Chapter 1: Chapter 1 - Laying it out
Chapter Text
Mira paced back and forth over the sterile office carpet, her arms crossed. Finally she stopped and stared at Celine. “Rumi has patterns,” she said, flatly. Without giving her a chance to respond, she added, “Real ones. Demon patterns.”
Celine tried to meet Mira’s gaze, but couldn’t force herself to. She instead averted her eyes, staring at the floor. She could feel the hunter’s stare boring right through her soul.
“Yes,” she finally whispered. “Rumi has patterns. But she is not a demon.”
“Then you’re going to explain everything, right now, or I walk. And when I tell Zoey, she will too. You know she will.”
Celine let the silence hang for just a moment before solemnly nodding in agreement. “If we’re going to have this conversation now, I’m going to need a drink first. And Zoey should be here,” she said, standing from her desk and crossing the room to the small liquor cabinet against the wall.
Mira nodded, already pulling her phone out to call her, watching Celine. Thoughts spiraling, all the thoughts that had been spiraling through her head for hours now, had brought her here.
The day had started like any other day. Combat training with the girls, meetings with Bobby and other people whose names were hard to keep track of. Jae-something in charge of stage effects. Yun-whoever, who wanted to verify Mira’s part of their rider. Lunch with Zoey. Normal.
Then came choreo practice. It wasn’t even something that ambitious, just a side step and turn for her and Rumi, and Zoey would jump between them and slide. It should’ve been easy.
But Zoey tripped, and crashed into Rumi. It was fine, accidents happen. That’s why they practiced so much. But this time, Rumi’s shirt caught on one of the monitors as she moved to stand up, and pulled it away just enough for Mira to see something peeking out from her collarbone.
Something purple and sinister. Just iridescent enough to make sure you could tell it wasn’t a tattoo. The same thing the girls had seen on countless demons. Patterns.
It was over in an instant. Zoey hadn’t seen anything, and Rumi had fixed her shirt reflexively. Mira had quickly turned away, trying to avoid eye contact. She was certain Rumi hadn’t noticed, and she forced herself to remain silent.
As the other girls reset for another take, Mira felt her ears tingle, a heavy ringing growing in them as she felt her chest tighten and her pulse quicken. Bile rising in her throat that she forced herself to swallow.
“I gotta go!” She shouted, running out of the studio. Darting into the restroom, she locked the door and forced herself toward the sink, splashing water onto her face before looking in the mirror.
Mira didn’t like who she saw. The girl in the mirror was confused, scared, and pale as a ghost. Rumi, her Rumi, was a demon? Or…part demon? Mira struggled to reconcile what she’d seen just a few moments before with what she’d seen the past few years since Huntr/x was formed.
Rumi was a capable hunter. She never hesitated to slay a demon, and she never showed any signs of resentment or ruthlessness. Rumi was…perfect. The best of them, though Mira hated to admit it.
Mira felt an ache in her chest as if she’d been stabbed. She had a dozen questions, and only one person had any answers. Well, two people, but she couldn’t face Rumi right now. One person had been with Rumi from the very beginning, raising her as if she were her own child. If there was an answer to be had, Celine would have it.
In a daze, Mira managed to pull out her phone to summon a car. She felt sluggish, almost drunk as she slumped her way into the back seat, helping herself to a bottle of water as the driver pulled away in silence. It did little to put out the inferno that was racing through her soul.
Zoey arrived shortly, still in her sweats from dance practice. Celine was still nursing her drink, and the girls sat across from her, waiting for the silence to break.
“When Mi-yeong got pregnant, it was…a problem,” Celine finally spoke. “For one, it was the early 2000s, you have to understand. Being an idol then was…we had more expectations of purity. The fact that we had any sort of real life was supposed to be kept under wraps.”
“That was our whole brand. Sexy but innocent. Flirty but chaste. But behind the scenes…” Celine’s voice trailed off, and she stared into space for some time. Mira and Zoey sat there, patiently.
“...You know how it is. You sing a song about how happy you are, you go on TV and act like a middle schooler, then you go stab a dozen demons to death. Our lives were already contradictions, why not…explore?”
Celine forced her eyes shut, as if something was gnawing at her. Zoey, who was still unsure why Mira had called her for this emergency meeting, squeezed Mira’s hand gently. Mira’s face was locked in an uncomfortable scowl, one Zoey had only seen once before. Her eyes kept darting between the two women, whose gazes were unable to meet.
“Alright, let’s back up a bit,” she finally said as the silence dragged uncomfortably. “What the heck is going on here?”
“Our faults and fears must never be seen. That is how I was taught, that is how I’ve been teaching you. That is the only way to protect the Honmoon. Your fans must see you as paragons of virtue. That is how it has been for centuries.”
“Mi-yeong was a flawed woman. We all were. But we were something special when we were together, just like the three of you are. The three of us…”
Celine opened her eyes, finally meeting Mira’s gaze. The glassy, tear-stung eyes softened Mira’s scowl into something that Zoey still couldn’t put a name to, but she would take it over the anger.
“I loved Mi-yeong. And she loved me. And Hana, she…it wasn’t the same kind of love, but it was there nonetheless. We figured as long as we had one secret to hide from the world, why not more?”
“Wait,” Mira murmured, the first sound she’d made since Zoey had arrived, “are you saying..?”
Celine nodded. “We were in love, Mi-yeong and I, and Hana was with us too,” she whispered, her voice breaking. She nodded at Mira and Zoey’s hand, whose fingers had interlaced on their own. “I think it happens to every trio of hunters. The magic that brings us together doesn’t stop once we meet. Of course, our mentors never told us anything of the sort, but seeing you two together, I feel like my theory carries some weight.”
“That’s why it hurt so much when she got pregnant. It wasn’t just the world who was judging her, it wasn’t just the fans, it was us. We’d never felt so betrayed, so conflicted, so…”
“Gwi-ma is tricky. He uses our shame and self-loathing to corrupt us, and nobody is immune. Not even hunters,” Celine added, straining at the end.
“We found out later that Mi-yeong had been pressured into it. Someone at the record company. But the damage was done. Even though we eventually made up, Mi-yeong’s shame had given Gwi-ma an in.”
“So Rumi’s mom was–” Zoey blurted out without thinking. “Wait, did she? Hold up, is Rumi??”
Mira nodded. “Rumi has demon patterns. I noticed during practice earlier, that’s why I bolted.”
Zoey felt the color draining from her face, as the conversation finally clicked into place. “So wait, does that mean we have to..?”
“No!” Celine and Mira both shouted simultaneously. “We aren’t going to hurt Rumi. God, I would never,” Mira added.
“Whoa…that’s just…wow. Maybe I need a drink now,” Zoey said, reaching for the bottle on Celine’s desk. Mira shot a glare at her, and she pulled her hand back. Celine silently pulled two more glasses from her desk, filling them before continuing.
“I noticed Mi-yeong’s patterns starting to form after the idol awards that year, when we lost to that boy band from Busan. The Honmoon was still strong, but…there were ripples to it. Having to slow down from demon hunting due to the pregnancy was the final straw for her.”
“We did what we could, Hana and I. We kept the demons at bay while Mi-yeong was focused on her baby. We would all help raise the child, so she could return to hunting. That was the plan, anyway,” Celine croaked out, taking a sip from her glass.
“It was too much for her. She was changing, almost every day there was another streak of purple on her skin. She was hurting, too. I think she was hearing voices, near the end at least. But, if there was one thing Mi-yeong was excellent at, it was writing. She wrote journals, documenting the entire process. We learned more about the demon corruption process in those nine months than any hunters had learned in centuries. Some small consolation for what came next.”
“What do you mean?” Mira and Zoey both asked, their glasses emptied.
“The pain of labor, when she gave birth…that’s when Mi-yeong finally changed. That’s when we lost her. I saw her eyes change first, then the claws. Hana and I were holding her down, trying to force the Honmoon to purify her, but it didn’t work. We managed to keep the midwife from seeing anything, but as soon as Rumi was out, we–” Celine’s voice caught in her throat, but she forced herself to swallow and continued. “As soon as Rumi was born, we could tell that Mi-Yeong was gone. The love of my life had been replaced with a snarling, angry demon. I…I had no choice,” she said, trailing off as the tears that had been welling in her eyes finally broke free, spilling down her face.
Zoey was the first to stand, followed quickly by Mira. The two girls crossed the table, Zoey wrapping her arms around the older woman while Mira knelt by her side, clasping her hand between her own. “You don’t have to explain. We get it,” Zoey murmured. Mira slowly nodded in agreement, and the silence in the room dragged out for what seemed like an eternity.
Celine shook her head, giving Mira’s hands a squeeze and patting Zoey on the cheek. “Thank you girls, but no. I need to say this. You’re the only ones I can tell.” Zoey only hugged Celine tighter.
“I killed the demon. I had to do it. She wasn’t her anymore, and she never could be. And I’ve never forgiven myself for it,” she sobbed, tears flowing freely. Zoey felt her own eyes starting to swell in sympathy and understanding, and Mira’s soon followed. The three of them stayed like that for a short while,
Mira stood, sliding her arm across Zoey’s back. The girls returned to their seats, as Celine wiped the tears from her eyes. “I made a promise to Mi-yeong early on, that if something happened to her, I would do everything in my power to protect her child and that Hana and I would raise her together. Unfortunately, Hana couldn’t keep that promise,” Celine added, her face shifting into one of disdain.
The girls knew this part, at least. It was part of the Sunlight Sisters’ legacy. After Mi-yeong’s death, Hana had left the Sunlight Sisters and moved to Japan, leaving music behind entirely. She’d found some success as an actress, but was now mostly doing commercials and anime voices.
“Rumi was a beautiful baby. Healthy. 48 centimeters, 2.9 kilos. But…well, you know now. The midwife said it was a birthmark. A single line of purple between her shoulder blades. For a while, I wanted to believe that. I wanted to believe that Rumi was pure. That she had only inherited the best of who her mother had been, and not what she had become. And for the first couple of years, that’s all there was, that one streak.”
“But when she got a bit older, and learned that I was not her mother…God, that wrecked me. Going from ‘Umma’ to ‘Aunt Celine’ was almost worse than losing Mi-yeong. I think on some level she realized, even as young as she was, that she’d hurt me with that. That’s when I saw the first new line, on her arm. That’s when I knew.”
“Mi-yeong poured everything that was left of her humanity into Rumi, but…it wasn’t enough. Some of the demon came through as well.”
Mira and Zoey remained silent, but Mira’s knee wouldn’t stop bobbing up and down. She was conflicted. As much as she wanted to hear more, she wanted to go hug Rumi. Rumi, who had always been there for both of them, but always keeping them at arm’s length. Rumi, who had encouraged her and Zoey to get together when they had been worried about things getting weird. Rumi, who always looked a little sad when the two of them were snuggled on the couch.
Mira cut Celine off before she could continue. “How much does Rumi know?” she asked, embers of fire in her voice. Zoey turned to face her girlfriend as Celine’s jaw went slack.
“Rumi…she doesn’t know any of this. Once she was old enough to learn about what being a hunter was, what demons were, what her patterns meant…how do you tell a child that you’re the reason her mother is dead? Yes, I lied to her. Or rather, I let her draw her own conclusions, and refused to correct them. She thinks her father was a demon. He may not be a servant of Gwi-ma, but that man was as evil as any demon I’ve slain. So yes, I let her believe her lie. I carry my own shame from that as well.”
“You carry shame? What do you think she’s carrying? If you had just told her, if you had just told
us
, maybe we could’ve…”
“I was doing what I was taught, Mira! Our faults and fears must never be seen! We cannot let the honmoon falter due to our own shortcomings!”
“That doesn’t excuse lying to a child! That doesn’t excuse forcing Rumi into isolation and pain! God, what the
fuck
are we protecting if that’s the cost?” Mira’s voice was dripping with rage, and Zoey could feel the honmoon responding to it. If Mira flexed her fingers, her Gok-Do would materialize, and Mira would…
“Mira, calm down!” Zoey cried. “We’re going to talk to Rumi after this, right? She should be the one angry at Celine, right?” She reached out and grasped Mira’s hand.
Mira looked over at Zoey, took a deep breath, and nodded. “You’re right, Zo. I just…you know how I am.”
Celine sank into her chair. “I…I never meant for Rumi to suffer. I know her patterns have spread. But when the three of you turn the honmoon gold, it should all go away. All the demons. All the corruption. All the patterns. Rumi will finally be able to be herself, without shame.”
Mira forced herself to bite her tongue. The taste of blood in her mouth did little to calm her anger, but she remained silent.
“That’s why she’s been so gung-ho about this world tour, isn’t it?” Zoey asked, breaking the silence. “It’s why she wanted us to finish Golden now, before the tour. Because it’s close.”
Celine nodded. “The honmoon has never been stronger. You can feel it. The three of you are topping charts worldwide. Gwi-ma is so close to burning out, for good. And when that happens, Rumi’s patterns will fade as well. I’m sure of it.”
“You’re assuming,” Mira retorted. “You could be wrong. She could still have them after. You don’t know .”
Celine pursed her lips, contemplating for a moment before responding, “You’re right, Mira. I don’t know for sure. But I have faith. In her, in the two of you, in the honmoon. And for now, that’s enough.”
Mira stood, having heard all she cared to from Celine. “Yeah well, it’s not enough for me. I’m going to see Rumi. We’re going to fix all the damage you’ve done.”
Zoey stood as well, glancing at Celine as she turned to join Mira. There was anger in Zoey’s eyes as well, but tinged with sorrow.
Celine slumped back in her chair, closing her eyes. “Mi-yeong…I’m so sorry. I hope our girls do the right thing.”
Chapter 2: Chapter 2 -The talk
Summary:
Mira and Zoey confront, and comfort, Rumi.
Also, there are snacks.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“All right, so, how are we gonna do this?” Zoey asked, climbing into the back of the car with Mira.
“We talk to her. We tell her what we know, and we comfort her. It’s that simple,” Mira said, her voice flat. She stared up at the driver.
“But what if she’s like, not comforted? What if she freaks out that we know? I don’t want to scare her, Mira,” Zoey said, concerned.
“If she freaks, she freaks. She has a right to freak. That doesn’t mean we stop being there for her.”
“Yeah but like, we’re not going to undo a lifetime of trauma with a single conversation.”
“No, but we don’t undo it by keeping our mouths shut, either.”
The rest of the ride was silent. They couldn’t go into specifics while in earshot of the Uber driver.
After arriving at their building and entering the elevator, another thought flashed across Zoey’s mind.
“What are we gonna do about our contract? Like, are we gonna keep working for Celine?”
Mira shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. And if she really cares at all about Rumi, she’s not going to fight us about leaving.”
Mira’s hand found Zoey’s as they rode up, with Zoey leaning against her girlfriend. She kept doing the thing she always did, playing out all the potential ways that this could go in her head, hoping that whatever actually happened would be the right one.
As the elevator opened into their shared apartment, the girls glanced around for any sign of Rumi. Not seeing her in the living room, each of the girls went around the apartment looking for her.
Zoey checked the kitchen, while Mira went back toward the bedrooms. While she was in there, Zoey made a small plate of snacks for the girls to share while they talked. Just some store-bought Kimbap and shrimp crackers. And some Ramyeon. The company had sent them cases of their personalized instant cups as part of the sponsorship, more than they’d ever be able to eat. Some Hotteok and choco pies were important too. After making some popcorn and filling a bowl with grapes, Zoey considered the snack pile complete enough, and brought it out to the living room.
Mira emerged from the back hallway around the same time, a slight smile crossing her face as she saw Zoey’s spread. “She’s in the shower. Texted her and told her to come out here when she got done. I’m gonna change,” she added, noting that the two of them were both still in their sweatclothes. Zoey set the food down on the couch and skipped over to join Mira.
As the two stripped down, Zoey looked over at Mira, who still had that fierce, determined look on her face that she’d had at Celine’s office.
Zoey crossed the room and wrapped her arms around Mira’s waist, pressing a kiss to her shoulder.
“Careful now, we’ve only got a minute,” Mira mused, turning to face her, “You go doing that while we’re both half naked and…”
Zoey shook her head, looking up into Mira’s eyes, “Nah, nothing like that. Just want you to know that I love you. And to remind you that this is Rumi we’re about to talk to, you can tone down the angy-girl face a bit.”
Mira smiled, her expression softening. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m still pissed though. She could’ve told us at any time.”
Zoey shook her head, pulling apart so they could finish getting dressed. “No she couldn’t. Not at any time at least. Imagine if we’d found out like, the same day we found out we could summon magic weapons and kill demons and stuff? That would’ve been major information overload time. I don’t think I could deal.”
Mira snorted a slight laugh, “Okay, maybe not at any time. But like, when we tried to take her to the bathhouse with us? Any of the times?”
“Ooh, yeah! Or when we got her that t-shirt she still has never worn, or when we went to the beach and she was sweltering in that turtleneck the whole time? Or like, when we first got together and she looked like…” Zoey blinked a few times as something slid into place in her brain.
Mira, who had been softly chuckling while Zoey rambled also grew silent as she finished pulling the tank top down over her shoulders. She’d had the same thought in Celine’s office that Zoey was having now.
Like she wanted to be a part of it. Mira thought. Like she was letting go of us.
“Let’s go fix this,” Zoey said, looking to Mira for approval of the silent thought they’d both had.
“Yeah,” Mira nodded, leading the way back out to the living room.
They returned to the living room just in time to hear the water turn off in Rumi’s bathroom.
“Game faces on,” Zoey said, slumping into the couch and idly popping a grape into her mouth.
“Super ready,” Mira agreed, sitting on the other side of the snack pile. The plush couch was super comfortable, the two of them were always happy to sink into it whenever the opportunity came up.
When Rumi emerged a few minutes later, in long sleeved kitty pajamas and her hair wrapped in a towel, the two were practically melting into the softness. She cleared her throat and Mira and Zoey reacted in sync, big fake grins plastered on their faces as they snapped to face her.
“So, what’s going on? Why did you both dip out of practice?” Rumi asked, raising an eyebrow as she sat on the floor across from them.
Mira scooted off the couch onto the floor, followed by Zoey who arranged their snacks on the table. “No foreplay, huh? Going straight for it?” Mira teased, her voice uneven.
“If you want to make small talk or pretend that’s fine. But you don’t text me stuff like “Hey Rumi we need to talk” when you just want to discuss the weather.”
Mira smirked. Got me there, she thought. “Ok, so, first things first. Zoey?”
Zoey practically launched herself over the table, tackling Rumi with a hug. Mira scooted a little more calmly before joining the embrace.
“Uhh, guys? You’re kinda scaring me,” Rumi mumbled into Zoey’s collarbone.
“We just want you to know that we love you before we say anything else,” Zoey said, squeezing her tighter.
Rumi was scared. Were they breaking up? Had Mira and Zoey had a fight? Or was there something—
Rumi flashed back to dance practice. The trip. The sleeve of her shirt catching. Had one of them accidentally seen? Her thoughts turned to panic. They were never supposed to see that.
“We love you no matter what, Rumi.” Mira’s mouth was right by her ear, and her words penetrated deep.
“…you saw them.” Rumi choked out, pulling away from the other girls. She could feel her breath quickening, all the blood rushing to her head, the panic starting to set in.
“I did. And I’m still here.”
“We’re not going anywhere, Rums,” Zoey added, wrapping herself around Rumi’s arm.
“We talked to Celine. She told us everything. Stuff she hadn’t even told you,” Mira whispered. “Stuff about your mom, about you..”
Rumi struggled to focus on the words, everything going fuzzy. Her mother? They had gotten Celine to tell them about her mother, when she'd refused to tell Rumi anything that she couldn't have read on Wikipedia.
“What Celine did was wrong, but she thought she was doing the right thing,” Zoey added. “She was taught the same way she’s been teaching us. That we have to hide everything. But she’s wrong. We may not be able to explain what we do to our fans, but between us? When it’s just us here? You know you can trust us.”
Rumi tried to focus. She couldn’t. Everything in her was telling her to run and hide, but somehow, with Zoey holding onto her like a stuffed animal and Mira looking at her with a gentler expression than she thought her face was capable of, she couldn’t. She could feel a dam starting to burst within her, as her eyes started stinging with tears.
“I…I wanted to. So many times,” Rumi started, the first tear falling down her face. A soft sob punctuated her sentence, and another joined it before she was able to take a breath. “Celine told me you wouldn’t understand. That you would…”
“I didn’t at first,” Mira replied, grasping Rumi’s hand. “For a while I was scared, confused, angry even. But somewhere in Celine’s explanation I realized I could never be angry at you. Not when all of this was her fault to begin with.”
“Honestly I don’t think it was even Celine so much as…your father,” Zoey added. “If anyone deserves to be pissed at, it’s him.”
Rumi’s eyes went wide at the mention of her father. The person Celine would never talk about. The demon that had made her this way.
“He...he was a demon,” Rumi started, shaking as the words came out of her. The looks on the girls’ faces told her that something wasn’t quite right about that, though.
“Rumi..did Celine ever tell you that she and your mother were…together?” Zoey’s voice was shaky, but assuring regardless.
The words landed like a smack across the face. Rumi had never even thought of that possibility. Celine had always avoided talking about either of her parents, but she seemed so fond of her mother.
As the girls continued the explanation of everything that Celine had told them, of all the lies that Celine had told her from the day she was born, Rumi’s life unraveled in front of her. Nothing she had ever known was true.
The dam broke. Sobs were flowing freely from Rumi’s chest, and she felt her bandmates’ arms surrounding her. She leaned into Mira’s shoulder, tears wicking into the fabric of her shirt.
Zoey was the first to start sobbing in unison, but before long Mira was a teary mess as well. The snacks forgotten, all the girls could do was sit there, holding each other as they cried together.
After some time, the sobs dried up, and a heavy silence blanketed the room. A single question sat on each girl’s tongue, but Mira was the first to speak.
“So…now what?” She asked, pulling her head up as the three met each others gaze. Red, puffy eyes all around. Another question lingered in the back of her mind, but that one could wait. It wasn’t as important.
“I— I don’t know,” Rumi answered, the words barely audible. “I don’t want to talk to Celine. Not now. Maybe not ever. She was supposed to be protecting me, guiding me. And all she did was…all she did was make everything worse.”
“She was wrong,” Zoey agreed, squeezing Rumi’s hand. “But she brought all of us together. Even if everything else she did was wrong, she did that right at least. I can’t hate her for that.”
“You’re right, Zoey, but Rumi is too. We can’t let Celine get in between us,” Mira said, locking eyes with Rumi. “We won’t let her take you away from us.”
Rumi’s lip started to quiver again. “You guys..I just love you guys so much, I don’t know how I ever thought you’d hate me for this.”
“Come on, Rumi. Did you really think we could ever hate you?” Zoey said, playfully shoving her. “Do either of us give off racist vibes to you?”
Rumi laughed for the first time all day, her voice crackling but as sweet as ever. “No. Of course not. You’re both perfect.”
“Oh, please,” Mira joked. “Between Zoey’s ADHD and my anger issues, we’re all far from perfect.”
“Yeah! Plus, Mira snores in her sleep!”
“I do not! Anyway, you drool on me every night!”
“You take that back! I have never drooled in my life!”
Rumi watched the lovers pretend to argue, and felt her chest begin to tighten with a familiar fondness and affection. For the first time in her life, she felt like maybe, just maybe, everything was going to be okay.
Notes:
Keeping these chapters short! I only have these two chapters finished right now, but I'm working on the next one as we speak! Be sure to check out my Bluesky @jadeparadox.bsky.social for updates and previews!
Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - Memories of you
Summary:
Celine remembers her promises, and makes a new one.
Notes:
This one's gonna hurt. I'm sorry.
Mild TW for signs of excessive alcohol use.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Celine woke with the blanket over her head, the bright sunlight outside filtering through the fabric, softly highlighting the figure next to her, who was already awake, watching her.
“You smile in your sleep,” Mi-yeong quipped, leaning over and pressing a kiss to Celine’s lips. Celine’s smile only grew as she leaned into her partner.
“Only because you make me so happy,” she sighed lazily into Mi-yeong’s arms. They laid like that together for a brief moment.
“Never stop smiling, my love,” Mi-yeong whispered into her ear, before pulling the blanket down, revealing the sun.
And just like that, Celine’s eyes snapped open. The light stung her eyes as she reached to disable the alarm on her phone. She looked to her side. Nothing. Nobody. She was alone, just as she always was.
It was a dream, Celine, she forced the thought into her brain. Mi-yeong has been dead for 23 years, 6 months, and 11 days.
Celine forced herself out of bed and into the shower. As she washed herself, she felt the memories of Mi-yeong wrap their arms around her. Wanting to comfort her. Wanting her to tell herself that it was ok.
She shook them away with a shiver that shook to her bone. It was most certainly not okay. She shut the water off and threw on her bathrobe, stepping out into her apartment proper.
Celine looked at the empty bottles of soju and takeout containers that had collected in her apartment. It had been days since her confession to the girls, and she hadn’t heard a peep from any of them since then.
Huntr/x was due to go on tour in just a few weeks, kicking off with a show at Gocheok. Then they’d be off to Japan, the Philippines, Australia, and then the rest of the world before returning home. In that time, the honmoon would need her to return to duty, as it always did when the girls were away.
She knew the girls were mad at her, and she deserved it. It didn’t matter anymore. She could live with their hatred. She’d lived with her own for 23 years now, this was nothing.
Six months, and 11 days, she reminded herself.
“You don’t deserve this,” she muttered to herself, staring at an empty bottle at her feet. “You don’t get to drown yourself in self pity.”
Never stop smiling, my love. Mi-yeong’s words rang through her head. A memory from ages past.
“I’m sorry, Mi-mi…I couldn’t smile forever,” she whispered, half to herself, and half to heaven. Celine couldn’t remember the last time she’d actually smiled. Not her real smile, at least. Not the one that Mi-yeong had loved.
I have to make this right, she thought, collecting herself as she began to clean up from her bender.
The question, she continued contemplating, was how. Releasing them from their recording contract was obvious, and she would do it if they asked, but it felt too final. Too permanent. She would fade into their past if that’s what they wanted, but she would also spend every day she had left atoning, if she could.
Her duty to the honmoon would never be finished, as long as she remained alive. That much she could do. Even if the girls hated her, she could make their duty just a bit easier.
Celine struggled to think. Every plan she’d made, every idea she had, it all had fallen apart when she’d told the girls everything. Hell, everything she’d ever believed in had been shattered.
She couldn’t get over how utterly, primally wrong she’d been. How right Rumi had been. The girls…they had no desire to hurt Rumi, they had no desire to run. They’d just…loved her. Rushed to her side to comfort her.
If she’d been wrong about that, about something that just seemed like second nature to her, what else had she been wrong about?
“Celine, I need you to promise me something,” Mi-yeong said, sitting on the floor of their shared apartment. She idly stroked the swell of her belly, sighing contentedly. Celine was across the room in the kitchen, chopping vegetables for the meal she was making for them.
“Anything, jagiya, ” Celine replied, setting the knife down and stepping toward Mi-yeong. She knelt next to her, smiling that smile of hers. The smile Mi-yeong had fallen in love with.
“Will you love my child?” The words hung in the air, and Celine felt her smile start to falter.
“I…of course I will, Mi-mi. And you will, too. And Hana. We’re all going to love her, together,” Celine replied, fixing her smile. “She’ll have the three best moms on the planet.”
Mi-yeong didn’t respond. She just smiled back at Celine before turning and relaxing her eyes, her expression softening. Celine couldn’t shake the feeling that something she’d said hadn’t landed right, but she stood and returned to the kitchen.
Celine wondered if Mi-yeong knew something that she didn’t.
“How could you make a deal with Gwi-ma?!” Celine shouted, panic in her voice and shock on her face. Mi-yeong sat there on their bed, eyes flooded with tears, her face contorting with a thousand emotions.
“I don’t know! I just…I had to, Celine!” she finally managed to choke out. “Look at me! My patterns are spreading, everywhere! I can feel it…I’m changing, Celine. I don’t have much time left. I had to make sure that…that she would be okay.”
Celine paused, her anger and confusion briefly replaced with concern and that gnawing feeling that had been eating at her for months. The words she was about to say wouldn’t come. A realization slid into place. “That’s what the promise was about.”
Mi-yeong nodded. “And you promised. Everything that’s left of me will live on in her. If you love me…if you ever loved me, if you loved who I was before all of this…then you have to love her. Because she will be all I can leave you with.”
Celine stood, frozen in shock. Everything was happening too fast. She couldn’t process all of this, not like this. Not with Mi-yeong looking at her like that.
She took a deep breath before sitting next to Mi-yeong on the bed, placing her own hand over Mi-yeong’s on top of her stomach. “I do love you. Even now. I won’t lie and say I understand. I don’t get it, I never will. But how I feel for you? How I will feel for your…our child? That I understand, I know for certain. I will never stop loving you, or her. I promised my life to you, and our daughter will inherit that promise.”
Mi-yeong forced a weak smile, leaning against Celine. “As long as I am still myself, as much as I am able to, I will always be yours.”
Celine found herself in the street, walking in the general direction of the Hunters’ training gardens. Somewhere in her reliving of memories, she’d decided that she needed to get out of the apartment and do something else. Anything. Tending to the grounds would do. It would show the girls that she was still there.
Time seemed to disconnect itself as she knelt before the god-tree at the center of the garden. She’d often come here over the years, seeking guidance from the hunters that had come before. Not that they’d ever answered. Not directly, at least. The tree stood over the graves of the first hunters, the three women who had first shaped the honmoon. For centuries now, generations of hunters had sworn their oaths to defend it, sworn to fight against the demon servants of Gwi-ma.
As Celine stared at the linens hung on the branches, she thought about all the mistakes she'd made, trying to piece back where everything had first gone wrong. A misjudgement here, a bad choice there. Her life was full of them. But then something that had happened long before all of this...even before Mi-yeong's pregnancy flooded to the front of her mind. She realized she hadn’t come here to tend to the gardens. She’d come here to swear a new oath. One that she hoped she’d be able to uphold. But not to the original hunters. Not to the honmoon.
Celine rose to her feet, stepping along the path up the hill to the East. She passed the gate separating the gardens from the graveyard, and looked down the row containing Mi-yeong's grave.
There hadn’t been a body. There was nothing left to cremate or bury after the demon had been slain. It didn’t matter. Mi-yeong’s grave held only a few trinkets, jewelry, a cassette of the Sunlight Sister’s first album, and a photo of the three of them.
Celine lit the incense and knelt in front of the grave. She’d come here with Rumi many times when she was younger, but in recent years, Rumi had been busy with Huntr/x, and Celine had felt too guilty for what she’d done to come on her own.
“Mi-yeong…I don’t know if you can hear me, but I’m here. I’m still here, my love.”
Celine paused, as if she was giving the spirit world a chance to respond. She forced a laugh as she realized what she’d done before continuing. “I…I fucked up, Mi-yeong. I fucked up bad.”
“Rumi…I think she hates me. I earned that. I couldn’t be a good mother to her. I made a mistake. I made so many mistakes.”
“I made her shame worse. She…her patterns are all over her arms now. Her chest, too. I thought if she kept it covered up, if she hid her patterns, it would keep her safe. It would protect her from having to face what happened to you.”
“These girls…you would be so proud of them, Mi-yeong. The honmoon has never been stronger. They’re actually going to do it, turn it golden. They are so loved, by everyone across the world. And I got them completely wrong.”
“I thought…you know, we all thought, as long as we hid our flaws, our fears, and made ourselves seem perfect, even to each other…that would be for the best. We…we were so wrong. I really underestimated these girls, Mi-yeong. They are just…so full of love. They are
so much
like you and I were. Like we wanted to be. Like we should've been.”
“So I’m going to do what I should’ve done while you were still alive. I’m going to make sure nobody like us ever feels alone, ever feels shame for who they are again.”
With that, Celine leaned forward, placing her forehead against the stone bearing Mi-yeong’s name. With renewed purpose, she rose to her feet, making her way out of the graveyard, and out of the garden as a whole.
As she made her way back home, she couldn’t help herself. For the first time in more than 20 years, Celine smiled.
Notes:
So yeah! What is Celine gonna do now? And what does that mean for the girls? I guess I'm gonna have to keep writing this, huh? @_@
I know this one is even shorter than the others, but, well...how much trauma can I dump this early on?
Probably gonna take a couple days off before I start on the next chapter, as I have my comic projects to work on and the weekend is almost over. Work... 😫
Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - 3 AM
Summary:
Late night conversations bring more revelations.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Zoey shivered and snapped her eyes open. It was dark. She wiped a bit of crusted drool from the side of her mouth and listened to the gentle vibrations of Mira sleeping next to her. She smiled as she pressed her face against Mira’s back, savoring the girl’s warmth for a moment before gently, carefully slipping out of bed. She hated disturbing Mira in her sleep.
She tiptoed into their bathroom, closing the door before flicking on the lightswitch. Soft light slowly illuminated the room as Zoey’s eyes found the mirror and stared into it.
“Ugh, I hate bedhead,” she groaned, fussing to manage her hair for a moment before letting her hands fall to her sides. It was still bedtime. She’d be rejoining Mira soon, no sense fretting over her appearance right now. She passed her fingers through her hair one more time anyway. Sometimes they just did that.
After using the restroom and sipping on some water, she turned the light off and slowly opened the door back into the bedroom that had originally been Mira’s, but had since transformed into their shared living space. It was hard to see anything in the dim lights, but Zoey could tell that Mira hadn’t moved. Good, she thought. Didn’t disturb her.
Just then, Zoey heard the pad of footsteps out in the hall. That was different. Rumi never woke up this early. The wee hours of the night were hers , dang it! She eased the door open and slipped out of the room to join her.
Following the path of lights in the hall, Zoey found Rumi in the kitchen, hunched over in front of their freezer, rummaging for something. Zoey cleared her throat, which sent Rumi’s head flying upward into the door of the refrigerator.
“Ow, fuck!” Rumi exclaimed, reaching up to rub the top of her head before turning to face the sound that had interrupted her.
Zoey winced in sympathy as she closed the distance between them. “Sorry! Oh my god I’m so sorry for that. Are you ok?” She asked, as Rumi rose to her feet.
“I’m fine. Just…3 AM cramps calls for 3 AM ice cream,” Rumi replied, her head still stinging.
Zoey nodded sympathetically. “Been there, girl,” she said, nudging Rumi out of the way and retrieving the container of matcha ice cream for Rumi, as well as an ice pop for herself. Blue raspberry seemed appropriate.
“Thanks,” Rumi said, a soft smile spreading across her face.
The two of them sat on the couch in silence, with Rumi eating her ice cream straight from the tub. Zoey drained the last bit of juice from the plastic tube, the slight suction noise cutting through the heavy silence.
“Hey, Rumi?” Zoey asked, almost timidly.
“Hmm?” Rumi hummed in response, the spoon still in her mouth.
“I just wanted to say…I’m sorry for how I reacted the other day. It was just…y’know, training kicked in.”
Rumi took the spoon out of her mouth and planted it back into the ice cream. “Like I told you then, it’s fine. I mean, you were fine right after.”
Both of their memories returned to two days ago. Just after they’d all hugged and told Rumi about everything Celine had told them.
“Can I…can I see them?” Zoey had asked. Mira had seen them already, but for Zoey, she had just been operating off of other people’s words up to that point.
Rumi had nodded meekly, slowly lifting the sleeve of her pajamas to her elbow, the traces of purple clearly visible.
Zoey had felt her pulse race at the sight of the patterns, and something primal had coursed through her. Reflexively, without a conscious thought, her Shin-kal had manifested in her hands.
A beat later, her conscious mind had caught up with her, and she dismissed them, but the look on Rumi’s face had said more than any words could.
“I-I’m sorry Rumi!” Zoey had exclaimed, fresh tears in her eyes as she pulled her into another tight embrace.
Rumi had gone quiet for a little while after that, but by the next morning everything seemed to have returned to normal. Zoey believed her massive apology breakfast spread that she’d brought to Rumi’s bedroom had something to do with that.
Back on the couch, the girls sat quietly again.
“Do they hurt?” Zoey asked, her voice barely a whisper. The question had been weighing on her ever since she’d found out about them in Celine’s office. She could deal with Rumi being part demon. She could reconcile that with her training. But she couldn’t abide the thought of Rumi being in pain. “They look like they would hurt. All jagged edges and stuff.”
Rumi shook her head gently. “No. They don’t feel like anything.” Rumi hesitated a beat before lifting the sleeve of her pajamas, exposing the purple markings that had come to dominate everyone in their home’s minds for the past few days.
She held her arm out toward Zoey. Both of the other girls had seen Rumi’s patterns now, but neither of them had taken their curiosity any further than looking.
Zoey cautiously reached her hand out, pausing before looking up at Rumi. Are you sure? Her eyes asked, and Rumi gave a weak, hesitant nod.
Zoey’s fingers were cold on Rumi’s skin, but the contact was nice. She watched as Zoey’s fingers traced the outline of her patterns, hesitating before brushing across one of the lines going across the inside of her forearm.
“It just feels like Rumi,” Zoey whispered. “Rumi, but purple. Limited edition action figure.” She pulled her hand back as Rumi lowered her sleeve, both of them returning to sitting upright. “I’m so glad they aren’t hurting you, Rumi. I was worried sick about that.”
“I kind of wish they did, though,” Rumi said meekly, looking down into the ice cream.
“Why?” Zoey asked, her face puzzled.
“Because then I would know. Know how much of a mistake they are. How much of a mistake I am,” Rumi stared into her lap, her hands falling limp.
“Rumi, no! You’re not a mistake. You are a beautiful woman. Yeah, you were born a little differently. So what? A few generations ago, I would have been considered a mistake.”
Rumi smiled weakly. “Thanks, Zoey. You’re right. I just spent so long with…” her voice trailed off.
“With Celine’s voice in your head,” Zoey finished. “With years of hunter training telling you that everything with patterns deserved to die.”
Rumi nodded weakly. “I never doubted any of it, though. It was just…how things were. I think Celine…I think she wanted it to motivate me, to push me harder. To turn the honmoon gold. It’s like that was the only thing that mattered to her, and my patterns…it made it the only thing that could matter to me.”
Zoey felt her lip quiver at Rumi’s words, and she reached out and placed her hand on Rumi’s. “Other things matter, too, Rumi. Like us. Each other. God, I’d tear up every lyric book I had ever written if it meant I could keep you and Mira safe. Although, how would that even help? Maybe if there was like, a demon that could only be hurt by paper? And the only paper for miles around was my songbooks? Oh geez, Rumi, what if there’s a paper demon out there?!”
Rumi couldn’t help but chuckle at Zoey’s tangent. “I love the way your mind works, Zoey. Never change,” she said warmly, giving Zoey’s hand a gentle squeeze.
Suddenly, the girls heard a door click from down the hall, followed by Mira’s footsteps. As she rounded the corner into the living room, she called out to them. “What are you two doing up? It’s three in the goddamn morning.”
“Cramps,” Rumi replied, holding up the ice cream carton.
“Had to pee. Heard Rumi.” Zoey echoed.
“Ugh, whatever. I’m going back to bed. Zoey, are you coming?”
Zoey looked back at Rumi, who gave her a smile and nod. “I’m fine. We can talk more tomorrow,” Rumi said sweetly.
Zoey’s lip twitched. She shook her head. “No. You need more hugs first.” She turned to call back to Mira, who had already started turning back toward the bedroom. “Hey, beanpole. Get over here.”
“If Rumi wants hugs, she can come get them,” Mira called from down the hall.
Zoey pondered Mira’s statement for a second before looking back at Rumi. Wordlessly, she gripped Rumi’s hand and pulled her up from the couch, dragging her to her feet.
Rumi smiled warmly as Zoey wrapped her arms around her waist. Without hesitating, she returned the embrace, enjoying the feel of Zoey’s warmth against her.
“Go on. Get your girl,” she whispered to Zoey, pulling away after a moment.
Zoey shook her head, only holding Rumi tighter. “Already got her. Plus she’s cranky now. You’re nice.”
Rumi chuckled. “Well, I think she might be a little less cranky if you were back in bed with her. Go on, I’ll clean up.”
Zoey reluctantly released her grasp on Rumi and nodded. “Thanks, Rumi. I needed this.”
As Rumi picked up Zoey’s discarded wrapper, she felt a familiar tightness in her chest. What Zoey and Mira had was so beautiful. So special. She was happy for them.
Then why did it hurt so much to see Zoey walk away?
Rumi forced the thought out of her mind as she finished cleaning up, flipping the light in the kitchen off as she made her way back to her bedroom. She wasn’t allowed to have those kinds of feelings. Not until the honmoon was sealed, not until her…
She froze as she passed the door to what used to be Zoey’s room.
Until you don’t have to hide yourself from them. The thought sliced through Rumi’s mind like a dagger. Every rule she’d made for herself had been based on those handed down by Celine. Ostensibly to protect her, but also to make sure that there wouldn’t be any discord between the guardians of the honmoon. All of that had gone out the window two days ago.
So…now what? Rumi asked herself as her feet started moving again, leading to her room. If she was allowed to feel things, if she was allowed to want things…
She sat on the side of her bed, afraid to think. Afraid to rock what seemed to be an already shaky boat. She forced her legs up onto the bed and turned her heating pad on, placing it over her stomach. She laid there staring at the ceiling until it turned itself off, afraid to close her eyes. Afraid of what she might dream.
Sleep never came for her.
Zoey curled up next to Mira in their bed, casually pulling a strand of Mira’s hair out of her face. Mira was lying there, with her eyes closed, her breath slow and gentle. Peaceful, soft, serene. So different from the way she carried herself in public. The version of Mira that only Zoey got to see.
“Mira. Hey Mira. I know you’re awake, Mira,” Zoey whispered, “‘cause you’re not snoring.”
Mira slid one eye open, glaring at Zoey. “Go to sleep, bunny. We have work to do tomorrow,” she muttered.
“Yeah, but it’s just boring meetings and stuff. We’re not even training tomorrow. Besides, don’tcha wanna know what Rumi and I were talking about?”
Mira grumbled. “Maybe I care about the boring meetings. Okay, that’s a lie. Dish,” she said, sitting up in the bed.
“I got to touch Rumi’s patterns! It was so weird!” Zoey exclaimed. “Ok, so first off I wanted to apologize again for freaking out the other day,” she continued. As she recounted her and Rumi’s conversation, Mira smiled.
“It’s so like you to hear that Rumi had patterns and be worrying about
her
,” Mira said, smiling at Zoey. She leaned toward her, kissing her gently, “that’s one of the things I love about you.”
“I mean, yeah, I was worried. Scared, even. Like, we kill demons. That’s our whole steez. Huntr/x: The Demon Hunting, K-pop Megastars. Ooh, we should put that on a shirt!”
Mira laughed, shaking her head, “I don’t think so, Zo. But same. Definitely a culture shock for me, too. Shit, we killed like…4 demons tonight before dinner.”
“5. There was another one behind the dumpster that Rumi got while you were in that alley.”
“My point stands. We kill demons almost every day, and yet, we live with one? How do we do it?” Mira asked.
“The same way we did before we knew. And Rumi is
not
a demon. She has patterns, but so did her mom, remember? Like Celine told us.”
Mira sighed, flopping back down onto the pillow. “I know, and we’re never going to let her feel ashamed of that ever again, right?”
“Right!” Zoey said, cuddling next to her. “Although, I think you’re kinda just jealous that I got to touch them first.”
“Am not. You said yourself it just felt like skin,” Mira grumbled.
“Yeah, but it was Rumi skin. That made it special all on its own,” Zoey responded, nudging Mira’s shoulder.
“Oh, so my skin isn’t special enough for you anymore?” Mira teased, raising an eyebrow.
“I wouldn’t go that far,” Zoey replied, planting a row of kisses along Mira’s collarbone.
“Zoey, it’s 3 in the morning, we can’t…”
Zoey smirked. “Not anymore it’s not.” She held up her phone so Mira could see it. The clock had just ticked over to 4:00.
“Ugh, you are so paying for breakfast.”
“Deal,” Zoey said, kissing Mira’s neck as she climbed on top of her.
Notes:
I love these stupid lesbians so much. Thank you all so much for reading and commenting! I am having fun writing this story, and I definitely feel like this one has some legs :) We got some mild, early, potential yearning in this one.
Next chapter has Bobby (the best boy in the entire KPDH universe, don't @ me)
Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - Down to Business
Summary:
A day in the life of everyone's favorite Idol Manager, Bobby!
Notes:
A bit of a change of pace from the rest of the story, but I just love Bobby so much.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Heyyy girls!” Bobby called out, exiting the elevator. Today was a big day, with a busy schedule, so they were starting early. “I brought breakfast!” he added, holding up a large takeout bag.
“...girls?” he asked, more quietly as he stepped further into the apartment. The lack of response was concerning. It was early, but not that early, and they had their first meeting with the show coordinators soon. This was far from the girls’ first tour, but it was far and above the longest. With more than 70 stops over the next 9 months, the girls were also barely getting any downtime between shows, too.
“Oh shit!” he heard Zoey’s voice coming from down the hall, followed by a loud thud . “Two seconds, Bobby!”
Bobby smirked, setting the bag down and pulling his phone out. “Gonna…be…a few…minutes. Girls..not..ready.” Some wiggle room had been allowed for in their morning meetings, but he still wanted to make sure everyone was on the same page.
Rumi was the first to emerge from the hallway, walking with determination toward the kitchen, her hair still a work-in-progress. She murmured a greeting toward Bobby through a mouthful of hair ties, heels clacking on the floor as she passed him. Her outfit today was all business, a flowy, bold yellow crop top with a black pencil skirt. Bobby had always admired her fashion sense, she knew how to look amazing in any setting. He made a mental note to snap a pic of the outfit later for the Huntr/x fashion bloggers.
The smell coming from the food Bobby had brought in gave Rumi brief pause, an audible grumble coming from her stomach. She hurriedly finished her braid, tightening and smoothing it out before sitting at the table and digging through the bag.
“No toasts?” she whimpered, looking up at their manager pleadingly.
“I’m sorry, Rumi, the line was too long! I had to skip Mama K’s,” Bobby replied. Rumi had developed a taste for a particular street vendor, but somehow word had gotten out that this was the spot to get “Authentic Huntr/x-approved street food,” and it had exploded in popularity among tourists and locals alike. Seeing Rumi’s expression, Bobby swore vengeance on whoever had spread the news.
Rumi grumbled and continued unpacking the bag. Kimbap, some spicy pork, So that’s what I was smelling , and a few other convenience store staples. Bagels, which were Zoey’s favorite, too. She arranged the foods around their table, placing the bagels near where Zoey usually sat. Otherwise she’ll be looking for them forever.
Mira was the next to step out of the back. Contrasting with Rumi’s business look, Mira had gone with her usual flashy punk aesthetic. An old Huntr/x crop top sliding off of one shoulder, a pair of neon pink shorts, and spiked boots that thudded against the floor, contrasted only by her gold-rimmed glasses. She gave Bobby a smile before joining Rumi on the floor.
Zoey darted out of the hallway behind Mira, still in her pajamas, her hair in a towel. Bobby chuckled as he watched the girls eat, scrolling idly through social pages, chart rankings, and other performance analytics.
Sold out stadiums across Korea, Japan, and the United States, with slowly rising ticket sales in Canada, Europe, and the rest of Asia. The tour was already a success, and they were still two weeks out from kickoff. He expected no less from the girls, who, despite being a bunch of lovable goofballs, were genuinely talented. There was just something inspiring about their music, something he’d never been able to put into words. It was like just hearing their voices made his heart ignite.
A text alert appeared on his phone as he scrolled that warmed his heart even more.
Jae-seop: Good luck with all the meetings today baby. I’ll see you tonight 👨❤️💋👨
Bobby tried to never let his personal life cross over into his professional life, but the girls…they understood. Mira and Zoey hadn’t exactly been the most careful couple he’d ever seen, although it seemed like so far they’d avoided anything that could be seen as compromising.
Bobby tapped out a short response, before pulling up a fan video that had been trending lately. “Oh, girls, I need to show you this. It’s going viral!” he called out, closing the distance between them and passing his phone around the table. Each of the girls took turns fawning over the little girl’s dance routine.
“That is so cute!” Rumi exclaimed, her lip quivering as she handed the phone over to Mira.
“Oh, that kid is going places,” Mira added, sliding the phone over to Zoey.
“Wow, Mira. She moves almost as good as you do!” Zoey said through a mouth full of food.. She handed the phone back to Rumi, who passed it back to Bobby. He wiped a few bagel crumbs from the screen before continuing.
“So, should I repost it?” he asked, already knowing the answer. Three heads bobbing in agreement confirmed his intuition, and he quickly hit the share button. He watched the likes pour in as the girls finished their food.
Zoey darted back into the hallway and emerged what seemed like seconds later, fully dressed, her hair perfect. I have got to learn how she does that, he thought to himself. Zoey had gone with florals and pastels. Bobby loved how each of the girls could look so different, yet still look right together.
“Okay, so first things first, the advance team is leaving today, so we’re meeting with Chun-Hwa Jeon. She’s the head of that team. She needs to go over technical specs for sound,” Bobby noted as the four of them entered the penthouse elevator. “She also wants to go over some of the media appearances you’re making in other countries
“Told you,” Zoey said, nudging Mira in the ribs. Mira grumbled, an inside joke that Bobby wasn’t privy too.
“Then we’re meeting with Kay, Elise, and Andrew.” Mira nodded in acknowledgement. They were the three costume designers that worked for their touring company. Mira would be on point for this one, ensuring a consistent look between shows was important to her.
“Rumi, your aunt canceled the meeting for today so you’ll all have a free hour or so,” he continued. Celine had been radio silent for a few days now, when usually he was in contact with her multiple times a day. She normally took a very hands-on approach with the girls, even working out with them most mornings.
“Good,” Mira muttered, as Rumi looked away, almost shrinking into herself.
“...Everything ok on that front?” Bobby asked.
“We’re…not speaking with Celine at the moment,” Rumi answered sheepishly.
Bobby couldn’t help but show a look of deep concern. He put his hand on Rumi’s shoulder. “Hey, it’s ok. Family is always complicated. You’ll work it out,” he said, faking a slight smile. Rumi’s expression remained blank, her gaze not meeting his. An uneasy silence settled in the elevator.
“Right, anyway. After that, lunch with studio people. Nobody whose name you need to remember,” he added. “Then there’s a photo shoot for Woo! Energy, so you’re with stylists after lunch. They want you in your stage costumes so they can launch the ads during the tour.”
Zoey smiled. She was actually excited about this sponsorship. Her favorite energy drink she’d had since moving to Korea wanted to give them money to drink their stuff, something she’d be doing anyway? Yes, please!
Bobby knew that the girls didn’t care about most of these meetings, that for the most part, at this late in the game, it was all just formality. But he cared about them, and about his job. If that meant he had to drag them out of their apartment, remind them of the names of people that the girls could never remember, and wait in line for street food, it was all worth it to keep the ship called Huntr/x sailing smoothly. He took pride in keeping everything operating like a well-oiled machine, and the girls were free to focus on their music and dance moves. They didn't need to worry about all the things he handled behind the scenes.
The elevator finally reached the ground floor, and the four of them exited, with Bobby ushering the girls into the oversized SUV that would drive them to the company offices.
“Are we doing that variety show tonight, or is that tomorrow?” Rumi asked, her voice a little softer than usual.
“Oh, the game show? That’s…” Bobby scrolled through the girls’ schedule. “That’s actually not until Friday. Two more days.”
“I hope they don’t make us chug hot sauce again,” Zoey whined. “That sucked so bad, I was sick that whole week.”
“Different show, Zoey,” Rumi reminded her. “Anyway, Play Games With Us sent you that gift basket to apologize.”
“The gift basket was more hot sauce, Rumi! They were taunting me!” She whimpered, lip quivering.
“And then I yelled at them on the phone for hours until they showed up in person to apologize,” Mira added, patting Zoey’s shoulder.
“Anyway, no, Friday you’re on Itaewon Tonight. I’ve been given a guarantee that there will be nothing spicy, no weird food challenges period,” Bobby noted.
Zoey let out a tiny whimper, prompting Mira to pull her closer.
Bobby smiled. Everything seemed so effortless for those two.
“So…I’ve kinda been thinking about something,” Rumi said, shifting Bobby’s attention. “It’s for something after the tour, long-term kinda.”
“Shoot it at me, Rums!” Bobby turned to face her, his expression the big, toothy grin that he always put on when the girls wanted to share something with him.
“Just a…visual rebrand. For me.”
Bobby pondered the idea for a moment. It wouldn’t be the first time the girls had changed their looks. As a rule, there was no ‘right’ way to look as an idol group. Other groups climbing the charts ran the gamut from cutesy J-pop inspired to dark and broody Emo vibes.
Mira and Zoey, on the other hand, seemed a little more concerned about Rumi’s suggestion. “Are you sure you want to do that, Rumi?” Mira asked, her voice oddly shocked.
“I mean, sure, we can do something like that. You’re not planning on chopping your hair off, are you?” he asked, worried. “That’s like, your trademark. It’s registered and everything!”
Rumi shook her head. “No. Nothing like that. Just…I don’t know. Early plans. Nothing really set in stone. Maybe just some vague ideas.”
Bobby smirked. “You got it, girl! Just shoot me any ideas you have and I’ll give you my honest, but supportive feedback.”
“Thanks, Bobby,” Rumi said, smiling softly as she stared out the window at the city passing by.
“So that’s where we’re at. Everything is looking good, you all are going to look amazing on stage,” Elise said, closing her portfolio.
“When do we not?” Mira scoffed playfully, removing her glasses. “Thanks guys. You knocked it out of the park, as always.”
“So, that was it for the meetings before lunch, right Bobby?” Rumi asked, sounding a little weary.
“That was it, and you’ve got about an hour and a half until then,” he replied, nodding. “If you gals wanted to go hang out in the city, feel free,” he added, turning to exit the room.
“What are you gonna go do?” Zoey asked in her usual chipper voice.
Bobby stopped and spun on his heels. “Oh, you know, the usual. Scroll the internet, eat junk food, maybe do some yoga in my office,” he replied, flashing a grin. “I’m getting pretty good at the Cobra pose!”
“Sounds fun,” Mira said, a wry smile on her face. “What about you, Rumi? Anything you wanna do around here, or should we go see what sort of spontaneous shenanigans we can get into?”
Rumi smiled softly. “I think...I want a nap.”
“Whoa, Rumi downtime? Self care actually happening? I need to document this for posterity!” Zoey joked before Rumi playfully shoved her.
“I…couldn’t sleep last night,” she replied, looking over at Zoey. “I guess the ice cream didn’t help after all.”
Zoey gasped “A problem even ice cream couldn’t fix? Oh, you got it bad, girl. Bobby, get her a couch, stat! Pronto! Whatever!”
“I can just head home for a bit. I just need like…20 minutes. Recharge my batteries a bit to get through the rest of the day, y’know?”
“Okay, but we’re coming too,” Mira added. “Because 20 minutes of our couch is never 20 minutes. You’ll sleep straight through the photo shoot.”
Zoey grumbled. “I kinda wanted to get into some shenanigans…” she pouted.
Mira smirked. “You can go get into some shenanigans if you want. I can handle alarm clock duty.”
“It’s not the
saaaaame
Mira! If it’s not all three of us, it’s hardly shenanigans at all! It’s just…walking around! Hijinx, at best.”
“Well, how about this. You go have some hijinx,” Mira said, stumbling over the unfamiliar English word, “And tonight, after the photoshoot, the three of us will go out and…set a trash can on fire or something. Shenanigans to the max!”
“We are not setting anything on fire, Mira!” Rumi interjected, leaning forward in her seat. “I want to have fun, not get arrested!”
“I dunno, it sounds pretty fun to me,” Mira said, checking her nails.
“I have an idea,” Rumi continued, ignoring Mira. “What if…after the photoshoot, we finally go to the bathhouse together?”
“Oh my god, do you actually mean it?!” Both girls replied simultaneously. They both looked at Rumi with the saddest, softest faces either of them could muster.
“Only if I get my nap first,” she answered.
“I would burn an entire garbage truck to go to the bathhouse with Rumi,” Mira stated, striking a victorious pose.
“I would…endure an hour of solo Hijinx, I guess ,” Zoey added, her grin reaching all the way across her face.
“That settles it. Nap, work, and then…” Rumi smiled, watching their expressions shift.
“The bathhouse!!!!” All three of them exclaimed in unison.
With that, the girls went their separate ways, Mira and Rumi heading back outside to their car, while Zoey cinched her crossbody bag and strode down the sidewalk. Bobby had excused himself to his office at some point during their discussion about what constituted ‘shenanigans’, leaving the girls to their own devices.
“See you in an hour!” Zoey said, waving at the two of them. She wanted so badly to give Mira a goodbye kiss, but the risk of being seen was too great. Already she could hear a few phone cameras clicking.
“Yeah, see you Zo!” Mira called back to her, climbing into the backseat with Rumi.
As the girls went their separate ways, a quiet comfort set in between them.
“It’s got to be hard for you,” Rumi said to Mira as the car started rolling. “Leaving Zoey like that.”
“I mean, we have lives outside of each other,” Mira replied, smirking. “I think I can manage to keep myself busy for an hour without her.”
“Oh geez, what am I gonna do without Mira and Rumi for a whole hour?” Zoey whimpered, clutching her bag close. The streets that the girls had walked hundreds of times over the past few years seemed to stretch out to infinity before her. As she took a few steps forward, her breathing returned to normal, but she could still feel her heart racing.
Demons she could handle.
Random fans on the street were some of her favorite people.
But just existing? On her own? Without her emotional support people?
That was terrifying.
Notes:
I haven't decided which chapter will be next, either Mira and Rumi alone together, or Zoey's hijinx, but either way, I'm excited for what comes next! <3
Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - Quiet hours
Summary:
Rumi and Mira clear the air. A memory recalled, a sleep interrupted.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh, my god, I love this couch so much,” Rumi sighed, lazily flopping onto the plush sofa.
“Do you need anything else?” Mira asked, as Rumi sank into the cushion.
Rumi shook her head. “You’re fine. I’m fine,” she replied, closing her eyes.
A few seconds passed without a peep from Mira. Rumi cracked one eye open to see Mira still standing over her, staring.
“Do you hate me?” Mira asked, her voice slightly uncertain.
Rumi’s eyes opened fully, and she sat upright. “No, Mira! Of course not! Why would I hate you?”
“Because…I started all of this. I saw your patterns, and it caused all these problems you have with Celine now, and…now there’s drama. And I feel like maybe, that’s my fault?”
Mira sat on an ottoman across from Rumi, trying to hold her gaze.
Rumi clasped Mira’s hands. “No, Mira. I could never hate you. It’s not your fault that you have eyes. It was a total accident, right? And honestly, I’m relieved. It’s like a weight’s been lifted off of my shoulders.”
Mira looked at Rumi’s hands around her own. Rumi’s hands were so different from Zoey’s. The subtle difference in their skin tones, the slightly longer fingers, and Rumi’s expertly manicured nails, contrasted with Zoey’s chewed-up nubs. There was something nice about it.
“I just…I dunno,” Mira muttered. “I feel like if I hadn’t said anything, if I hadn’t gone to Celine, maybe we would…”
“Still be bottling everything up? Still hiding everything? Only you’d be hiding something, too,” Rumi replied. “It’s gonna be a bumpy road for a while, sure. But it’s better this way, I’m sure of it.”
Mira nodded weakly. “I guess that whole ‘Our faults and fears must never be seen’ thing has gone out the window, huh?”
Rumi chuckled, “Yeah, I always hated that part. Besides, our voices are still just as strong. Stronger, even.”
“Especially Zoey’s,” Mira muttered under her breath.
“Hmm?” Rumi asked, unsure of what Mira had just said.
Mira stood up, pulling her hands away from Rumi’s. “Yeah. I’ll let you get some rest,” she said, turning to leave.
“Thanks, Mira. And thanks for talking with me.”
“Hey, it’s what friends do, right?” Mira responded with a wave as she disappeared into the hallway leading to her bedroom.
“Yeah. Yeah it is,” Rumi replied to herself. Friends. Best friends, even. That’s what the three of us are.
Well, they’re both my best friends at least.
Rumi sighed. The thoughts she’d tried to put out of her mind all night refused to stay dormant. If she couldn’t get them under control soon, she wasn’t sure what would happen.
But for now, she’d indulge them a bit, if it meant she could get some sleep. Maybe a nice dream would take the edge off.
She closed her eyes and laid down, her back arching into the curve of the couch.
Mira scrolled through social media for several minutes, one eye staying on the clock. She was going to give Rumi about 15 more minutes before waking her.
She checked her messages. Nothing from Zoey since they’d arrived back at the apartment. That was odd, she’d kind of figured Zoey would be blowing her phone up the whole time.
Nothing on the internet was grabbing her attention. Music, beauty ads, overhyped influencers, more ads, none of it really was sticking.
She didn’t like scrolling through content featuring herself when she was relaxing. She was always super critical of everything in them. A hair out of place, bad lighting, or worse, would have her hyperfixating on her appearance for the rest of the day, totally killing her “aloof and effortlessly hot” aura.
She closed socials and scrolled through some games she had installed. Time wasters, mostly. Things she installed to have something to do during plane rides and when the other girls were busy. None of them were particularly interesting to her.
She sighed and dropped her phone on the bed. She didn’t mind playing alarm clock, she just wished she’d had something in mind to keep her busy while she waited. She’d originally planned on doing some singing practice, or watching TV, but with Rumi needing to sleep, she realized she needed to keep things quiet.
Mira hated the quiet. Her whole life had been loud. Keeping it down felt like forcing herself into a box that she didn’t fit into. But it’d be worth it, especially if it meant the bathhouse later.
Even without Rumi, visiting the bathhouse with Zoey had been one of her favorite forms of self-care. The hot water, the steam, the relaxation…it was something that mattered to her, in a way she couldn’t quite articulate. It was the one place where being quiet didn’t bother her.
She wondered what Rumi would think. If she’d never been, by her age, she would probably be a little apprehensive. It had been part of growing up for Mira, just something you did . She chuckled to herself thinking about the first time Zoey had gone, all those years ago.
“Wait, what?!” Zoey said in shock, “You want me to…go sit in a tub with you…naked?”
“Uh, yeah, Zoey. It’s the bath. You can’t wear clothes in the bath,” Mira scoffed. “Relax. They have private ones for VIPs and people like us. It won’t be like randos looking at you. Just us. Think of it like the locker rooms at the gym. You did sports and stuff back in the US, right?”
Zoey’s felt her ears turning red. As if that made it any better. Yeah she’d done some sports. And she’d been a flustered mess the entire time. That many other girls? Changing clothes, showering together? Her baby lesbian mind had broken over and over again. And now she was in a completely different country, with completely different social rules, and the girl she shared an apartment with, who was decisively hotter than any of the girls she’d played soccer with, who was so incredibly beautiful and sure of herself and perfect in every imaginable way…wanted her to go through that all over again. With her.
Mira was just sitting there, being impossibly hot and confident, while Zoey was a jumbled mess of emotions. “Anyway, you can go or not. It’s not a big deal. I’d just rather go with someone, and Rumi already blew me off.”
“She didn’t blow you off, she’s just…busy. She’s like, the ‘face’ of the group or whatever, right? She’s got to do a lot more work than we do right now.”
“Huntr/x. Get used to saying the name. That’s one of the rules,” Mira said, flipping through a magazine. “But yeah. I promise it won’t be weird if you don’t make it weird.”
That’s asking an awful lot out of me, Zoey thought as she walked back to her bedroom.
In what felt like the pause between two breaths, she found herself in the changing rooms at an upscale spa. “Ok, you can do this, Zoey. You’re just…sharing a bath with your bandmate. That’s a normal thing here,” she told herself, holding the towel around her. “Totally normal to sit and relax with the girl you’ve been crushing on hard since you met while you’re both naked and you can’t say anything because nobody here knows just how fucking gay you are. Totally, completely normal.”
It won’t be weird if you don’t make it weird, Mira had told her. She just had to figure out, in the next 5 seconds, how to not make it weird.
I made it weird. I made it super fucking weird, she thought to herself. She had hoped that by the time she got out there, Mira would already be in the water, and she wouldn’t have to deal with that .
She wasn’t expecting Mira to still be standing at the edge of the tub, having not even brought a towel, waiting for her.
“Took you long enough,” the taller girl said, smirking at her. “Don’t be shy. It’s just us girls in here.”
That was not the problem, Mira, Zoey thought to herself, her ears fully pink. That is in fact, making the situation that much worse.
Zoey managed a whimper of acknowledgement and tried to keep her eyes on the tile floor. Look at anything but Mira, look at the floor. Look at the grout lines. Those are some pretty nice grout lines. Definitely professional work. For once in her life, Zoey praised her attention deficit.
She silently dropped her towel and stepped into the water, keeping her head bent the entire time.
“You can look, you know. I’m not shy,” Mira teased, sinking into the bath herself.
“S-sorry! I just…not used to it,” Zoey replied. “The gyms at school were a lot different.”
“Uh huh,” Mira said, closing her eyes and leaning back, her legs stretched out into the center of the tub.
Zoey could barely make out Mira’s shape through the rippling water, but it was still sensory overload for her. She finally lifted her head, taking a deep breath before letting her vision drift in Mira’s direction. Mira had sunk up to her neck, but Zoey could still make out her form through the water. As her eyes scanned upwards, she noticed Mira’s face; the normally intense, confident, even aggressive face that she’d seen every time they’d interacted until then, had been replaced with a soft, serene, blissful look.
“You uh, really like it here, huh?” she asked.
“It’s the best, ” Mira replied. “Every bit of tension in my body just melts in here.”
Zoey frowned. It was the source of the tension coursing through her body right now.
Mira cracked her eyes open and turned to face Zoey. “You ok? I didn’t think the water was that hot, but you’re red as a tomato.”
Zoey nodded. Shit. She didn’t mean to be blushing so much. But how could someone like Mira exist ? Zoey felt a tightness in her chest that she didn’t know how to deal with.
“God, you’re hopeless,” Mira joked. “Ok, I don’t know how things are over there. Is this an American thing in general, or is this just you being a disaster lesbian?”
Zoey’s eyes went wide. “A what?” she asked, feeling her skin darken another shade or two. She thought she’d been careful with her stolen glances. Her breathing controlled. No signs. No egregious signs, at least.
“Zoey, you are not as slick as you think you are. Come on.”
Zoey turned her entire body away from Mira, unable to handle even looking in her general direction. “...How did you know?” Zoey asked, barely whispering.
“Oh my god, I was right?! Holy shit. That’s three for three. Go Mira, who’s got the best gaydar in Seoul? Hell yeah.” Mira swayed in place as a little victory dance.
“Wait, you were just guessing?!” Zoey asked, whipping around to face her. “I thought I’d left something out somewhere or did something stupid on social media or something!”
“Nah, just takes one to know one,” Mira replied.
Zoey’s jaw almost landed in the water “Wait…you?”
Mira smirked, “Don’t worry about it. I’m not gonna try and flirt. Not here at least. You’re not my type, anyway.”
How wrong she would turn out to be.
Rumi’s nap was interrupted by a door slamming. She heard Mira’s voice, frantically talking on the phone. She couldn’t make out the words just yet, her head was still in that fuzzy in-between space.
“We’ll be there in five,” she heard, as Mira ended the call and walked hurriedly into the room. “We have to go, now, Rumi.”
“What’s up?” Rumi asked sleepily, pinching a fleck of sleep from her eyes.
Mira was already pressing the button to open the elevator door. “We have to go pick Zoey up from Jail. Somehow, she got herself arrested.”
Rumi grabbed her shoes and leapt over the couch to join her.
“What the hell, Zoey?” they both asked simultaneously.
Notes:
Oh no, Zoey, what did you do? D:
Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - Shenanigans to the Max
Summary:
Zoey runs into an old friend.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Zoey finished signing her little fan’s hat, drawing a little smiling turtle next to her name before handing it back to the kid. She just knelt and smiled as the child looked up to her mother, holding the hat out to show her with a smile that could melt the ice caps. The little girl jumped up and gave Zoey a big hug, and she snapped a quick selfie with her before she and her mother excused themselves and disappeared back into the crowd in the street.
I never get tired of this part. Maybe this isn’t so bad, she thought to herself. She’d still rather be with Mira and Rumi, of course, but as she’d started interacting with people on the streets, her anxiety had melted away.
Something about being alone reminded her of her youth. Before moving back to Korea for good. Before Huntr/x. Before Mira and Rumi had become such an inextricable part of her life. Before I’d found my own place, she thought, remembering one of her lines from the song they’d been working on. But here she was.
Sure, she missed Los Angeles. That was where she grew up. Seoul was nice, and she did love it here, but there was a part of her that would always be a Cali girl. At least they’d be taking a few days off during the tour so she could spend some time with her family and friends back there.
As she pulled up the group chat she had with Mira and Rumi to send them the picture she’d just taken, she heard a voice shouting from across the street.
“Zoey! Zoey Chin!” A distinctly American-accented, masculine voice called out. She tried to ignore it. The only fans who used either of the girls’ last names were the creepy ones, the ones that were obsessed with them in the bad way. She kept her eyes forward and kept walking in the direction she had been earlier.
“Come on, Crush, I know it’s you!” the voice called out again, in English.
Wait, Crush? Nobody ever used that nickname for her, not since…
Zoey turned on her heels to look in the direction the voice had been calling from. A tall, athletic boy, wearing a Caltech sweatshirt, had run into the street, weaving through cars that were braking and honking as he ran up to her.
“Holy shit, Argyle?!” she shouted, running up and giving the boy a hug. “I haven’t seen you since…”
“Junior year! How you been, kpop?” the boy asked, smiling down at her.
“Dude, it is so crazy running into you, here of all places!” she said, swatting at his arm playfully. “Wait, you didn’t get like creepy obsessed and fly here to look me up, did you?” she added, a look of faux-concern on her face.
“Oh god, no. Sorry. That would be so ick,” he replied, scratching his head nervously. “Here with the girlfriend. She’s a foodtuber, and she’s doing a series on Korean street food. She kinda got obsessed for a while watching those weird cooking ASMR videos, and, well, here we are!”
Zoey nodded. She was familiar with the cooking videos. Some of them had been on her comfort playlist since she’d moved. “So, just to be clear, she’s not also a creepy stalker fan of mine, is she?”
Argyle laughed as he and Zoey kept walking down the street.
“Okay, you have to tell your girlfriend to check this place out,” Zoey said, taking another huge bite of the crepe she’d bought. “She’ll get like, a gajillion views.”
“Man, how is the food here so good?” Argyle replied, doing the same with his own.
“Right? Like, don’t get me wrong, I miss Cali, but ya girl is eating good out here.”
The two of them sat on a bench, catching up on the events of their lives in the past 5 years. Argyle had transferred schools during their senior year, and the two had lost touch once Zoey’s music career had started. She hadn’t had a chance to keep up with much of what had happened in his life since then. He’d been in college since then, and was currently applying for a master’s program in something that went completely over Zoey’s head.
“So, you still obsessed with turtles?” he asked, glancing at Zoey’s bag, which had a large sea turtle charm hanging from the zipper.
“Duh, dude. Although, I’d say I’m kinda in my tortoise era right now. We went to this zoo a few months ago that had a whole exhibit full of different tortoise species, and I had dreams about riding a giant tortoise into a very slow battle for weeks after.”
“Bruh, hold on. I gotta show you something,” Argyle said, pulling out his phone. He scrolled through his photo gallery for a few seconds before passing the phone to Zoey. “My cousin,” he added.
Zoey took the phone and looked. A short video of a little boy, maybe 7 or 8, perched on top of a giant Galapagos tortoise that was munching on a smashed pumpkin. “Oh my god that is incredible. I have never been more jealous of anyone,” she said, handing the phone back to him.
He scrolled through, showing her a few more photos. “My aunt works with this conservation organization, and she goes around to all these different places to make sure they’re taking good care of their animals. And sometimes we get to have fun with them,” he explained. “This guy was like, some rich dude’s illegal pet, and he can’t go back to the wild.”
Zoey barely processed the words, just staring, transfixed as she looked at the photos of the boy playing with the giant tortoise. “That kid is living the dream,” she whispered.
Argyle put his phone away after he finished scrolling, and the conversation returned to normal. “So, what’s it like, going from the ‘hood to the high life?” he asked, smirking at her.
“Argyle, we grew up in Burbank . That’s like, as far from the hood as you can get while still legally being within the LA metro,” she chuckled. “But it’s been nice. Hard work. Like, you wouldn’t believe how hard it is, but like…it’s great. Here, with Mira, and Rumi? I feel more at home with the two of them than I ever did anywhere else.”
“Yeah, that tracks. You always did seem like you could never get comfortable back home. Like no matter where you were, you always wanted to be somewhere else.”
“It’s like I was living life wearing clothes that were two sizes too small. But like…now that I’m here? Now that Mira and I– I mean, the three of us are here together? It’s like I can finally breathe. Like there were colors only I could ever see, and now that I’m with them, it’s like they can see them too. Like everything makes sense with them.”
“That’s like…” Argyle pondered for a moment before responding, “maybe the third, or fourth sappiest thing I’ve ever heard you say,” he replied, chuckling.
Zoey swatted him with her bag. “Shut up. I’m not sappy. I’m hardcore.”
“Sure you are, Crush.”
“I am! Like, you don’t listen to our music, or you’d know. I can kick it with the best of them!”
“So like, what is your type?” Zoey asked, flipping through some fashion magazine that Mira had tossed onto her bed earlier.
“Not you,” Mira smirked, scrolling through her phone. The girls had been hanging out together pretty regularly for the past few days since the bathhouse.
“No, I get that. I’m not like, trying to apply for the job or anything. Just curious. Since you mentioned it.”
Mira turned to face her. “You really want to know?”
Zoey shrugged. “It’s not a
huge
deal. Just figured, it’s not like we’re gonna have many other queer people that we can talk to about this stuff from here on out.”
“I guess you’re right,” Mira said. “Didn’t really think about that when we signed up for this, did we?”
“I mean, not like we had a choice. Chosen warriors and all that.”
Mira nodded. She switched accounts on her social media app to her private one under a fake name before scrolling through to find something to show Zoey.
“We had a choice. But we all made the right one,” she said, handing the phone over.
Zoey watched the video play. A tall, muscular blonde girl was wielding a huge axe. As Zoey watched, the girl swung the axe down, splitting logs in half effortlessly. She scrunched her nose, not quite understanding the appeal before handing the phone back to Mira. “So…you’re into lumberjacks? Or lumberjanes I guess?”
Mira snorted. “I just want a woman who can kick my ass.”
“Your voices are your greatest weapon against Gwi-Ma,” Celine said, as the girls took turns sparring in the open field. “Your song is what powers the Honmoon, what inspires hope and courage in the people who hear them.”
Mira swung her wooden staff toward Rumi, who expertly dodged it. “Ugh, no fair. You’ve been training for this your whole life! Zoey and I just got here! I’ve never even held a weapon before this year!”
“You are not getting it, Mira. It is not her years of experience that is allowing her to avoid your attack,” Celine responded.
Mira took another swing, as Rumi ducked and went in for a barehanded jab. It connected, and Mira staggered backward, almost to the edge of the circle Celine had dug into the Earth.
“The training has something to do with it,” she muttered.
“It is the music in her soul that allows her to perform as she does. Once the three of you find your harmony, no one, man or demon alike, will be able to stand in your way.”
Mira frowned. Her voice wasn’t nearly as silky smooth as Rumi’s, and she didn’t have the spontaneous mastery of lyricism like Zoey. If she had to be on their level musically to be able to fight demons, she was going to have to put a lot more work in.
Rumi reset, and Mira started again. This time, she tried to pay closer attention to the way Rumi was moving, and time her movements to match them. She managed to sidestep a swipe by Rumi, and gave a confident smirk. Just like learning a new dance, she thought. At the end of the day, it’s all choreo.
A few more well-timed steps, slides, and dodges, and Mira started feeling a little more confident. That’s when she noticed something about how Rumi was attacking. She wasn’t just breathing as she swung at her. She was singing .
Quietly, under her breath, but Mira could just barely make out her lip movements as they fought. As she stopped for a moment to process that information, Rumi took the opportunity to duck low and spin her legs around, knocking Mira’s feet out from under her.
Mira landed hard on her back, staring up at the sky above her. The pain barely registered, her mind was too focused. Rumi nudged her with her foot and held out her hand to help her up. “Thanks,” she said, rising to her feet as she brushed the dust off of her workout clothes.
“Alright, Zoey, you’re up,” Rumi said as Mira exited the ring. She sat on the ground next to Celine, who was overseeing the training.
She watched Rumi and Zoey fight. Zoey was making the same mistakes Mira had made, too tense at the wrong moment, a beat too late to dodge.
“Rumi is singing while she fights. That’s her secret, isn’t it?” she asked. “She already gets it.”
“Yes, Mira,” Celine responded. “And so will you. That is what it means to be a hunter.”
Mira didn’t say anything. Her mind was already trying to figure out how she was going to accomplish that.
“But yeah, it’s been great! I get to meet all kinds of fans everywhere I go, and it’s like, they genuinely want to meet me! Literally right before we ran into each other I just did this!” Zoey exclaimed, pulling out her phone and showing Argyle the photo she’d taken with the little girl. “How cool is it that me, the weird kid from Burbank is signing autographs halfway across the world?”
Argyle smiled. “You’re still a weird kid. Just rich and famous now. I guess the world vibes with your brand of weird,” he added.
“Yeah! It’s wild. Like, later today I’m doing a thing where I get paid to drink energy sauce . And this is just a normal day for us.”
“I bet it comes with some pretty cool perks, though. Like, nobody can touch you here. You’re like, top dog.”
Zoey giggled. “Yeah! I could do anything I wanted! I could fight a gorilla!”
Argyle scoffed at that. “Zoey, you’re 120 pounds soaking wet. I think the gorilla could take you.”
Zoey rolled her eyes, “Yeah, well, I’ve fought de–” she caught herself before she slipped, “dee…ply troubled fans that didn’t know how to back off! That has to count for something!”
That got a genuine laugh out of the boy. “Ok, Crush, I take it back. You could definitely fight a gorilla. But like, you know what I mean. Celebrities get away with shit all the time. You could probably like, steal someone’s camera and everyone would think it was a cool stunt.”
“Yeah, or I could set fire to a trash can, and everyone would think it was for a viral video or something!” she added, remembering what Mira had said earlier.
“You would not set fire to a trash can,” Argyle said, chuckling. “You’re way too soft for that, Crush.”
“I am not soft! I’ll set a trash can on fire right now!” she replied, glancing around on the street. There was one about a block away. She took off in the direction of it, leaving Argyle behind.
He ran to catch up with her. “Zoey, wait! You’re not going to start a fire, are you?”
“Hell yeah I am!” she replied, peering into the metal bin. Empty food containers, takeout cups, and shopping waste filled the can.
“Don’t. That’s stupid, you’re gonna get in trouble,” he said, though his expression betrayed his words. Zoey grinned back at him devilishly
“I’m not gonna get in trouble,” she replied, “I’m rich and famous, remember? It’s just a viral stunt!”
“I cannot believe there was a police officer right behind me!” Zoey cried as Mira draped her arm across Zoey’s shoulder.
“It serves you right, what were you thinking?” Rumi asked, sighing. “You’re lucky nobody was filming it.”
“I swear, we can’t leave you alone for two seconds,” Mira added, smiling at Zoey. “What am I gonna have to do with you?”
“...Love me unconditionally and forgive me for being the biggest idiot on the planet? ” Zoey pleaded, looking up at Mira with tears in her eyes.
Rumi pinched the bridge of her nose. “You’re not an idiot, Zoey. You just…had a lapse in judgement.”
“Zoey, wait up!” Argyle called out as the trio exited the police station. Mira and Rumi turned to face the American.
“Who’s this guy?” Mira asked, instinctively shifting to stand in front of her.
“He’s an old friend,” Zoey replied, stepping toward him. “Argyle, Huntr/x. Huntr/x, Argyle.”
Introductions made, Argyle reached out his arm for a handshake, as Mira and Rumi politely bowed. He slowly retracted it, mirroring their actions instead.
“We know each other from back in high school, and ran into each other while I was out,” she explained to them.
“Did he put you up to this?” Rumi asked.
Zoey shook her head. “No, that was all me. We were just joking around, and one thing led to another and then, I…”
“Stole someone’s lighter and set fire to a trash can,” Mira added.
Zoey nodded sheepishly. “You said it sounded fun earlier…”
“I was joking, Zoey! Besides, you do that kinda thing at night, when nobody can see you!”
Argyle stood there, awkwardly, unable to decipher much of what was being said.
“Oh god, sorry Argyle,” Zoey said, looking over at him. “He doesn’t speak much Korean,” she explained to the others.
Rumi nodded, switching languages in her head. “It was nice to have met you. Please do not allow Zoey to cause property damage the next time you meet.”
Mira nodded in agreement. “Enjoy the rest of your visit.”
As Argyle departed, the girls climbed into the backseat of the car.
“Okay, so as far as Hijinx goes…how much trouble am I in?” Zoey asked.
“Oh, no, that was sick,” Mira replied. “I didn’t think you had it in you.”
Rumi sighed “I’m never going to be able to leave the two of you alone again, am I?”
Not that I want to, she thought to herself, recalling her dream that had been interrupted.
Notes:
Someone made a called shot in the comments of Chapter 6 and I just want you to know I see you. <3
Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - Get in the Water
Summary:
Rumi's bathhouse visit gets interrupted.
Notes:
Note: There is some minor sexual content at the very beginning of this chapter. I don't think it's enough to bump up the rating, but if you don't want to read it, you can skip to past the first bar!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rumi’s hands gripped the side of Mira’s face hard, her thumb resting on the girl’s bottom lip as her breath hitched. “Don’t you dare fucking stop,” she panted.
“With pleasure, princess” Mira replied, their bodies moving together, their heartbeats synchronized.
Rumi gasped as Mira’s fingers continued the dance they’d begun together, her expert choreography skills at work.
She started to moan but was silenced, as Zoey’s lips pressed against her own, the sound transforming into a sigh as the kiss deepened.
Zoey’s hand glided along the purple streaks across Rumi’s chest, sending a chill down Rumi’s spine. She felt Zoey’s teeth graze her bottom lip, pulling it away from her as she broke the kiss. Rumi panted in longing, desperately wanting to savor the taste of Zoey’s lips even longer, but her desire was replaced by new sensations as she felt Zoey’s lips trace their way along her jaw line, planting kisses and nibbles as she worked her way toward her neck.
“Is there anywhere else you want me to kiss?” she whispered in Rumi’s ear before taking her earlobe between her teeth and pulling away, the sensation electrifying every inch of Rumi’s body.
“Everywhere,” Rumi managed to whimper, as she heard the slamming sound of a door, jolting her awake.
“How mad at me are you guys?” Zoey whimpered as the car took them to their lunch meeting.
“On a scale of one to ten…” Rumi began.
“Like, a two, maybe,” Mira cut in. “I was getting bored waiting for Rumi to wake up anyway. She talks in her sleep.”
“No I don’t!” Rumi snapped. “And how would you know, anyway? You were back in your room playing Candy Beans or Hero Cup or whatever bullshit it is you’re on this week.”
“Oh, she totally does. No way she’d get that defensive if she didn’t,” Mira quipped.
Rumi frowned. “Okay, now Mira’s at a seven. Zoey, you’re at like, a three. Just…don’t do anything like that again, okay?”
“Someone’s cranky,” Mira said, smirking in Rumi’s direction.
“Someone has had approximately 10 minutes of sleep in the past 24 hours,” Rumi shot back. “I need my beauty rest.” And to finish that dream, she added mentally.
“Just wait. Two more gigs and then we get to go to the bathhouse,” Mira said, smiling. “That’ll take your mind off of Zoey’s Hinkies or whatever.”
“Oh my god! I forgot about the bathhouse! Please tell me we’re still on, Rumi, please? Please?” Zoey looked at Rumi with pleading eyes and a quivering lip.
Rumi looked from Zoey over to Mira, whose face had contorted into a similarly pathetic expression. Huffing in resignation, she smiled “Yeah. We’re still on.”
The speakers thumped with their latest single as the photographer snapped dozens of pictures of each of them, the girls changing poses almost reflexively to mirror the ones they’d taken for the tour promotional photos with the energy drink cans added in.
“Heyyy, girls!” Bobby chirped up as they were breaking for a moment. Rumi and Zoey were sipping water from their Woo! cans, while Mira was sitting sideways in her chair, checking her phone. All three girls looked up toward him with warm smiles as he spoke.
“Hi Bobby!” the girls said in unison, giving him their attention.
“So I know it’s been a hectic day today, what with the incident ,“ he said, wincing as bit as he glanced in Zoey’s direction. “But I just wanted to go over tomorrow’s agenda a bit before I turn you loose for the night.”
Zoey pouted a bit. I’m never living this down, am I? she thought to herself.
The girls listened as Bobby mentioned some minor meetings, and blocked out time in the recording studio for them to finish mastering their next big release, one that Zoey and the others had been working on together in the background for months. It clearly meant a lot to the three of them, which meant it also meant a lot to Bobby.
The girls also had most of their morning blocked off tomorrow for their regular workouts. Bobby hadn’t been meaning to pry, but as he did have access to Celine’s schedule due to their frequent meetings with each other, he had noticed that she had taken the mornings off of her morning schedule for the remainder of time until the tour kickoff. He hoped that whatever was responsible for the rift between the girls and their mentor would resolve soon. Rumi had looked so upset this morning, he wished there’d been something else he could’ve said or done.
“Now, I won’t be here in person until Friday afternoon, but we will have a facetime call tomorrow evening, but as always, don’t hesitate to call if you need anything!” he said before departing.
“Thanks, Bobby!” the girls called after him.
“Alright, girls! We’re ready for the next set!” he heard the photographer’s assistant call as he left the studio.
Rumi finished tucking the stray strands of her hair into the towel as she sat, perched on the unfamiliar bench. She hummed a tune idly as she glanced around the empty room. True to her word, Mira had ensured the place was cleared out. The other girls had been through the process before, and were likely already in the water, waiting for her.
She was exhausted and nervous, and the tension in her body was making everything more difficult, and she’d spent longer in the shower than she probably needed to. Still, she couldn’t wait to experience this bizarrely life-changing thing that Mira and Zoey had refused to shut up about for close to 4 years now. She’d been secretly looking forward to it for a while, but Celine had always forbidden even thinking about revealing her patterns to either Mira or Zoey. Patterns that were now on full display as she sat, the spa towel barely concealing her frame.
Rumi was still furious with Celine, but something about what Mira and Zoey had told her made her feel like she needed more answers; like either something hadn’t been said, or something hadn’t been properly relayed to her. She figured that at some point they were going to have to get back in touch with her, if for nothing else than to get ahold of her mother’s journals. Even if they were able to seal the Honmoon, to retire from hunting permanently, those journals were still the last things her mother had ever made, and if anyone was going to keep them, it was going to be her.
For now, though, she was grateful. Grateful for the opportunity to share more of herself and open up to Mira and Zoey. Her closest friends, the girls she spent almost all hours of every day with. Having to hide something that had become such an integral part of how she saw herself; something that had meant wearing more and more concealing clothing over the years, day and night, lest even a hint of purple show.
Separate dressing rooms at live performances, missing out on the fun backstage moments that she always saw Zoey posting online. Deadbolted doors to her bathroom, never able to shower with music playing because she needed to be able to react to even the faintest sound. Missing out on this bathhouse, the shared experience that seemed so universal among her peers, even growing up.
Missing out on any opportunity to share her feelings. She still wasn’t ready to tell Mira or Zoey how she felt. Hell, she hadn’t been able to tell herself for sure how to describe her feelings toward them. Sexually frustrated by, sure. Hopelessly in love with, absolutely; but what Mira and Zoey had was something special, a connection that she wasn’t sure if she should even try to work her way into.
Instead, she would just…make herself available to them. Let them make the first move. If they had any interest in her, then she would encourage it, but she wouldn’t initiate it. That had always been her plan, after the Honmoon was sealed and her patterns gone. The ability to do so now had only accelerated her timeline.
Which brought her mind back to the present. She knew there wouldn’t be anything going on in the bath, but it would be the first time the other girls saw just how extensive her patterns had reached. How much of her modesty had been dictated by them. Would they freak out again? Would they worry? Or had the moment truly passed, and the three of them were truly ok now?
Sufficiently tucked, Rumi stood, secured the towel around her, and slowly approached the entrance to the bath. She hesitated before pulling open the door, preparing for the worst possible outcome.
She heard Mira and Zoey whispering to each other as she opened the door. She gave her eyes a moment to adjust to the dim light, hearing the door settle behind her. Steeling her nerves, trying to put her game face on, she stepped forward toward their voices.
Voices which quieted as she stepped into the light over the tub the other girls were already relaxing in. Rumi could feel their eyes on her, though she couldn’t meet their gazes. She felt redness rising in her cheeks and ears.
“So, uh…yeah. This is me,” Rumi muttered, forcing her fingers to pull the towel away as she stepped into the bath, surprised at the warmth.
“I had no idea…” Zoey whispered. “Rumi, you didn’t tell us they were…”
“Everywhere,” Mira finished.
Rumi sank into the tub, barely keeping her head above water. Wishing she could drown. “You’re not supposed to stare in the bath,” she mumbled.
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!” Zoey yelped, quickly looking in every other potential direction. Mira similarly cast her gaze downward.
Rumi sighed. “It’s fine. I know it’s a lot. I know I’m…fucked up.”
Mira looked back at Rumi. “You’re not fucked up, Rumi. You’re…you’re beautiful,” she said softly.
“You’re incredible, Rumi,” Zoey echoed, “I think we’re just a little shocked at the weight you’ve been carrying all this time.” Mira nodded in agreement.
Rumi didn’t know how to respond to that. “It’s just…who I am. What I am. What I’ve always been,” she muttered.
Zoey smiled warmly at Rumi. “What you’ve always been is Rumi. The amazing girl who took the hand she was dealt and turned it into something even more amazing. You’ve been an inspiration to me since we first met, and now even more so.”
Rumi felt her lip quiver a bit at Zoey’s words, and she turned to face her bandmate. No, not just her bandmate, her best friend.. “Zoey, I…thank you,” she managed to choke out.
“Hey, anytime, Rumi,” she replied.
The girls let the silence settle for a short while. Rumi closed her eyes, feeling the warmth penetrate deep into her core. “You guys were right, this is so nice,” she sighed happily.
“We’ve been saying! I mean, it was weird for me at first, too, but then it was just, like, the thing we did when we needed to relax,” Zoey chirped.
“You were super weird that first time,” Mira added. “Way weirder than Rumi.”
“Okay, listen. We barely knew each other back then. That was, what, 2 months into Huntr/x? Before we’d even released our first album?”
“Right after the debut. You were bouncing off the walls. Rumi was barely hanging out with us back then, and I hadn’t…gotten used to you yet.”
Rumi smiled as Mira and Zoey reminisced. Those days had been particularly stressful for her, trying to live up to her mother’s legacy, combined with pressure from Celine, it had made her keep the girls at arm’s length. That had changed after those first few shaky months, and she couldn’t imagine her life without their warmth being a constant presence anymore.
“You didn’t know I was your type back then, you mean,” Zoey shot back.
“...There was that, too. You were crushing hard , though.”
Zoey grinned. She was still crushing hard for Mira, still finding it hard to believe that she was hers.
Their debut performance had gone well, and they’d had a few hard-fought victories against some lesser demons that had managed to slip through the cracks in the Honmoon, but the new crop of hunters was anything but battle-hardened yet. The girls had grown closer together as well, and though Rumi hadn’t quite bonded as well as she and Zoey had, Mira did feel closer to her than she had before. Maybe it was the shared bond of queerness between her and Zoey; they got the distinct vibe that Rumi wasn’t into anyone . She was so focused on the music and the mission, to the detriment of any personal relationships she had.
Their training had gotten more intense after those early lessons. Mira was no longer consistently getting knocked around by Rumi, and had been able to hold her own. The music really was the key, after all. They’d all found their ways to harness that power. Rumi was always singing or mouthing the lyrics to songs she loved, or songs they’d written together. Mira was able to keep the rhythm in her heart with dance moves, humming melodies to herself as she fought.
But Zoey, on the other hand…she was a firecracker. Something had unlocked in her, and when she fought, it was intense. Both she and Rumi struggled when they were fighting, but Zoey could freestyle a rap while kicking ass for an extended period without breaking a sweat. It was like the words were fighting their way out of her chest.
Rumi and Zoey were sparring, while Mira watched, sitting on the ground next to Celine. Zoey’s movements weren’t fluid and careful like Rumi’s, nor were they decisive and practiced like Mira's. She was erratic, chaotic even, responding with precision but not telegraphing anything.
“Do you see it?” Celine asked her. “Look at what Zoey is doing,” she continued.
Mira tried to focus. Zoey swiped at Rumi’s neck, with Rumi barely managing to evade the attack, nearly landing on her back as she ducked. Zoey’s knee was there waiting for her, though, and connected with Rumi’s chest just enough to knock the purple-haired girl off balance.
“She…set her up. The first attack was a feint.”
Celine shook her head. “No, Mira. Look closer. Try to feel Zoey’s rhythm. It will come to you.”
She kept watching as Zoey kept running circles around Rumi. “She’s…wearing her down. Making use of the vertical space. I don’t know.”
Celine clucked her tongue. “Give it time.”
Mira didn’t want to wait. She kept watching, trying to match the rhythm of Zoey’s movements in her head, something that she found incredibly difficult to do.
Zoey delivered a blow that staggered Rumi, and as she caught her balance, one foot landed outside the ring. “Good work, Zoey!” Celine called out to her.
As Rumi fumed, heading over to join Mira, Zoey stretched as she reset to the other side of the ring. Celine looked over at Mira. “Perhaps a closer look will be more educational,” she said, gesturing for Mira to take her turn.
Their sparring session started out rough. Mira was able to evade Zoey’s moves, but she was losing ground. The song she was humming had a particular rhythm to it that Zoey kept throwing her off of, but she was able to assert herself and keep going.
She managed to land a blow after remembering something she’d seen happen during Zoey’s fight with Rumi. An opening, an area that Zoey didn’t defend. She managed another. Zoey changed things up again, and suddenly Mira found herself back on defense.
They danced together like that, trading blows, shifting positions to the point that Mira’s feet had dragged deep gouges in the dirt, while Zoey’s movements were more acrobatic, like she couldn’t stay on the ground for long enough to leave a mark. Mira gritted her teeth, looking for an opening. She found it, and struck with everything she had. Zoey went flying backward, landing on one foot right at the edge of the ring. Looking Mira dead in the eyes, Zoey grinned and placed her other foot, intentionally, on the outside of the ring.
Mira was gobsmacked. Zoey had just let her win. Why? The whole point of these things was to test each other, and to improve.
Was Zoey just that much better than her?
Or was there something else to it? She hadn’t seen what Celine had been trying to show her. She didn’t get it. Not yet, at least.
The girls had settled into a peaceful circle of tranquility, the gentle sounds of the water rippling around them, a slight electrical hum from the dimmed lighting, and their own gentle breathing being the only sounds filling the room.
“You are never getting me out of here,” Rumi sighed lazily. “Cancel the tour. Rent out my bedroom. I live here now.”
“Uh-oh Mira, I think we got a lifer,” Zoey joked, gently nudging Mira’s calf with her foot.
“Shhh,” Mira whispered, her eyes still shut, “I’m centering my energy. 10 more minutes.”
Zoey chuckled to herself, and closed her eyes, preparing to lean her head back and enjoy the last few precious minutes of their time in the spa.
That’s when they felt it. Zoey, Rumi, and Mira all snapped their eyes open, their positions shifting in an instant. The Honmoon had shuddered around them.
Breaktime was over. Demons were nearby.
“No!” Mira shouted. “Not here!” she growled, pulling herself out of the bath, covering herself with a towel quickly as her Gok-do manifested in her hands.
“I’ve never hated these things more!” Zoey added, following suit.
“Now?! Really? When I finally relax for the first time in my life?!” Rumi echoed, searching for her towel. She spotted a rack with some full robes on the other side of the room, darting in that direction to cover her patterns in case the fight took them anywhere someone else might see, her Sain-Geom already held at the ready.
The girls stood back-to-back, waiting for a sign. The energy ripple had told them that the crack was very close, but not much else.
“There!” Mira shouted. A sudden movement, barely visible through the patterned glass window of the main door, then another movement. Someone pursued. The girls raced toward the door, rushing in the direction of the movement they’d seen.
Rumi checked their backs, seeing a faceless demon approaching. She struck it down effortlessly, but more were behind them. “Zoey!” she cried out.
Zoey spun on her heels, sending her Shin-kal flying past Rumi’s shoulders. The faceless dealt with, the knives returned to Zoey’s hands on their own as both of them turned to catch up with Mira.
Mira was laser focused on the demon ahead of her. It was fast. One of the robed, gat- wearing ‘Reapers’; a corrupted human. He was quick and confident. Whereas most demons would panic at the sight of the hunters, this one seemed to be toying with her.
“Mira!” Zoey shouted, causing her to duck just in time for Zoey’s knives to whizz above her head. The demon ducked into another room at the last second, and the three hunters followed.
Mira swung wide, while Rumi slid into the room, pinning the demon in the corner. She swung her sword into his chest, and the girls watched him explode into a shower of embers.
“That’s how it’s done,” Rumi smirked, dismissing her weapon.
“Done,” Zoey added, smiling as she did the same.
“Done,” Mira finished, adjusting the towel that had begun to droop.
The girls giggled to each other as they made their way back to the changing rooms.
Rumi pulled the towel off of her head, starting to work on her braid, while the other girls similarly prepared to return to the real world.
This had been nice. She would do it again, though preferably without the demon interruption. Letting the girls see her was…there wasn’t a word for how terrifying it was. But these girls. These wonderful, incredible, beautiful girls, the girls she had fallen madly in love with. They never stopped surprising her.
As she removed her robe and reached into the locker to retrieve her street clothes, she heard a throat clearing behind her.
“Yes, Mira?” She asked, not turning to face her. The robe was still gathered around her waist as the retrieved her underwear first.
“I, uh. I was wondering something,” Mira stated flatly. “And it’s totally cool if you say no but I just wanted to ask.”
Rumi’s pulse quickened, and she felt a tinge of red creeping up her ears. What did Mira want to ask? Now? In here? While I’m still technically naked?
“Uhh…sure! Ask away!” She replied, peeking over her shoulder, her best fake grin plastered on her face. Mira’s cheeks were tinged with red, and she still had the towel wrapped around her. How much a part of Rumi just wanted to turn around and tug it away from her.
“I was just wondering if…well, Zoey said she got to, y’know, touch your patterns, and I was wondering if I could…”
“I knew you were jealous!” Zoey called from the next row. “You owe me!”
Mira’s blush deepened. “I’m not…jealous. I just wanted to…verify what she told me.”
Rumi’s heart backflipped. With Zoey, it had been different. She’d been curious out of concern for her, and Rumi had offered her arm to her. But this was Mira, actively expressing a desire to touch her . Whether it was for sexual reasons or not, Mira wanted to put her hands on her body.
Trying to hide her own creeping flush, she turned around to face her. “I guess. I swear, they don’t feel like anything special. I can’t even tell where they are without looking, at least when new ones form.”
Mira stepped closer to her as she spoke, but hesitated, hovering her hand over Rumi’s shoulder. A cluster of patterned lines wove their way around the curve. She let her eyes wander through the maze of purple on Rumi’s arms and chest before finally allowing her fingers to fall on her shoulder.
Zoey had been right. There was no difference in texture, or temperature. She traced the line of one of them further, as if following it to its terminus would prove something different. It didn’t, though, and she found herself brushing her fingers across the skin on either side of the pattern.
“Um, Mira?” Rumi asked.
“Yeah?” she replied, still focused on the streak of purple between her fingers.
“You’re kind of…fondling my boob.”
Mira’s eyes went wide, and she jerked her hand back. “I’m so sorry!” she yelped, bowing and stepping back.
"I wasn't complaining," Rumi replied, low enough that she wasn't sure if Mira would be able to hear.
“Wait no I gotta see this!” Zoey shouted, rushing past the row of lockers.
“Show’s over, Zoey,” Rumi joked.
“Aww,” Zoey whined. As Zoey departed back to finish changing, Mira also made another slight sound of apology.
Rumi turned around, trying not to smile despite the embarrassment. As red-faced as she was, Mira had been at least three shades darker.
Maybe this wouldn’t be as difficult as she thought.
Notes:
Rumi's dastardly plot is revealed, and we're getting to learn more about how Mira and Zoey first got together! Yayy!
Also, I know Jinu is tagged in the story. That was not him, trust. I have plans for Jinu.
We're getting a Celine chapter next, for those wanting to get more of her lore :)
ALSO THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH FOR 100 SUBSCRIBERS TO THIS LIL THING I WROTE <3
Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - Tell My Story
Summary:
Celine starts making moves to change the future.
Chapter Text
Mi-yeong has been dead for 23 years, 6 months, and 13 days.
The same dream. Always the same dream. Always having a count in her head of how long it had been. The fact that it was Friday was secondary to the fact that it had been 23 years, 6 months, and 13 days since she’d seen Mi-yeong’s face.
Most parents remember their child’s birthday as a day to celebrate joy, love, and a shared bond.
Celine had to mark each and every one of Rumi’s birthdays as the anniversary of the worst day of her life.
As she stepped into the shower, she no longer felt Mi-yeong’s spirit reaching to comfort her. Instead, she felt renewed determination to ensure that, even after the girls turned the Honmoon golden, Mi-yeong’s death would not be in vain.
She had withdrawn from her duties at the record label that managed Huntr/x for the time being. She had told her coworkers that she was taking time off due to stress and fatigue. She hadn’t been lying, of course. Carrying the weight of protecting the Honmoon on her own for nearly 20 years prior to Rumi and the others being able to take over had aged her more than it showed.
She had not heard from Rumi, or either of the other girls, since their conversation in her office. She was giving them space. However, she could not idly. She knew she had a multitude of sins to atone for, both to Rumi and the rest of Huntr/x, but also to Mi-yeong and her memory. To the life they’d always planned to share together.
Celine knew her plan was ambitious, and likely to fail. However, if she succeeded, it would not only bring closure to Mi-yeong’s spirit, wherever it was, but it might make life just a little bit easier for the girls, as well as countless other people across Korea, and even the rest of the world.
She dressed sharply, a high-end gray pantsuit with a cream-colored blouse. Her heels clacked as she entered the building.
She operated on autopilot, locating the elevator and riding it to the 16th floor in silence. Notifying the receptionist of her arrival was the first word she’d spoken since the graveyard two days ago. She’d been formulating her plan since then, and had only corresponded with the man she was about to meet via email.
Getting him on board was key to her entire plan. She’d researched him, done her homework to find out more about his private life, the parts that maybe he didn’t want people to find out about.
A few minutes passed, and a tall, thin man with salt-and-pepper hair stepped out into the waiting area.
“Ms. Ho–” he started, already bowing deeply
“Please. Just Celine,” she corrected, bowing in response as well. The name had become her identity. Mi-yeong had fallen in love with Celine, not Chae-su Ho. She’d discarded that name wherever possible.
“Well then, Celine, please come in, I’m very excited to hear what you have in mind for us,” he replied, returning to an upright position.
He ushered her into his office, the din of the office falling silent as he closed the door behind them.
As the two of them sat facing each other, a silence lulled. Celine steeled her nerves for what she was about to propose.
“Mr. Tae Yun, I have a proposal for you.”
“That much was clear from your email,” he responded. “I gather you’re wanting to have something published, or you wouldn’t be contacting me. Although I’m still not sure why you sought me out specifically, there are other partners in our company that are more experienced with handling works created by high profile individuals such as yourself. So I’ve got to ask, Ms. Celine. What are you doing here?”
Celine took a breath to calm herself before responding. “What would you say to a tell-all book about the Sunlight Sisters? Everything, from our first beginnings, to Mi-yeong’s death and Hana’s departure?” she asked, crossing her legs and smirking slightly.
Tae took a moment to ponder the idea, trying to divine an answer to the other questions he’d asked. Something about her statement seemed off, like he should’ve been able to glean more information from it. Clearly, given her position, she could’ve gone to any publishing firm in the country and walked away happier than with any deal he would be able to offer her. And clearly she wasn’t hurting for money, managing the record label behind the largest pop act Korea had ever seen.
“I’m listening,” he said, inviting her to offer more. The Sunlight Sisters were one of the foundational groups in the modern K-pop genre, bursting on the scene in the 90s and topping charts for years before a scandal broke, followed by their Visual’s untimely death. Generations of Kpop groups had emulated their style, to varying success.
“There were tons of things going on behind the scenes that people didn’t know about. Not just talking about the usual manipulation of talents and contract backstabbing. Things that were…unique to us.”
“Such as…?” he asked, clearly wanting the woman sitting across from her to get to her point.
Celine took a deep breath, preparing to tell this man, a complete stranger, something that only four other living people in the world were aware of. Pursing her lips for a moment, she replied, “Such as the fact that Mi-yeong and I were in a romantic relationship, nearly the entire time the group was together?” There. She’d done it. She’d come out to someone. 52 years old and she was finally going to be open about herself.
Tae realized instantly why she had chosen him, though he wondered how she’d found out. He and his partner Jin-hwan had been extremely careful, with false marriages and everything. She went to the only gay publishing agent she could find, to have him help her tell her story. “That, is…certainly something,” he replied.
There had been gay K-pop stars before. Hell, there were a few he could name off the top of his head, and he wasn’t even a big music fan. But, as far as he’d known, there had never been a gay couple in a group together.
“There is more, but for now, I will have to let that be the centerpiece of our conversation,” Celine added.
How could there be more? He wondered to himself.
“You’re ok, you’re ok, just let me help you,” Mi-yeong instructed, helping Celine lift her injured leg up and onto an ottoman. She eased her shoe and sock off, careful to avoid bending Celine’s foot. Celine groaned in pain regardless, as it was simply too much to bear. Hana darted off to the kitchen.
She’d fallen hard during a practice. Their manager, a short, plump man named Tong, was furious, and he’d shouted at Celine to continue practicing until she’d broken down in tears, and then he had shouted some more. Even the thought of canceling their upcoming show was completely out of the question. Mi-yeong, though, had been right there, shouting back at him. She’d managed to at least get him to storm out of the dance studio, and Mi-yeong and Hana had both helped Celine back to their shared dormitory. By the time they’d gotten her onto the sofa, her ankle was bruised and swollen.
Hana returned from their kitchen with ice, wrapped in a towel. Mi-yeong took it from her and tenderly pressed it against Celine’s injured ankle.
“How is it feeling?” Mi-yeong asked, as she held the ice in place.
“It’s…it’s better,” Celine replied. “Thank you.”
“Anytime,” Mi-yeong said, looking up into Celine’s eyes.
Neither of them tore their eyes away for a long while, until the towel had soaked through completely, and Celine’s pain was all but forgotten.
Tae poured himself a heavy drink. Celine had just left, and he’d had his assistant cancel the rest of his day’s schedule. She had just dropped a bomb on him. If he published this book, the scandal, the outrage, the damage it could do to not just her career, but to Mi-yeong’s daughter’s career as well.
But, his thoughts continued, it could also help so many people.
Part of the negotiation was that she wanted no announcements, no press releases, no teasers, no media at all, until an unspecified date in the future, and he would not get any updates, or partials, nothing until it was complete. Not even copy editors or proofreaders could take a look at it until it then. She said that even if they had to sit on a finished manuscript for years , they would do so. Even if she passed away, the book was to be held under lock and key until Rumi had given her blessing. She’d essentially contracted him as her agent on retainer, a signed contract with no date filled in that would wait in his desk until. Until when, he wasn't sure, but it would wait there nonetheless.
She’d asked for no advance, claiming that the money was immaterial. Which made sense, when you’re as wealthy as she was, what did she stand to gain from this, financially? Clearly she just wanted her story to be told, to as wide an audience as possible. That had been her other stipulation. Translation into dozens of languages, global distribution. He wasn’t sure what to expect, but clearly something in this book was going to change things, even in more liberal countries.
He wondered what sort of secrets someone could be desperate to reveal, but willing to take to her grave. Maybe it had something to do with Mi-yeong’s daughter. He had to assume she knew about the relationship, given that Celine had raised her. Maybe she wanted to delay it until any potential backlash couldn’t damage her career.
He downed his drink in one hard swallow, then poured another. He was going to be thinking about this for a long time.
Celine stared at her computer screen. She was sure that, once she started, the words would flow out of her. Everything would be easy to explain, and she’d be able to weave a coherent narrative through it.
Her eyes focused on the blinking cursor, a blank canvas, waiting to be filled. There was only one thing Celine wanted to write. Only one set of keystrokes she had any desire to input. She forced her fingers to the keyboard.
Mi-yeong. I am so very sorry for what I did to Rumi.
That was all she could manage, for now. And that would be the first line of her book. If she had said anything else at the beginning, none of what came after would matter.
She closed her laptop, rested her arms on top of her desk, and buried her head in them.
Her tears didn’t stop for a long while. Not until her sleeve was soaked through.
Notes:
This was a short one, but a big one in terms of Celine angst.
Chapter 10 is almost done so I'm gonna post two of them tonight just to give y'all some Huntr/x fluff :D
Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Tonight's Guests
Summary:
The girls perform on television. Mira makes a bet. Zoey makes a discovery.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hoo-ray! It’s time for Itaewon Tonight!” The announcer’s voice boomed through the speakers in the studio, drowning out the crowd, who were already cheering.
Rumi, Mira, and Zoey were posed, hidden behind a thin paper veil, their silhouettes projected onto it by spotlights behind them. “Tonight’s guests need no introduction, but I am required by my producer to give them one! Here in the studio we have everyone’s favorite chart topping musical trio, Huntr/x!”
The crowd, which had already been brimming with excitement since the reveal of the silhouettes, lost it at the announcement. The papers dropped one at a time, revealing all three of them, who waved excitedly back at their collected fans.
The hosts of the show entered the stage after them, and they all exchanged the usual pleasantries. Rumi was a fan of this show. Unlike most variety shows, these hosts knew how to put on a fun show without trying to embarrass their guests, and the interviews never seemed to be forced or filled with unnecessary jokes at the guest’s expense.
The girls were all practiced, excellent with crowds. When they’d first started out, they’d all been a little apprehensive, all three of them being relatively private and shy people, but over time they’d all grown to love each and every one of their fans. Even the creepier ones, though they did their best to keep them at arm’s length.
Pleasantries exchanged, and compulsory tour promotion completed, the hosts moved forward with the main attraction of the evening.
The host gestured toward the set for tonight’s challenge “Alright, ladies, you know the name of the game! It’s time for…”
“Bands Versus Fans!” The audience cried out. As the set lit up with swirling, brightly colored lights, spotlights followed the girls as they made their way over to the clear acrylic triple-podium they’d be using to play the game.
“That's right! We’re here to test how well your fans know you, but we’re also testing how well you all know… Each Other!” Another eruption of applause and cheers.
The girls pretended to be quizzing each other, bowing and introducing themselves to each other as if they’d never met. The kids in the audience all laughed.
“Now, the rules are simple! We will be bringing down one fan at a time, and the three of you will see three sets of dry erase boards on the podiums. We will ask all of you a question that is only about one of you, and you will each have 10 seconds to write your answers in secret! Then the fan will have their opportunity to answer! Each of you will get points based on whether your answers match, but be careful! If both of you are wrong, the fans get points even if they also got it wrong! Be confident in your answers!”
The premise was basic, and the game familiar; it was one of Itaewon Tonight’s recurring segments, a challenge that almost always ended in a scripted tie. If the fans started lagging behind on points, the singers were supposed to start making wild guesses until the score was even.
Rumi, Mira, and Zoey all looked at each other. They knew that even if they answered a question wrong, it was part of the show, but Mira and Zoey were both competitive, especially with each other.
The crowd settled down, and fans were selected. The girls held the dry erase boards in front of them, markers at the ready.
“All right, time for our first question!” The host bellowed, standing to the side near the fan, allowing Huntr/x to hold center stage. He looked at the card in his hand. “This is about your sweet little Maknae , Zoey! We all know that Zoey grew up in America and has only lived here for the past few years! What is Zoey’s favorite thing to eat?”
This was a question that was always changing, as Zoey was a big fan of trying new things, and her tastes never sat still for long. However, there was one snack that she always seemed to come back to. Rumi scribbled the characters quickly on her board, as Mira and Zoey did the same. Keeping their answers hidden from each other, the host turned his microphone to the kid standing at his side. The boy couldn’t have been more than 10 or 11.
“Hamburger!” the boy answered, confidently. The crowd laughed. Mira and Rumi both smirked, each knowing they had this one. Zoey might have lived in America for most of her life, and have half of her family still over there, but she had taken to life here like she’d always belonged. They both turned their boards over.
“Kimchi Jigae,” Mira’s card read.
“Shrimp Crackers,” Rumi’s read.
“Ohh, we have our first disagreement among bandmates! Zoey, let’s see the answer!”
Zoey grinned and turned her board over. “Shrimp Crackers!!!” along with a frantic doodle of Zoey munching on them.
Rumi spoke up for the group on this one. “She’s always got a bag within arm’s reach! There’s even a secret emergency bag under her pillow!”
Zoey gave Rumi a look. How did she remember that? She’d only half-joked about it once, years ago.
“That is a point for Huntr/x! Let’s bring down the next fan!”
Mira wondered how she’d gotten that one wrong. Zoey loved Kimchi Jigae. At least, that’s what she’d told her every time she’d made it for her. Sure, she ate a lot of shrimp crackers, but so did all of them. Right?
Zoey grinned. She’d been seriously tempted to write “Mira,” and try to play it off like she’d misheard the question.
“Next question, now! Mira, you were a wild child in your youth, weren’t you? What do you do when you have too much energy and need to cool down!”
Mira smirked and started writing. She knew the real answer, but she couldn’t write that on TV. So she went with her second favorite answer, as both of the other girls pondered for a moment before answering.
The fan had their turn to answer first. “Dancing!” the girl shouted out.
That one was obvious. All three girls turned their cards over at the same time, revealing that everyone had gotten it correct.
“That’s points all around!” the host announced, as his co-host added another tally to the scoreboard. 1-2 in favor of the girls.
“Mira will just start dancing out of nowhere sometimes. Says it helps her keep from boiling over!” Rumi volunteered. This time, Mira and Zoey both looked slightly puzzled.
Sure, Mira did that, but she hadn’t mentioned anything about it being to calm her temper, at least not while the three of them were together. The only time it had come up, Rumi had been focused on a TV show, and Mira hadn’t said it loudly enough to break her out of her trance. At least, she hadn’t thought so.
The next question was about Rumi, asking how old she was when she started singing. The young fan guessed correctly (4) while Zoey and Mira had both intentionally guessed wrong, with Zoey writing “12?” and Mira writing “8”, which had been when Rumi’s first video was published on social media.
A few more questions came up, with Rumi getting each one correct, and volunteering information about each of the other girls. Information that was only mentioned in passing.
As the show drew to a close, Huntr/x was still ahead by several points. Rumi just couldn’t make herself lose. As if not knowing something about one of the other girls would offend them.
“All right, this is our last question, and it’s a special one! This question is for all three of you!” The host announced.
“Which Huntr/x song will we be seeing you perform here on Itaewon Tonight?!” The host asked. The girls all smirked, writing quickly.
The audience erupted. The performance hadn’t been announced in advance, and tickets to the broadcast had been given out for free. This was a rare opportunity to see them live for dozens of fans who had missed out on the chance to get tickets for any of the shows in their upcoming world tour.
One by one, the girls turned their cards over.
“Done,”
“Done,”
“Done.”
As the music kicked on, the podiums and rest of the set were quickly wheeled offstage. Rumi, Zoey, and Mira all caught microphones that were tossed to them, and Rumi kicked it off.
“Uhh. You came at a bad time…”
When they returned to their apartment, the first thing the girls did was return to their bedrooms to change into their pajamas. The show had been electrifying, and the musical finale had brightened their fans’ hearts, and the Honmoon with it. There had been so much positive energy in the studio that the girls were practically tingling with excitement when they returned home, and Mira and Zoey had rushed to their bedroom. You guys are not slick, Rumi thought to herself.
Rumi sat on the edge of her bed, her hair half-unbraided, notepad in hand. Jotting down some song ideas she’d had over the past few days. She’d have Zoey take a look at them and help her out later, if anything ever came of it. Golden’s release was still probably a year away, if not longer, and everything Rumi was doing now was sort of an…insurance policy.
She thought back about the show they’d just left. Had she gone overboard answering all of the questions right? No, she thought, it was cute. It helps our brand if we seem closer together. And maybe, just maybe…
Maybe they’d finally pick up what she’d been putting down.
“Rumi, I’d like you to meet your new bandmates,” Celine said, opening the door to her office. A pink-haired girl, several centimeters taller than her, entered first, followed by a petite dark-haired girl. The pink haired girl looked tense, but was trying to put on an air of being aloof. The shorter girl was full of barely contained excitement, eagerly waving at her, while also giving off ‘lost kitten’ energy.
“It’s nice to meet both of you. I’m Rumi. Rumi Kang,” she said, bowing her head in introduction.
“Mira. Mira Hong,” the pink haired girl replied, repeating Rumi’s motion.
“Oh, uh, yeah! I’m Zoey. Zoey Chin. Sorry, I’m a little blown away, you guys are just, like, super cool, ” the dark-haired girl said, bowing a little more deeply than necessary.
“So, I guess we’re going to be working together from now on, huh?” Mira asked, sizing up Rumi and Zoey.
“Working
and
living together,” Celine added. “I’ve already got a very nice apartment set up for you in one of our buildings, and depending on how things go with your careers, we’ll see about something a little nicer in the future.”
Rumi looked at the two girls, feeling the heat in her ears that always telegraphed her emotions. She had known it was going to happen, but seeing them in person had made it more real.
Seeing her new, incredibly talented, and especially attractive roommates. Girls she was going to have to live with for the foreseeable future, while hiding not only her patterns, but her near-instant attraction to both of them. Rumi wanted to die inside.
“Sounds great. Can’t wait to see the place,” Mira said, deadpan.
Zoey’s attention had already departed. She was staring out Celine’s window, hands pressed to the glass, looking out over the river.
Somehow, that just made Rumi like her even more.
“Oh wow, this food is so good! I thought my dad’s cooking was good, but this is on another level!” Zoey said, her mouth full of spicy pork. “And I can already drink over here? This is crazy !”
Rumi and Mira quietly ate their food, nodding in agreement. “It is good,” Rumi volunteered.
“Mhmm,” Mira hummed as she chewed a piece.
“One thing though, Zoey,” Rumi added, “you need to try to get used to speaking Korean full-time. Like, we both understand English, and your Korean is good, but it is a bit awkward to keep switching back and forth. For me at least. Maybe I’m weird.”
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!” Zoey replied, switching to Korean. “I didn’t mean to make things awkward!”
“No, it’s fine,” Mira responded. “Just, we’re gonna be doing a lot of stuff on TV and media from here on out. You need to try to make it your default.”
“There’s that too. Also…my English kinda sucks,” Rumi admitted, trying to convince her hoodie to swallow her. “I’m only getting about half of what you’re saying.” She felt her face grow redder than the Gochujang.
Zoey beamed. “I can teach you! I’m the best at yapping in either language. Just let me know what you have trouble with!”
Mira grabbed another bite of food, allowing the silence to settle for a beat before speaking up. “I…could use some help, too.”
“Great! We can all have a little language conference. Say, tomorrow after all the training and stuff?” Zoey offered.
“Sounds good,” Mira responded.
“We’ll have a date!” Rumi said, in English.
Mira raised an eyebrow at her. Maybe Rumi, little Miss perfect, did suck at something.
"Holy shit, ” Mira muttered, lying on the floor of their apartment, her hair fanned out around her.
“Did you know anything about that?” Zoey replied, her eyes still wide.
Mira shook her head, her eyes still focused on the ceiling. “Rumi had to have known. Celine raised her, there’s no way she didn’t.”
“Yeah. But like…that’s so much pressure on us, though! On top of all the music stuff!”
“It is, but I dunno. It’s like I knew it beforehand, too, kinda. And something about it just feels…right. Does that make sense?” Mira asked, sitting upright.
Zoey nodded in agreement. “It’s like part of it just made perfect sense. And now that I know about it, I can see the threads everywhere !”
“Yeah, it’s crazy. It’s like a whole new set of eyes just opened up that’s focused on this magic shield that…we’re supposed to make stronger?”
“I know! But also, isn’t it like, really cool? Like we have superpowers! They could make comics about us!” Zoey squealed.
“The last thing I want is some manhwa artist trying to turn me into some pink-haired stick figure,” Mira replied.
“Mira, you kind of… are a pink-haired stick figure,” Zoey joked, grinning. “But yeah. I don’t want to see that either. That’d somehow be even more pressure. I don’t think I could deal.”
Rumi’s door opened, and both girls turned to look at her. She sat sheepishly on the floor next to them, keeping her head down.
“I knew about it. Sorry, the walls in this place are like, paper thin. But yeah. I knew,” she started. “Celine, my mom, and their other bandmate, they used to do this. The fighting demons thing.”
“That’s how my mother died,” she continued. “Celine said she went down fighting a demon that just wouldn’t give up. It was right after I was born, too.”
The girls looked over at her, their mouths hanging open. “Oh, Rumi, I am so, so sorry,” Zoey said, placing a hand on Rumi’s shoulder.
“It’s fine. I’ve had time to process it. I just…I’m really glad I have someone else I can talk to about this stuff now,” Rumi replied, placing her hand over Zoey’s.
“You can tell us anything , Rumi. We’re seriously here for you,” Mira added.
“Totally! Hold on, wait, if you new about all this beforehand, does that mean you can…?”
Rumi smiled. She held out her free hand and gripped the hilt of a sword that wasn’t there one moment, and was the next. “Ok, I’ll admit, this part is pretty cool.”
“Ugh, I’m so jealous. I still can’t figure out how to get mine to show up!” Zoey said, distracted by the gentle glow of Rumi’s weapon.
Rumi dismissed the weapon. “It’ll get there. That’s why we have to practice.”
"Auntie, did you set me up? Is this some kind of a trick?” Rumi asked, whispering into the phone. Mira and Zoey had just returned from their first visit to the bathhouse together, and though she hadn’t meant to listen in, she’d learned something that the other girls probably didn’t intend for her to hear.
“What do you mean?” The older woman’s voice came through into Rumi’s ear.
“Did you intentionally form this band to taunt me? Or is it just a coincidence that you’ve just assembled the gayest girl group in all of Korea ?”
Celine couldn’t help but smile. Rumi had always been a special child, not only due to her patterns, but for a multitude of reasons. “Rumi, I can promise you, I did not have a conscious hand in choosing who would be in Huntr/x. All of you were literally born to do this,” she explained. “If the three of you just so happen to be alike in… that way as well, it is purely a coincidence,” she added, chewing her cheek as she did so.
“Well, that doesn’t make it any easier,” Rumi muttered, fuming as she ended the call.
She could handle living with other girls. Other extremely cute girls, even. Because of course neither of them would show any interest in her, she could withdraw into her fantasies without really wanting to pursue anything with either of them. But if they were gay, too, then…
Then nothing can happen anyway, because they would see your patterns, she thought. That would do more damage to the group than anything. The Honmoon would not survive something so tumultuous, she continued, her mind echoing sentiments Celine had driven into her since childhood.
Rumi hated herself. Who she was, what she was. She knew Celine hated her, too, though she did a good job of hiding it. Always making her hide who she was, even from people who wouldn’t know what the streaks of purple on her arms would mean.
She felt a pit in her stomach as she thought about what she had to look forward to. Shame, pain, and guilt. Money, sure. Fame, okay. None of that would allow her to be free. To be herself, to love someone as herself. To love either of the girls she’d gotten to know over the past few months.
Although, she wondered, how could I choose?
Maybe keeping things bottled up would be for the best. Fewer feelings would be hurt.
Mira pulled the top she’d worn to the show over her head and placed it with the rest of her laundry. Zoey was fumbling with a zipper that was caught.
“Let me help,” she whispered, placing her hand over Zoey’s and twisting the zipper to fix it. She planted a kiss on Zoey’s bare shoulder, eliciting a content sigh.
“Mira…I’m all sweaty from the stage lights…and we’re both still caked in makeup. At least let me get a shower first,” Zoey whimpered.
“It’s almost like you read my mind,” Mira whispered, nuzzling her lips against Zoey’s collarbone, her hands already snaking their way across Zoey’s stomach toward the hem of her pants.
Zoey’s breathing hitched as Mira’s hand began to dip lower, teasing along the seams in Zoey’s pants.
“I’m going to kill you one of these days,” Zoey groaned, pulling away and grabbing Mira’s hand, dragging her toward their shared bathroom.
“Why did you let me win?” Mira asked, standing in the doorway of Zoey’s bedroom. The room was just like Zoey. Messy, chaotic, but with a lingering beauty that made the chaos almost seem planned. Intentional. Desired.
Zoey shrugged, sitting on her bed as she snapped a few selfies. “Didn’t want to cause a fuss,” she said, a playful ring to her voice.
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Mira asked.
“What we have is nice. We’re good friends. I didn’t want you to go falling in love with me or something.”
“…Why would I fall in love with you? I told you, you’re not my type. I like—“
“Women who can kick my ass,” Zoey shot back, trying to mimic Mira’s cadence. “And I could’ve. But I didn’t.”
Mira scoffed. “No way. I was right about to get the upper hand. I figured out your trick, I’ve got you next time.”
Zoey grinned. “We could go right now, if you want. We could sneak out and head to the garden.”
“What, and risk getting in trouble? Celine would flip, Bobby would probably have our heads.” Mira shifted her weight.
“Nah, I’m pretty sure he’s a big softie. Anyway, how about putting some stakes on it? Name your price. No limits.” Zoey set her phone down, looking up at Mira.
“You want to gamble? Fine. If I beat you…you have to shave your head.”
Zoey’s eyes went wide. “My…whole head? Like, really, you want me to be bald, Mira?”
“Smooth as a bowling ball,” Mira smirked. “Unless you’re going back on that ‘no limits’ thing.”
Zoey grinned. “Not at all, just…didn’t think you’d like that kind of look on me,” she said, batting her eyelashes.
“Ugh, forget it. This is stupid, I’m going to bed,” Mira scoffed, turning to leave.
“Wait,” Zoey commanded, “I didn’t say no. Fine. You win, I’ll shave my head. I’ll…deal with the fallout from Celine and Bobby and everyone else, I’ll wear a wig in public until it grows back.”
Mira paused, turning back to face her. “Ok then. What is it you want? And no copying.”
Zoey’s smile grew even wider. Mira wasn’t sure if she should be scared or not.
“If I win…”
“Ugh, this is so stupid. We’re gonna get in so much trouble,” Mira whined as Zoey hopped over the stone wall surrounding the Hunter’s garden.
“What’s wrong? I thought you were the rebellious one, the wild child that always said ‘fuck the rules!’ and stuff. Getting chicken?” Zoey smirked, perched atop the wall and offering her hand down to help Mira up.
Mira took the outstretched hand and hoisted herself up the wall, sitting on top of it for a moment before both girls hopped down into the grass field behind it.
“I just…I don’t want to lose this. If I get kicked out of Huntr/x, if we don’t succeed at this, then…” Mira’s thoughts flashed to her past. There was no way she could ever go home, ever face them again. If she failed at this, it would prove that everything they’d always told her was right. She couldn’t handle even the thought of that.
“Pssh. Come on, we’re not gonna get kicked out , remember? We’re like, chosen warriors or whatever, remember? Divine guardians, or super shamans, or whatever all that mumbo jumbo Celine was talking about that went way over my head,” Zoey said, grinning. “I think you’re just scared of losing.”
Sure, maybe Zoey had let her win before, but Mira had been paying attention, and she was a quick learner.
She kept playing the fight back in her head. If Zoey had just kept going, Mira was sure she would’ve won fair and square. She’d figured it out.
“I’m not the one who has to worry about going bald,” Mira rebuffed.
However, there was a gnawing part of her that realized that maybe, just maybe, she wanted Zoey to win.
Mira felt like her legs were made of jelly as she staggered her way out of the bathroom to sit on the edge of their bed, her robe barely draped over her shoulders. Zoey hummed confidently as she followed, confidently flopping next to Mira.
“How do you keep doing that to me?” Mira asked, wearily. “You’d think I’d be used to it by now…”
“I’m just built different,” Zoey said, grinning as she booped Mira on the nose. “You want some popcorn? I was thinking we could watch that movie you were talking about, with the dude who gets trapped in the insane asylum?”
Mira couldn’t think about anything. She could barely remember her own name. All capacity for wanting anything, for eating or otherwise, were completely foreign to her. The memory of the concept of what a movie even was had run down her legs earlier in the shower.
“But we can’t watch a movie without popcorn, right? Or maybe those gummy peach rings. Do we have any of those? I am so not about to get dressed just to go buy candy, but we have to have them if we’re going to watch a movie. Maybe I can talk Rumi into–” Zoey continued rambling next to Mira, who slowly shifted onto her side, snuggling against Zoey.
“Or maybe,” Mira managed to croak out, interrupting Zoey’s yap. “We could just relax in bed? I’m kinda spent, I don’t think I’d be able to focus on a movie.”
Zoey smiled, kissing her love. Mira’s mind was always loud and bold, except for moments like these. Moments when something could quiet it for just a moment, in a way that not even Zoey’s prescriptions had done when she was younger. “Yeah. We can just cuddle tonight.”
They each changed into their pajamas and managed to make it out of the room long enough to say goodnight to Rumi, who was sitting out in the living room watching TV while scrolling her phone. Returning to their room, Mira and Zoey settled in under the blankets, snuggled close to each other.
Mira always fell asleep quickly, a side-effect of her post-orgasmic haze. Tonight, she’d chosen to fall asleep on Zoey’s chest. Girl’s got a boob addiction, huh? Zoey thought to herself. Zoey stroked Mira’s hair as she watched her girlfriend sleep, feeling the soft sawing vibrations of Mira’s snoring as she laid there.
Their relationship hadn’t started off in any sort of typical way. Zoey had wagered her hair against the possibility of a date, in an actual fight. That was some shonen anime bullshit, like who even does that?
Of course, Mira didn’t know that Zoey had basically been sparring with one arm tied behind her back up until then. There was no wager to be had. Zoey grew up getting in fights. She wouldn’t have survived the LA Hip Hop scene at 14 years old if she couldn’t handle herself and keep cool under pressure.
Mira still, after all these years, hadn’t discovered Zoey’s secret.
She took her phone out, keeping the volume low enough to not disturb Mira. She just wanted to see how their performance tonight was being received.
Mira and Rumi both hated watching themselves on TV. Mira was always so critical of herself, and Rumi always just seemed… sad seeing herself. Zoey really felt for both of them, but thinking about how hard it must’ve been all those years for Rumi, having to keep something so fundamental to herself hidden, not just from their fans, but from everyone in her life, for so long.
She scrolled through clips of their singing, which were flooded with the usual 😭♥️🤩 and other emoji in the comments, though she did see one comment that said “And they were so cute together before!” She tapped on the comment thread, with several hundred comments to scroll through.
“Rumi knows them both so well!”
“Zoey and Mira can be so cruel! How could they forget so much about Rumi?” stung a little bit, of course it was said in a playful manner, full of 😂🤣 emoji. The guy got ripped apart by the other fans in the thread, though.
“Rumi must really love her sisters!”
“Rumi is so smart when it comes to the others!”
“Rumi must be a psychic!”
“Rumi is the world’s #1 superfan of Mira and Zoey, too!”
Comment after comment about Rumi’s refusal to play dumb on the game show. Zoey scrolled videos some more and came across a clip of them answering questions, the video zooming in on Rumi’s face. During the show, Zoey had been so focused on her own performance and the fans in the audience that she hadn’t paid attention to Rumi much at all.
Rumi’s smile had been softer, gentler, and warmer than her usual stage grin. Whenever she was talking about something she’d noticed about Zoey or Mira, she just lit up.
The comments were insane. Page after page of how much Rumi must care about her friends so well, that she was the band’s mother, boys wishing their girlfriends cared about them half as much as Rumi cared about Mira and Zoey.
Zoey kept scrolling through videos. All saying the same thing. All focused on Rumi.
She stopped processing the comments. Her brain was already chugging, and she could feel her heart racing. The glances Rumi kept making. The same glances Zoey had caught out of the corner of her eye so many times while they were all hanging out together.
The looks Rumi gave them all those years ago, when she and Mira first got together. Like she was letting us go.
The way Rumi had looked the other night, when she had left her to return to bed with Mira. Like she didn’t want me to go.
Zoey felt a puzzle piece shift into place.
She sat up with a gasp. Mira was jolted awake, scrambling out from under the covers and falling out of bed, recovering and making it to her feet.
“What is it? Is it the Honmoon? Demons?” Mira asked, still half-asleep.
“Rumi’s in love with us!” Zoey cried.
Notes:
How could this be! Rumi caught feelings for Zomira? :O
I had a lot of fun making up trivia about the girls for the TV show. I ended up cutting half the questions I'd come up with, though, because I wanted the plot to move along.
---
I don't know if this is the right place to ask these sorts of questions, but I wanted to throw it out there: Are any of my readers aware of any other fics that are either rewriting/tweaking songs from the movie or writing original lyrics for their fics? I have some ideas about doing so, but I kind of wanted to see what other authors were doing. Very few of the canon universe fics I've read touch on the music more than as a mention, but for something that's so central to the plot of the movie, and so important to the characters themselves, I feel like music *has* to be a part of any story that covers a significant timespan.
Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - Costume Design
Summary:
Huntr/x plans their last show before their tour kicks off. Mira helps Rumi with some sketches.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Rumi’s in love with us!” Zoey cried.
“What do you mean she’s in love with us?” Mira asked, clearing the sleep from her eyes.
“I mean look at these!” Zoey said, shoving the phone into Mira’s face. Mira reached for her glasses on the bedside table.
She took Zoey’s phone and sat, squinting at page after page of comments.
“So Rumi knows a lot about us, so what?” Mira asked, “She’s a huge nerd, and she lives with us. Of course she knows stuff about us.”
Zoey shook her head. “No, look at it, and think . There are other signs. Think about how she was when we started dating. Think about how she always looks at us when she thinks we can’t see.”
Mira could feel the gears turning in her brain, though the haze of slumber was trying to gum up the works. Zoey had a point. Maybe Rumi did seem to pay a lot more attention to them than they had given her credit for. And she had seemed awfully wistful when she found out she and Zoey were an item. Mira had chalked it up to general loneliness, as Rumi had always been a private person.
And maybe she had gotten more right answers about either of them than even Zoey and Mira had gotten right about each other. Maybe she had let her hand slip a little bit, revealing just how close attention she’d been paying to the little things, the tiny minutiae that shaped the two of them.
Maybe Rumi did see them as something special.
But still, did Rumi like anyone like that? She’d never expressed attraction to other celebrities or fictional characters, of any gender. She’d never even mentioned childhood crushes, something that has come up in multiple conversations. And she never looked at anyone the way she looked at Mira and Zoey.
There was something else in the back of Mira’s mind. A flash to the other night.
“You’re kind of fondling my boob,” Rumi had said. But she hadn’t sounded offended, or even annoyed. If anything, Rumi had sounded amused. How long had Mira been touching Rumi’s breast before she’d said anything?
All the gears were spinning. Mira was trying to put the equation together like a sexually charged math problem. When she added up all the things she’d seen, things Rumi had said, and things that, more importantly hadn’t ever said…there was only one way to balance the equation.
“You’re right,” Mira admitted. “Rumi’s completely fucking down bad for us.”
Zoey’s chest was doing backflips, a wave of feelings and conflicting emotions threatening to drown her.
“What do we do now?” she managed to whisper.
Mira sighed and draped her arm around Zoey’s shoulder. “We don’t have to do anything. We can just…let her have feelings for us, I guess? I mean, Zoey, I love you. I’m never leaving you. Not for Rumi, not for anyone . I promise.”
Zoey smiled. “I know, I would never leave you either, Mira. You’re the only thing in my life that makes sense. Besides, you’re stuck with me,” Zoey added, nudging Mira in the ribs.
Mira pressed her lips against Zoey’s, sighing gently into the kiss. “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” she replied after pulling away.
“I feel like we should at least say something. Or at least try to verify our guts, right?” Zoey asked.
“I don’t know,” Mira said. “We have the tour coming up, do we really want to stir up potential drama? She’s already not talking to Celine anymore, not that I blame her for that. Maybe she doesn’t want us to know.”
Zoey sighed. That wasn’t the answer she wanted to hear.
“Well, I’m not going to be able to sleep now, wanna watch that movie?” Mira asked.
Zoey nodded weakly. She wasn’t going to be able to sleep either. She handed Mira the remote, who scrolled through their streaming services. Zoey couldn’t help but think about Rumi. Delicate, sweet, modest, Rumi. That innocent girl whose smile could light up a room. She had begun to think Rumi didn’t even know what sex was. Much less have any interest in it.
How much of that innocence was real, though, and how much was her being forced to hide? What if there’s way more to Rumi than we’ve ever seen before? And what if I like it? She looked over at Mira and worried. She couldn’t imagine even a day without Mira in her life. What if Mira finds out she likes it?
Mira pressed play on the movie, her mind still chugging. What did it mean for them if Rumi had feelings for them? It’s not like she and Zoey were on the market, and lots of their fans were hardcore simps. Besides, Rumi wasn’t her type.
Neither was Zoey, the thought creeped in. Mira shook her head, dismissing it, and laid her head against Zoey’s. Her Zoey. Zoey had always been her type. She just hadn’t known it.
As they snuggled into each other, hands clasped together, they both sat there pretending to watch the movie, neither aware of what gears were slowly becoming unstuck in each other’s minds.
“Alright girls, we just have one last media spot before the tour kickoff. Then we have Three. Whole. Days. Off. ” Rumi grinned as the girls huddled.
“Only three days of Couch?! That’s not enough! I’m gonna miss you so much, couch!” Zoey whimpered, leaning back against the plush fabric.
“Yeah, it’s gonna be like, the middle of next year before we even see our couch again,” Mira whined.
“Don’t worry. After the tour, we’re taking a long, long break. At least a couple weeks. Long enough to let the dust settle from the impact,” Rumi said confidently. “We’re gonna show our fans the best shows of their lives! ”
“Yeah, the fans are gonna be so great! I can’t wait to meet all of them around the world! Did you know we have a fan club in Iceland? ” Zoey added.
“Are we doing a show in Iceland?” Mira asked, frowning a bit. She didn’t like the cold, and she wouldn’t be able to cuddle with Zoey much at all while they were on tour. Not enough privacy in hotel rooms with assistants coming and going, or on buses or planes with staff.
“No, there’s only like, 12 members in the fan club. But maybe those 12 fans got tickets to the show in Sweden!” Zoey chirped.
“How many stops is it again?” Mira asked.
“70, counting the kickoff here. 2 in Australia, 30 in the US and Canada, 15 in Europe, and the rest in Asia,” Rumi noted.
“How come we don’t do any stops in like, Africa? Or the Middle East? Don’t we have fans there?”
“We had a stop in Cairo, but the venue canceled. Security concerns; they didn’t have enough seats to satisfy demand, and…I dunno. Might be worth asking Bobby sometime.”
“Next time we go on a world tour, I wanna visit all the fans! Not just some of them!” Zoey said, giggling. “Although that’d be like, a million shows in every country, wouldn’t it?”
“You’d be 70 by the time we got done,” Mira added, smirking.
“Okay, maybe we try to do at least one show somewhere different next time,” Rumi said, changing the subject. “Anyway, who wants to pick the first song for tonight?” She held her hand up in a fist, and the other girls followed suit.
The girls each threw their hands out.
Mira threw Rock. Zoey threw Scissors. Rumi threw Paper. “Tie! Go again!” they all chanted.
This time Mira and Rumi both threw scissors, while Zoey threw a rock.
“Okay…we have to start with My Latitude !” she squealed. It was one of Zoey’s favorites, she’d stayed up all night writing and rewriting her verse when they first wrote it, and it was always a hit with fans.
“ Celebrity, ” Mira chose next. “If you’re up for the choreo,” she added. It was a complicated dance. Rumi and Zoey both nodded.
“I can do it, but then third is gonna be Lullaby ,” Rumi said, taking notes of their setlist. Lullaby was a simpler one, where Rumi had fewer moves.
“Can we please do Unfamiliar tonight?” Zoey asked. It was one of their deeper cuts, an album track that had never charted.
“It’s our show, we can do whatever we want, right Rumi?” Mira answered. Rumi nodded as she wrote down the title.
“If that’s the case, then I’m going with… First Kiss, ” Mira said, looking fondly at Zoey. They’d written it together after they started dating, though none of the fans had cracked that particular nut.
Rumi felt a pang of envy. She always did whenever either of the girls got wistful for each other. She couldn’t tell them outright, but ever since they’d discovered her patterns, it had been harder to keep that secret as well.
“Okay, then I’m going with Thunder Kick which will lead us into How It’s Done nicely,” she said, finishing the setlist. “Alright, let’s get this to Bobby, and go run it through a few times.”
“Check out my attitude ,” Zoey sang, scribbling in her notebook. She repeated the phrase a few times, at different tempos and rhythms, before returning to her original impulse.
“Check out my attitude, get on my latitude , give me the green light, and show me some gratitude, ” she continued.
“No, that doesn’t work. Ugh, this sucks!” she shouted, at no one in particular. She tore the page from her notebook, tossing it in the general direction of her trash can.
“Whatcha working on?” Rumi asked, stepping into their music room. She sat a cup of tea on the table next to where Zoey was working.
“It’s this song, I have an idea for it, and I just can’t…it keeps getting away from me. I know it’ll be good once I figure it out, I just…I’m stuck.” Zoey pouted, folding her arms over her chest.
“I’m not great at writing songs, but maybe I could give you some help? At least you can bounce ideas off of me, and I’ll give you my honest feedback. Even if it sucks.”
Zoey smiled softly. “Thanks Rumi, I appreciate it.” She took a look at the next page in her notebook, already scribbled in with doodles and half-formed sentences.
“We…might be here a while,” she added.
Mira guided the other girls through the Celebrity choreography, which was…acrobatic, to say the least.
“My back doesn’t wanna bend that way!” Zoey whined.
“You’ve done it before! Do we need to scrap the song?” Mira asked.
Zoey shook her head. “No, I’m just being whiny today. I don’t know why.”
“Maybe because you were up all night watching that nature documentary thing?” Mira said, giving Zoey a playful nudge. “I told you it’s not a good idea the night before a show…”
“No, I got this! Let’s run it through one more time!” She shot back.
Rumi took the opportunity to take a drink as she watched the two of them. If they knew something, they weren’t being apparent about it. Maybe being a little more affectionate toward each other than usual, but that didn’t mean anything. They always went through cycles like that.
It had been 3 days since their appearance on Itaewon Tonight, and she began to think that maybe being soft and affectionate, and having a database of trivia about her groupmates in her head wasn’t going to get them to fall in love with her.
She tried to think about how they’d first gotten together, but Mira and Zoey hadn’t included her in any of those details, obviously. She knew their first date had something to do with a bet, but nothing beyond that. They’d kept it pretty close to the chest for several months.
“Hey, Rumi? Can we talk about something?” Zoey asked.
Rumi set down her notebook and turned to look. Zoey was standing in her doorway, with a worried look on her face.
“What is it, Zoey?” Rumi asked, lifting herself off of the bed and joining her.
“It’s…you’re cool, right? Like…you don’t freak out about people saying or doing something unusual as long as nobody’s getting hurt?”
Rumi nodded. “Is everything okay?”
“I’m just worried, because things are different over here. I’m never sure who I can talk to about things.”
This is about the bathhouse. The conversation she had with Mira, that they were still whispering about afterward, Rumi thought.
Rumi placed a hand on Zoey’s shoulder, pulling her in for a gentle hug. “Don’t worry, I can be cool. I promise I won’t freak.”
Zoey smiled. “Thanks, Rumi. I knew I could trust you.”
They sat on Rumi’s bed as Zoey told her everything, about herself, about figuring out she was gay in middle school and having to hide it from her parents. Rumi just smiled, listening and being as supportive as she could without revealing more about herself.
“There’s…one more thing,” Zoey admitted. “I think..no, I know that I have a thing for Mira. She already told me I’m not her type, but she’s more than my type. She’s..incredible, and beautiful, and confident about who she is, and so smart and so talented, and I just can’t help it.”
Rumi placed her hand on Zoey’s, smiling softly at her. “If you’re not her type, and you really want to pursue this with her, find out what her type is. See if there’s something you can work with.”
Zoey’s soft, sad smile that she’d had the entire time grew into a wild, energetic grin. “That, I can do!”
“What are you working on?” Zoey asked, as Rumi sat on the small sofa in her dressing room. They were backstage, waiting to go live, but had a little bit of downtime. Rumi had a pencil in her right hand and a drawing pad in her other. Rumi always liked to sketch out things during downtime during shows, just to settle her mind a bit.
“I have an idea I’m working on. Just…in case. In case these don’t go away,” she said, lifting her sleeve.
“Wait, you and Celine both said that when we turn the Honmoon gold, it’ll make them disappear. And we’re almost there, I can feel it!”
“I know, I can feel it too, but with everything else Celine was wrong about, what if she’s wrong about that, too?”
Zoey thought back to their meeting at Celine’s office. She hadn’t given it much thought back then, but in retrospect, Rumi was right. Celine had thought that finding out about Rumi’s patterns would tear Huntr/x apart, when it had only brought them closer together.
“Can I see?” Zoey asked.
Rumi turned the sketchpad over to show Zoey. It was clearly supposed to be Rumi, her braid hanging behind her, though she hadn’t drawn her patterns. The outfit was striking. More revealing than anything she or the other girls had ever worn on stage, with criss-crossed straps covering her chest and not much else. It almost looked like the kind of harness you’d find at a fetish club, or around a caged animal. There were no sleeves, only cuffs around the wrist that Rumi had drawn little curls around to indicate that they were supposed to be fluffy. The skirt was short and asymmetrical, with a jagged, almost torn look to it.
“This is…” Zoey said, unsure of what to think. Her mind struggled to conjure a mental picture of Rumi wearing an outfit like this.
“It’s not done yet. But I just…I don’t want to hide anything anymore. Not about who I am. Not to you guys, not to our fans.”
Zoey smiled at her. “If you really want to do this, I will support you 100%. But don’t think for a second I’m going out on stage in something matching you.”
“No, this is just for me. It’s about who I am. When we were talking this morning about First Kiss during our first run through, you said something and I just…had the idea.”
“Wait, what did we say about the song?” Zoey asked, trying to remember one of the 7,000 things she’d said already today.
“You said that you liked how the lyrics seemed so innocent, but there was this raw, primal energy to it. And that stuck with me. Raw. Primal. I think that’s what I want to lean into with this.” Rumi turned the drawing back toward herself. “I think I could really come out of my shell more with this.”
“Hmm. I think you should show this to Mira when we get home. She could help make the design pop, and maybe give it a little more coverage so our concerts don’t get shutdown due to wardrobe malfunctions,” Zoey said, trying to be helpful.
“Thanks Zoey. That’s a good idea.”
“You’re on in 5!” came a call from out in the hallway.
Ok, guess I better go do final looks,” Zoey said, turning to leave. “I’ll see you out there!”
“Yeah, me too. See you in a couple!”
As Zoey returned to her and Mira’s shared dressing room, she couldn’t get the mental image of Rumi wearing that outfit out of her head.
“This is what you want to wear?” Mira asked, an eyebrow raised.
Rumi nodded, her cheeks flushed. “I…I don’t know. Maybe it’s an overreaction but it’s like I spent so much time hiding myself, hiding my body, hiding who I am, and I don’t want to do that anymore. You and Zoey have been nothing but kind and loving ever since you found out.”
“The fans are going to flip,” Mira said, stifling a laugh. “Innocent Princess Rumi, re-debuting with full sleeve and chest ‘tattoos’ and bondage gear.”
Rumi turned even redder. “It’s going to be a change, yeah,” Rumi admitted. “But like, once the Honmoon is sealed, we can worry a little less about things like that. But yeah, maybe you’re right. I should tone it down some, I don’t want to have to give up the younger fans.”
Mira was already setting up her drawing equipment. “I’ve got an idea. We can keep the same general vibe, show some skin, and avoid some scandal.”
The girls had a few days worth of downtime, and Mira was bored. So if she was going to do this, she was going to do it right. “Sit right there,” she instructed. “I’m gonna do this right.”
Mira started with Rumi’s outline. She wanted to make sure she got all of her curves right, especially on a more revealing outfit.
She continued in silence for several minutes, the light reflecting off of her gold-rimmed glasses. Rumi waited patiently.
“Can you do me a favor and stand up? I want to make sure I get your proportions right,” she said, glancing over at Rumi.
“Sure!” Rumi replied, standing next to the ottoman she’d been sitting on.
“Maybe a little less awkward of a pose,” Mira continued. “Like, how do you want people to see this version of you?”
Rumi thought about it for a minute, and couldn’t come up with a real answer. She hadn’t gotten that far, yet. She shifted her position into one more confident, similar to some of their older promo photos.
Mira didn’t say anything, just kept glancing at her occasionally as she drew. After a few more minutes of Rumi holding the pose, she switched to a different colored pencil. “Okay, you can relax now,” she finally said.
Rumi relaxed, sitting back down. “What do you think I should do? Maybe this whole idea is stupid. Do I even want to be strutting around, dancing while half naked?”
“I mean, it’s up to you. But also, look at what girls are wearing out to nightclubs and stuff these days. If you’re not hiding your patterns, you can afford to live a little.”
Rumi smiled. Living would be nice. Not having to keep any part of herself under wraps anymore would be nicer.
They settled into another lull of silence as Mira worked, only the soft sounds of some LoFi music Mira had put on before Rumi even approached her. Rumi watched the reflection of Mira’s phone screen in the window as she worked, the simple repeating motions accompanying the music stream.
The serene quiet of the room was shattered in an instant. “Can you take your top off for me?” Mira asked, as if it was the most ordinary thing in the world.
“Wh-what?” Rumi stammered, completely unable to process what she’d just heard.
“I need to see all of your patterns so I can make sure the lines of the outfit don’t clash,” Mira replied.
Rumi blushed deeply. “I...I just got out of the shower before I came in here. I’m not wearing a bra..”
“Rumi, I saw you at the bathhouse. I touched you at the bathhouse. Sorry about that, again. This is the same thing. I promise.”
Rumi thought back to their encounter in the bathhouse. She’d let Mira’s touch linger a little longer than she probably should’ve, and she’d had very pleasant dreams that night. It was still embarrassing, though.
“Fine,” she mumbled, pulling her long-sleeved shirt up and over her head, struggling for a moment to free her arms and braid from it.
“Perfect,” Mira said, taking a long look at Rumi’s body before returning to focus on her drawing.
Mira kept glancing over at her, and Rumi was starting to feel a little less embarrassed. If I’m going to make myself available, I could start off worse than this, she thought to herself.
Mira stopped drawing for a minute, looking back over at Rumi. “Okay, question. If you’re up for it,” she asked.
Rumi nodded. “Shoot.”
“Your patterns…they didn’t used to cover your whole arms and everything like that, right? I remember you used to wear short sleeves when we first started out.”
“No, they just…they spread, the more shame I feel, and the more I have to hide,” Rumi replied, looking downward. “I don’t know when it happens, I’ll just look in the mirror, and there’s more. More shame to feel. More of me to hate.”
Mira stood and approached Rumi, sitting on another blob-shaped chair in the room. “Rumi, I don’t want you to hate any part of yourself. Yeah, the patterns are a little strange. Took me a while to deal. But they’re you, and who you are is beautiful. Never regret being who you are again,” she said, trying to resist the urge to stare. Rumi was just too cute. Even though Mira wasn’t attracted to her. Not in that way at least. Not really.
The realization that she and Zoey had come to was still weighing on her, though, and she’d at least been forced to entertain the idea.
Briefly. Momentarily. Instantly dismissed. Zero reciprocation.
Even still, she could appreciate beauty, which Rumi clearly wasn’t lacking in, even with the patterns.
If anything, the patterns gave her a single flaw that made the rest of her natural beauty shine even brighter, like an inclusion in a diamond.
“Thanks, Mira. I’m trying. And I haven’t noticed even an inch of new purple since the day you both found out,” Rumi responded.
Mira started to stand up to return to her drawing when the door slammed open.
“Mira, you have to check out this–” Zoey burst into the room, still in her workout gear, holding her phone out.
Zoey’s eyes were immediately drawn to Mira and Rumi sitting by each other.
Mira, who had frozen in shock, her arms positioned awkwardly.
Rumi, who had just turned to see what the sound was, her face also in shock.
Rumi’s shirt , still sitting on Mira’s bed.
Her phone hadn’t hit the ground before she ran from the room, tears stinging in her eyes.
Notes:
Please enjoy some upcoming angst! *kisses brick before throwing it*
Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Whispers
Summary:
Mira sits with Zoey. Zoey kicks ass. Rumi makes a mistake.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Zoey, wait!” Rumi and Mira both called after her, to no avail. They heard the door to the stairwell slam open and shut as they ran out, Rumi pulling her shirt back over her head as she ran.
“Did she go up or down?” Rumi asked as they reached the door themselves.
Mira peered down the stairwell. “I don’t hear her, she’s probably up on the roof,” she responded. “Or sitting in the stairwell.”
“Ok, you go up, I’ll go down,” Rumi offered.
“Rumi…I think you should stay here,” Mira instructed. “I’m pretty sure that Zoey is gonna be pissed at both of us, but you have less to lose here.”
Rumi’s eyes drifted to the ground. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Mira replied. “Listen, I’m not mad at you, and we’re going to fix this, but I need to find Zoey, now .”
Rumi nodded, turning to return to the main living space of their apartment. Mira ran up the stairs toward the roof.
There I go fucking things up again. If I hadn’t been…me, we wouldn’t have been in this situation to begin with , Rumi thought to herself. She sank to her knees in the hallway, tears starting to sting the corners of her eyes. If I’d been normal, if I didn’t have these patterns, if I didn’t have anything to hide…
She sat against the wall, her knees hugged close to her chest. The tears broke free. She let them.
“There you are,” Mira said, as she approached Zoey. She’d found her sitting on the stairs, several floors down from their apartment.
“Go away,” Zoey choked out, sobbing into her arms. “Wait, don’t really. Don’t leave me. Don’t…don’t go back to Rumi,” she added, weakly.
“Zoey, I’m not going to ‘go back to Rumi’ or whatever,” Mira said, sitting a few steps above Zoey. “There’s context you didn’t see, and you ran before we had a chance to explain.”
“There’s no context for you sitting there next to a girl that I know has feelings for you, while she’s half undressed. There can’t be.”
Mira sighed. “I promise there is, but I can tell you aren’t ready to hear that. If you want me to leave, I’ll go, but…I can just sit here with you. We don’t have to talk. You can stay mad at me, or Rumi, or both of us for as long as you want.”
“...You can stay,” Zoey muttered. She still couldn’t look at Mira, but…as long as she was with her, she wasn’t with Rumi.
Rumi couldn’t move. She had long since run out of tears. Her hands were going numb. Every inch of her body ached in a way she couldn’t describe.
Do they hurt? Zoey had asked. They look like they would hurt.
Rumi had been quick to alleviate Zoey’s concerns. That she couldn’t actually feel the patterns. They didn’t sting, or throb, or pull at her skin. They just were.
But she hadn’t been entirely honest. Each pattern, each jagged line streaking across her skin was a reminder. A reminder of something that had caused her to feel shame, to resent who she was.
She wondered where she would see a new pattern form after today.
I fucked up. Celine was right, I never should’ve…I should’ve just kept it inside.
If she hadn’t felt confident and wanted to experiment with a new look, she never would’ve had the idea for something so revealing. Mira wouldn’t have been drawing. She wouldn’t have needed to take her shirt off. She wouldn’t have gotten in her head. Mira wouldn’t have had to comfort her. Zoey wouldn’t have walked in on them.
Rumi wondered if Mira had found her. She was sure she had. Mira’d had long enough to walk all the way down to the ground level and back up.
They both probably hated her. She deserved that. At the very least Zoey. Mira might try to rationalize it, but Zoey would hate her for this, probably forever.
Zoey doesn’t hate anyone, or anything , she thought. She might be mad, or confused, but at the end of the day, she loves everyone.
No. Don’t think hopeful thoughts. You deserve to feel like this.
Rumi felt her heartbeat quicken. She summoned all of her energy to release her grip, allowing her legs to flop to her side.
Everything I am is a mistake.
Her legs shook as she slowly climbed to her feet.
I don’t deserve either of them. How selfish could I be thinking I could have both?
She opened the door to her bedroom, not bothering to turn the light on. She fell onto her bed, legs curling into her chest again as a new set of tears had found their way out.
“Okay. I’ll listen,” Zoey whispered. Their silence had stretched for what felt like hours. Maybe it had been. For once in her life, her mind was quiet.
Mira leaned forward. “Can we look at each other while I talk? I want you to be able to tell I’m not lying.”
Zoey nodded. “But not here in the stairwell. Or at home.”
“Okay. We’ll go wherever you want to go.” She rose to her feet.
“Can we…get something to eat? I’m actually really hungry.” Zoey’s stomach grumbled, punctuating the sentence.
Mira smiled weakly. “Yeah, bunny. Let’s go get you some food.”
They walked through the hallway of the floor nearest them, toward the regular elevator.
“I’m still in my gym clothes,” Zoey muttered.
“I’m wearing fuzzy slippers,” Mira retorted. “It’s fine. We could be wearing sleeping bags and nobody would say anything. Remember the Met Gala last year?”
“That’s different. That was…planned. You were making a statement. This is random.”
“You love random.”
“Yeah,” Zoey said, unable to muster any enthusiasm.
They entered the elevator. Empty. Thank god, Zoey thought. I’m probably all puffy eyed and gross looking right now. She still hadn’t managed eye contact with Mira.
Mira pressed the combination of buttons that would make the elevator return to the ground floor without stopping, a trick she’d learned ages ago.
The elevator was slower than their express to the penthouse, or maybe it just felt slower.
“Do you still love me?” Zoey whispered, cutting through the silence.
“Of course I do, Zo. You’re the love of my life. My ride or die,” Mira replied, reaching her hand out to drape across Zoey’s shoulders. She thought for a beat before dropping her arm to her side. Zoey probably didn’t want to be touched by anyone right now. She got like that sometimes when negativity was setting in.
Zoey didn’t say anything else, but for now, she was choosing to believe it.
They exited the elevator together, trying not to draw attention to themselves, still in silence.
A block east. Two blocks north. They opened the door of the little chimaek place that was all three of the girls’ comfort food when they were dealing with something, big or small. The owners knew who they were, obviously, which helped, since neither girl had any money on them.
They sat in the private room, waiting for their food to arrive, when Zoey finally raised her eyes to meet Mira’s.
Zoey loved Mira’s face. The sharp angles, the way even when she was soft she looked fierce. The expression on her face right now, though, was a look she’d only ever seen a handful of times. It was a look that told her everything she needed to know.
Mira stared up at the night sky. She had been knocked to the ground three times. That was it. She’d lost.
She had no idea how Zoey had done what she’d done. Everything Mira had seen had told her exactly where Zoey would move. She had her rhythm down. She was matching it perfectly, but then Zoey would dart out of nowhere and surprise her.
Zoey stepped into Mira’s field of vision. “Guess I win, huh?” she said, almost as if she couldn’t believe it.
Mira nodded gently, not moving. “Guess so. Was looking forward to shaving your head for you.” She looked away, the stars replaced with trees and grass.
She felt a sharp jab of pain at her hip. “Ow! What the hell, Zoey? I’m already down, you won!”
Zoey grinned. “That was me, kicking your ass.” Mira watched as she turned and started walking away.
Mira blinked. Was that what this was all about? She felt something unlock in her brain. Weeks of conversations, weeks of training. The night at the bathhouse. The video Mira showed her. It all came flooding back to her.
When she finally looked over at Zoey again, it was like she was seeing her for the first time. Yeah, Zoey was a bit slimmer, and a bit shorter than she usually was attracted to. Yeah, she was definitely more femme than her usual crushes, but…
Mira hadn’t seen it before. She hadn’t been looking for it. She hadn’t been paying attention.
She scrambled to her feet, running to catch up with Zoey like if she didn’t move now, she might lose her chance forever.
She’s been right there in front of me for months now. How did I not see it?
“Zoey! Wait!” she shouted, reaching out her hand to grab Zoey’s shoulder. As she spun Zoey around, she suddenly saw something in her face that she’d never seen before. It was as if she’d finally allowed herself to actually look at her. Actually take in everything that she was. The parts she’d ignored.
She is so much more beautiful than I ever could’ve imagined.
She just stood there, dumbfounded, eyes wide, trying to drink every drop of her. Zoey. Infuriatingly bouncy, socially awkward, chronically insecure Zoey. Strong, capable, and confident in a fight Zoey. Beautiful, freckle-faced, kissably soft-skinned Zoey. Somehow, Mira needed every single thing about her in her life.
“I think I’m in love with you,” she managed to gasp out, like she could hardly believe it herself.
Zoey would remember the look on Mira’s face at that moment for the rest of her life.
“Wait, that’s all it was?” Zoey said, a gasp of a laugh escaping with her words.
”Yeah, that kinky outfit idea she had. I told her I’d tone it down, but since I needed to see her patterns to get the lines right, I had her pop her shirt off, and she got in her head about it,” Mira replied, sipping her drink.
“Oh my god, she’s probably like, pacing around, worried sick. I’m surprised she hasn’t tried to call us,” Zoey said.
Mira’s eyes went wide. “You dropped your phone at the apartment.”
Zoey frantically checked the pockets of her leggings. Nothing. “Yours?”
“Probably still playing lofi girl, unless it’s dead now.”
“Rumi’s definitely been blowing up our phones. We need to get back home, now! She’s probably going insane!” Zoey felt new, different tears welling up in her eyes.
“Shit shit shit!” Mira said, finishing her drink as she scrambled to her feet.
Zoey was already out the door.
“Rumi probably thinks we hate her!”
“She’s probably crying! We made Rumi cry, Mira!”
“No, I made her cry! I told her to stay back while I went to find you!”
“Mira, how could you?! How could we go get food and leave Rumi like that!”
“How could I have been so heartless!”
Both girls were sobbing, chastising both themselves and each other as they rode the elevator up to the penthouse.
“Rumi!” Zoey shouted.
“Where are you, Rumi!” Mira echoed.
“Check her bedroom!” Zoey cried, racing toward the other side of the apartment.
Mira sprinted down the hallway to Rumi’s bedroom. Locked. She heard the shower running, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She walked back down the hallway, stopping at her own door. As she opened the door, she saw Zoey’s phone lying on the floor. Kneeling, she picked it up.
Cracked the screen again, she thought. Zoey was clumsy, but this one felt different. This one was, at least partially her fault. Yeah, it had been a big misunderstanding, but still, it hurt to know that she’d done anything that hurt Zoey, even temporarily.
She retrieved her own, which was surprisingly still playing. Between the stairwell and the chicken place, they’d been gone for at least a couple of hours. She closed Youtube and looked at her messages. Just one, from Bobby. She sent a quick reply and stepped out of her room.
As she emerged back into the living room, she saw Zoey stepping out from the other side, where their kitchen and studio were. She approached her, holding out Zoey’s phone.
“She’s in the shower, and your screen’s cracked again. I’ll buy you a new phone tomorr–” she saw the look on Zoey’s face. Something was wrong.
“Mira…there’s blood in the kitchen,” Zoey whispered.
Mira felt a ringing in her ears, and a tightness in her chest.
She sprinted past Zoey, still holding onto Zoey’s phone.
Rumi finally uncurled herself from the fetal position. If she let herself keep hurting, she would lose it, for good, right now.
She had to keep it together. If she spiraled endlessly, she would end up giving in to those feelings. She couldn’t do that. Not to Mira or Zoey. Not even to Celine, as much as Rumi hated her right now.
Instead, there was one thing she could do. One thing that would keep her from falling apart completely. One thing that she hadn’t done for a long time, but this…this called for it. She stood up and softly padded her way toward the kitchen.
Standing in the kitchen, Mira wasn’t sure what to make of it. She was no crime scene detective.
A horizontal streak of crimson that was dripping down in places on one wall, a small pool of blood on the counter, and droplets in multiple places along the floor. A bloody handprint and small kitchen knife in the sink, the water still running over it.
No food anywhere. No cutting board.
“I…don’t know what I’m looking at,” Mira admitted. Zoey had joined her.
“Was this..intentional?” Zoey asked, her voice breaking.
Mira shook her head. “She would never.”
“Then…how?”
Mira didn’t have an answer for that. If she’d been cutting food, there would still be food out. She wouldn’t have just bled all over the kitchen and kept cooking. But still, Rumi wouldn’t…she couldn’t even imagine Rumi trying to hurt herself. She forced the thought out of her mind. “Should we clean it up?”
Zoey nodded. She wet a towel with water and started wiping down the streak on the wall. Mira did the same with the blood on the counter. They both worked in silence, cleaning each spot several times.
“This isn’t coming up,” Mira finally said, scrubbing at the countertop. “There’s going to be a stain.”
“Peroxide,” Zoey said. “I’ll go get it. You start on the floor.
Zoey quickly ran to their bathroom, retrieving the opaque bottle before rejoining Mira in the kitchen. Mira had already managed to get most of the droplets on the floor up, while Zoey stepped around where she was working and poured the clear liquid onto the stained area. It started fizzing immediately.
“How long do you think Rumi’s been in the shower?” Zoey asked.
“Long enough that if she’s not out by the time we get done cleaning, I’m breaking her door down.”
Almost on cue, they heard the door to Rumi’s room unlock. Mira quickly finished scrubbing up the last few droplets, while Zoey wiped the counter. Still a bit of a stain, but much better. She’d try more later.
They emerged from the kitchen just as Rumi rounded the corner, nearly bumping into each other.
“Rumi!” they both shouted.
“Oh, hey guys,” she responded, her gaze dropping to the floor.
“Are you okay?” Mira asked, panic in her voice.
“Oh, uhh…yeah. Sorry about that. I didn’t know when you’d be home, and–”
“Don’t worry about that, are you hurt?” Zoey interjected.
“I’m fine. I just cut my finger,” she said, holding up her left hand, a large bandage wrapped around her middle finger.
Mira’s expression was incredulous. “How did cutting your finger cause that?! ” She pointed back into the kitchen.
“I was cutting an apple. Missed. Apparently I'm a squirter," she replied, her voice flat.
Zoey and Mira breathed a sigh of relief. “We were so worried about you!” Zoey cried, wrapping Rumi in a big hug.
Rumi felt the protective shell she’d just built around her heart start to crack.
The three of them sat in the living room. Rumi on the couch, Mira on an ottoman, with Zoey on the floor between them. A silence settled over them.
“You were just…cutting an apple?” Mira asked, still a little confused.
“Not just normally, no. It’s this thing my Aun…that Celine showed me when I was little. You cut the apple into a little flower. She said it was a magic flower, that would make all the bad feelings go away when you eat it,” Rumi replied. “Every time I was upset as a kid, she would hand me an apple. It’s just a ritual thing. You spend time focusing on making the flower, on holding the apple and the knife right, and it takes your mind off what’s bothering you. And then you eat it, and it’s like you’re eating away the sadness.”
“...And did it?” Zoey asked, looking up at Rumi. “Did it help at least?”
Rumi shook her head. “I didn’t get to eat it. Bled all over it.” She paused for a while before continuing, “Maybe I deserve this sadness.”
Zoey reached up and grabbed Rumi’s non-bandaged hand, squeezing it. “No, Rumi. It was all my fault. I just…assumed. I don’t even know what I assumed.”
Rumi shook her head. “I shouldn’t have put myself in that position to begin with. I should’ve never…that outfit idea was stupid.”
Mira shook her head. “No, Rumi. It’s not stupid. And I promise the situation shouldn’t have been weird. I was not looking at you in any sort of way. It's like those life drawing art classes.”
“And I just…I dunno, I’ve been insecure about…everything lately. I just jumped to the worst possible conclusion and ran with it, I should’ve given both of you a chance to explain.”
Rumi still hadn’t made eye contact with either of them. “I guess we could’ve all handled things a lot differently, huh?”
Both of the other girls made sounds of agreement.
“Can we…can we be okay, now?” Zoey asked, pleadingly. “I miss my Rumi. And Mira. And RuMira.”
“Ru..Mira?” Mira said, hesitating.
“You know, you and Rumi need to make up too so we can all be friends again!” Zoey chirped.
“Zoey, I don’t think that means what you think it means,” Rumi said, smiling for the first time in what felt like days. Zoey, just by being Zoey, could thaw even the coldest hearts.
“Wait, what does it mean?” Zoey asked, her face scrunching up a bit.
“Don’t worry about it,” Mira said, laughing. “Rumi, do you want me to finish the drawing for your new outfit?”
Rumi nodded. “I’m keeping my shirt on this time, though,” she said, glancing at Zoey, who was nodding.
“I’m actually done with the part I need you for, I can do the rest off of your drawing.”
“Does that mean I can steal Rumi and make up with her while you work?” Zoey asked.
“I…I’d kinda like that, Zoey,” Rumi said, a weak smile forming on her face. Proximity to Zoey could never be a bad thing. Even now, even in as bad a place as Rumi was in, Zoey could make her smile.
“Ok, it’s settled. I’m gonna hang out with Rumi while you draw, and then we’re all gonna order in food and watch a movie, sound good?”
Mira smiled warmly at them. “If that’s what you want, then it’s what I want too.”
Mira disappeared into her room, and Zoey turned to look at Rumi.
Rumi looked back at Zoey, unsure of what to say.
They let the silence hang there for a moment.
Then they both moved to embrace each other at the same time, both sobbing.
“Rumi I’m so sorry, I never should’ve assumed anything about you!”
“I’m just sorry I didn’t come with you and Mira!”
“I’m sorry we left you waiting for so long!”
“I’m sorry I left the mess in the kitchen for you to clean up!”
“I’m sorry I ever doubted you, you would never try to steal Mira from me!”
Both of them bawled like that forever, apologizing for various things. Before long, they were apologizing for things that they’d done before they’d even met, unable to stop the flood of emotions pouring out of them.
Eventually, they settled down, wiping their eyes and laughing.
“We, uhh…kinda got out of hand there, didn’t we?” Rumi asked.
“Yeah, we did. I feel like I dealt with some real deep seated stuff I’ve been carrying around for a long time!” Zoey replied.
Rumi chuckled. “Yeah, I think you might need to call Alice from 5th grade and sort some things out. You owe her that much.”
Zoey smiled. “I was just…I don’t know why I was worried. I’ve just been in my head ever since that game show the other night.”
Rumi tilted her head quizzically. “What do you mean? What about the game show?”
“I dunno. I was looking at social media clips and stuff that night in bed and..it’s stupid, but some comments got to me, and I got it in my head that you were secretly in love with us. Me and Mira, I mean. I know it was stupid, but when I saw you two, I…panicked.”
Rumi’s heart did a backflip. So she had figured it out. But right now? She couldn’t say a word. Everything felt too fragile, wounds mended but too fresh.
“Anyway, I know we’re supposed to be hanging out, but I’m gonna give you like, 10 minutes away from me while I go shower. I’ve been in stinky gym clothes all day, and I am not okay with that,” Zoey said, jumping from the couch. “Seriously, 5 minutes! Set a timer on your phone!”
Rumi couldn’t help but laugh.
“I’ll be back in literally 60 seconds!” Zoey yelled, ripping open the door to her and Mira’s bedroom.
25 minutes later, Zoey emerged from the bedroom, freshly changed, munching from a bag of shrimp crackers.
“Okay, I am so sorry! I got distracted but Mira is cooking in there, and you are gonna love this new look!” She offered the bag of crackers to Rumi as she returned to the couch.
“Are those your emergency rations?” Rumi joked.
“Mhmm!” Zoey said, popping another into her mouth. “I’d forgotten about them! You reminded me on the show!”
Rumi took one of the offered chips from the bag. “So, what do you wanna do now?” she asked.
“I was thinking about it while I was in the shower,” Zoey beamed. “In between thinking about Mira, and wondering if turtles could laugh at jokes, and deciding what color I want my new phone to be!”
Rumi smiled. Zoey’s mind was an incredible thing to see in action. “Did you come up with anything?”
Zoey nodded enthusiastically, jumping up and pulling Rumi off of the couch with her. “Come with me!”
She led them into the kitchen, and, retrieving another apple and knife, held them out to show Rumi. “You’re gonna teach me how to make those apple flowers, so I can make one for you!”
Rumi smiled softly, taking them from her. “Are you sure you trust me around knives right now?”
“Yeah! I always trust you, Rumi. I’m never going to doubt you again, I swear!”
“Okay, let’s do this,” she said, smiling warmly.
She held the knife and apple carefully, talking Zoey through all the cuts that had to be made before handing them back to her. As Zoey started cutting, she placed her hands over Zoey’s, guiding her through each cut, similar to how Celine had done for her all those years ago.
The finished product was lopsided, misshapen, and half of the ‘petals” were barely hanging on. By any objective measurement, it was an absolute failure. But it was, without a doubt, one hundred percent Zoey. She was beaming with joy at how she’d accomplished it.
It was the most beautiful flower Rumi had ever seen.
“So now, you eat it. And the bad feelings go away,” Rumi explained.
Zoey pondered on it for a moment. “You should eat it. We left you alone for so long while we processed our bad feelings, I don’t think it’d be right for me to eat it while you didn’t get to eat yours earlier.”
Rumi felt her eyes welling up again. She shook her head. “That’s not how it works. And I feel better now. Hanging out with you helped, a lot. I mean it.”
“And I mean it, too. Open up!” Zoey said, grinning as she waved the flower around Rumi’s head.
Rumi sighed, began raising her hand to take the flower, and opened her mouth to say “Fine,” but was cut off as Zoey took the opportunity to shove the apple into Rumi’s mouth.
Rumi’s eyes went wide as Zoey pulled her fingers back. “Now swallow that sadness, and let it go away for good, okay?”
Rumi nodded softly, biting down as the flower fell apart between her teeth.
She tasted the tart sweetness of the apple, combined with a different flavor, a mild, slightly salty flavor, tinged with a sweet metallic bite. Zoey’s fingers, from when they’d grazed the inside of her mouth.
“This is the best flower apple I’ve ever tasted,” Rumi whispered, giving Zoey another hug.
As she squeezed Zoey close to her, taking in all the sights and smells and sounds and feelings that came along with being within her proximity, Rumi really did feel all of the bad feelings go away.
She might have new patterns tomorrow. She might never have the courage to tell Zoey and Mira how she truly feels. She might be relegated to dreams, fantasies, and extra-long showers.
But she had them in her life. In one form or another, she had her people.
Notes:
There, see? That brick wasn't so bad, was it?
It wasn't, right?
You'd tell me if it was bad wouldn't you? D:
Also almost 10k views LFGGGGG
Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Dreams
Summary:
The Huntr/x world tour kicks off. Mira dreams. Rumi has a realization. Cake is promised.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Mira, did you really mean it when you said you didn’t see Rumi in that way?” Zoey asked, crawling into bed. “I mean, she is cute. Like, gives me major insecurities just by existing while that pretty.”
“Of course. I mean, I have eyes. I know how hot she is. But honestly, given the choice between you and Rumi? How could I give you up?” Mira responded, snuggling into Zoey’s side.
Zoey’s expression remained blank. She couldn’t understand the weird gnawing feeling she had. Maybe she’d been wrong about Rumi’s performance on the game show, but even then…
Mira would never leave me.
Rumi might be in love with her, or me, or even both of us, but…
Zoey idly stroked Mira’s hair. “Good night, my love,” she whispered.
Mira murmured a response that Zoey couldn’t quite make out, but it sounded content.
“Oh my god, that was an amazing show!” Zoey beamed, literally skipping her way backstage.
“Did you see all those fans? How many were there?” Rumi asked.
“The stadium holds 60,000 and it was packed!” Bobby said, appearing from behind a support beam. “This tour is going to blow every record out there!”
“Huntr/x don’t miss,” Mira said, smirking.
“Bobby, thank you, really. We couldn’t be doing this without you,” Rumi added as the girls reached the end of the hallway. On the other side of the door would be dozens of fans who had won a chance to meet them up close, while the girls recovered from the show.
“Ladies, please,” Bobby replied, bowing graciously. “I wouldn’t be your manager if I didn’t make sure you had the best!”
Zoey pushed open the door as their fans erupted in cheers.
“Just remember, wheels up at 7 AM!” he shouted as they disappeared into the crowd.
“It’s almost 2,” Rumi groaned, once the girls were finally alone.
“Our plane leaves in 5 hours. We can’t sleep or we’ll miss it,” Mira replied.
Rumi shook her head. “I’m not even tired. I’m super pumped, I just wish we had more time.”
“What are we gonna do for the next few hours?” Zoey asked.
Mira grinned. “I know what I wanna do,” she said, leaning into Zoey.
“Mira, no! We have to be good on the tour!”
“I can be good.”
“No you can’t!” Zoey replied, laughing. “What if someone walked in right now and saw this?”
“Let ‘em watch!”
“Rumi, help! Mira’s breaking my willpower!”
“Mira, stop taunting Zoey,” Rumi said, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You two are gonna get caught on this tour, I can tell.”
Mira grinned, her lips inches from Zoey’s earlobe. “Bobby’ll fix it.”
“Mira! Rumi is right there! Do you want her to see?”
Mira turned her attention from Zoey to Rumi.
Instead of Rumi’s yellow jacket and the rest of her tour costume, Rumi was sitting topless in the canvas chair, in her pajama pants.
“She can join in,” Mira purred into Zoey’s ear.
Mira shot up in bed, sweat dripping.
No. No no no no no. You are not going to have those dreams. Not about Rumi. Especially not about Rumi AND Zoey.
She pulled herself out of bed. Cold water. That’s what she needed.
Mira made her way to the bathroom, splashing some water on her face. She stared into the mirror.
“Get it together, Mira. She isn’t even your type,” she sighed, voice barely a whisper. “You are not attracted to Rumi,” she said, her voice more forcefully, as if ordering herself to stop would make it go away.
She left the bathroom, sliding back into bed. She fixed her eyes on Zoey’s face. Zoey’s perfect, innocent, bubbly face. How could I even dream of letting anything, anyone, even Rumi, come between us? She wiped a trail of saliva from the corner of Zoey’s mouth and lightly kissed the sleeping girl’s forehead before returning to her side of the bed.
She struggled to fall back asleep, but eventually it came. She didn’t have any more dreams that night, but somewhere deep inside her, a door had been cracked open. One she didn’t know how to shut.
Mira woke up first, as usual. Zoey had a dozen ‘snooze’ settings on her alarm. She slid out of bed and slipped her fuzzy slippers. They didn’t feel quite right anymore, one of the downsides of wearing them while outside.
As she opened the bedroom door, she could already smell coffee.
“Rumi?” she called out quietly.
A moment later, Rumi ducked her head out into the living room. She was already dressed, her hair braided, and everything. “Hey! I woke up early.”
“I can tell,” Mira muttered. “You know we don’t have any practices or anything today, right? We’re supposed to be taking it easy.”
“I am taking it easy!” Rumi replied, her voice just a few notes too high to be believable.
“Rumi, have you ever taken it easy in your life?” Mira entered the kitchen, pouring herself a cup of coffee.
“I just know that we’re starting tour drills tomorrow so I wanted to be ready, that’s all,” Rumi said, taking a sip of her own cup.
Mira shrugged. “They start tomorrow, not today. Besides, we’ve run through every set list a dozen times already. We’ve got it down, Rumi. We’re ready for the tour.”
Rumi sighed. “I know, I know, it’s just…the last couple days have been stressful, and I just thought maybe…reset. Back to how things used to be. Just while we’re on tour.”
Mira looked up at Rumi. “Rumi, the tour is going to be nearly a year long . We’re not letting you go back to hiding and closed off from us.”
Rumi shook her head. “No no no, not like that, just…I dunno, I feel like I’ve been…pushing buttons too much lately. Saying the wrong thing, doing the wrong thing.” She lowered her head, the rest coming out as a whisper, “I feel like I caused some damage, and…I don’t want to do that anymore.”
I don’t want to deal with that kind of rejection.
“Rumi…you didn’t cause any damage. Yeah, Zoey and I kinda got in our heads about some stuff. But we don’t want to lose the new Rumi. Yeah, your new outfit idea’s a little…”
“Slutty?” Rumi volunteered, feeling disgusted with herself.
“I was going to say risque, but since you went there…I finished your drawing, though. I can’t say it’s the way I would go, but I’m not the one who’s going through what you have been.”
Rumi nodded. “It was just…first gut instinct. Like, I spent so much of my life just having to cover up more and more of something that everything I ever learned said was a mistake, and now I…”
Mira’s shoulders dropped. “Listen, Rumi…I’m sorry if I made you feel awkward yesterday. I know the whole thing with Zoey overshadowed it, but we never really got closure on the conversation we were having. I don’t want you to feel like what you are is bad.”
“I know, it’s just…I can’t go on stage and tell the world everything. But if there’s even a chance that I’m going to look like this forever…I have to make peace with it. With my shame, and my pain.”
“I know me saying this doesn’t mean much, but…I don’t think you have anything to be ashamed of. Your patterns should’ve never been used against you that way. They’re a gift, a reminder of your mother, and how hard she fought for you.”
Rumi sat silent for a while, the steam from her coffee mug slowly dissipating.
“Celine really fucked me up, didn’t she?”
“Totally. I think you win the most traumatized kid that didn’t grow up gay award,” Mira said, smirking.
“Mira, I’m–” Rumi thought back. Had she really never told her? She was sure she’d told at least Zoey. Back when she…
“Oh my god,” Rumi whispered. “I never told you..”
Zoey heard the gentle tune of her phone’s alarm clock start blaring. She tried to drown it out by covering her head with her pillow, but the tune slowly got louder and louder until she was forced to deal with it.
“Zero snoozes remaining…ugh,” she groaned, unlocking it and trying to figure out the word scramble required to silence it for good. She’d finally figured it out and started typing in the letters to the puzzle when the door burst open, Mira standing there, frantic, a look on her face that Zoey couldn’t quite read.
“Rumi’s gay!” Mira spat out.
As she sat, trying to process that information through her sleepy haze, the timer on her puzzle expired and the alarm started playing again, the cheery tune cutting through the silence that had set in.
Momentarily distracted by the jumble, she started trying to unscramble the letters again.
As she finished, her brain finally caught up with what Mira had just said.
“Wait, what?!”
“Rumi! We’re both so happy for you!” Zoey shouted, rushing toward her, nearly knocking her over with a hug.
Rumi returned the hug, smiling. “Thanks, I…really thought I’d told you.”
Zoey shook her head. “No, I would never have forgotten! How did this never come up? Mira and I are always talking about hot girls on tv, and you’ve never! ”
Mira smirked, arms crossed. “I was pretty sure you were either 4B or Ace entirely.”
Rumi chuckled softly before speaking, “No…it’s girls. Just haven’t seen anyone on tv that I’d really be into.”
”Wow, Rumi’s pickier than you, Mira!” Zoey said, grinning over at her girlfriend.
“I am not picky. I have a type. That’s different.”
Zoey rolled her eyes. “Okay. We need to celebrate!”
“Celebrate…?” Rumi asked.
“Your coming out! That deserves, at least a cake or something.”
“You didn’t get me a cake,” Mira said, trying to disguise her disappointment.
“We came out to each other at the same time! It cancels out!”
“I think I could still use a cake.”
“Okay, we need two cakes!”
“Are you trying to make me fat?”
Rumi laughed as the girls had their back and forth. “Wait, wouldn’t we need three cakes? I didn’t get you one when you told me.”
“How are we going to eat three cakes?! We’re going on tour in like 2 days!” Zoey’s face showed genuine concern.
“How about we get one cake, for all three of us?” Rumi offered.
Zoey pondered. “Okay, that works.”
Rumi tilted her head. “What…kind of cake is traditional for this sort of thing?”
“You have to do like a pride flag on it! And since it’s for all three of us, there has to be three flags!” Zoey was practically vibrating with excitement.
“Uhhh. No. I’m all for us living our best lives, but…” Mira said.
“Can you imagine the scandal? A lesbian pride flag cake delivered to the Huntr/x Penthouse?” Rumi echoed. “Like, don’t get me wrong, it sucks, but…”
Zoey sank to the floor, visibly deflated, with tears welling in her eyes. “Sometimes I really hate it here.”
Rumi and Mira both joined her on the floor, holding her tight. Neither knew what to say.
“What if we get our cake when we’re in America with your family?” Mira offered. “They know, right?”
Zoey nodded weakly. “My dad and my brother. Mom does too, but she’s over here.”
“Then we’ll tell them too. Just us, just them.”
“And cake,” Rumi added.
“Definitely cake,” Zoey said, wiping the tears from her eyes.
As the buzz of joy from Rumi’s coming out faded and the day began itself properly, Mira couldn’t shake the dream she’d had out of her head. Rumi being gay made Zoey’s concerns slightly more plausible, but Mira wasn’t going to leave her for anyone, not even
Zoey was bouncing around as usual, alternating between humming and singing some of their songs, interspersed with some songs in English Mira had never heard before.
They were packing, the only real task any of them had for the day. Their show costumes and other wardrobes for public appearances had already been prepped and loaded with their advance team. Packing their daily lives and favorite items that they didn’t want to be apart from while on tour.
For Mira, it was mostly a formality. Cosmetics, toiletries, and a few books that were her favorites. Some of her undercover clothes, and a few sentimental trinkets she’d accumulated, either from fans or from Zoey. They were going to be working the entire time they were away, so it wasn’t exactly like she would have an excess of free time. And anything else they could have shipped a few stops ahead of them.
For Zoey, however, it was like she was trying to cram everything she owned into her suitcases. Clothes she hadn’t worn in years. Makeup she had tried and hated but kept because the packaging was cute. Skincare products that had made her break out.
We’re such opposites, Mira thought. She traveled light. Well, not light by civilian standards, but by pop star standards? Absolutely. Zoey on the other hand traveled like she was never coming back.
“Zoey, we’re going on tour. We’re not moving,” Mira said. “We’re gonna be back, and you don’t want to take anything you can’t afford to lose.”
“Yeah, but this is our biggest tour ever! We’re going to be gone for so long, I don’t know how you can just pick a few things to take!” Zoey replied, stuffing a plastic turtle Mira had gotten for her into one of the bags.
Mira walked around the bed and pulled Zoey in for a hug. “Because the only thing I really care about having with me won’t fit in a bag,” she said softly.
Zoey looked up at her. “You’re so soft,” she replied with a grin.
Mira scoffed, looking away. “Am not. I just…I know you’re in your head about this. I just want to help you out.”
Zoey nodded gently. “I just know we’re…not going to be able to be us while we’re on tour. All the stuff we were talking about earlier with Rumi, too. I just feel like…I get it more now.”
“Get what?” Mira asked.
“Her patterns. The hiding…like, we’re hiding too, right? Maybe we carry that with us the same way she did all those years. I dunno. It’s just getting to me.”
Mira wasn’t sure how to respond. Zoey had grown up where this sort of thing wasn’t that big of a deal. Meanwhile, for her and Rumi, this is just how it was .
Maybe we’re more like Rumi than we thought.
Mira finished her packing in silence.
The stage lights were blinding, but they were all used to it. They ran through their sets flawlessly, and the fans were eating it up.
All three of them were buzzing with excitement as they made their way backstage.
“Girls, you were on fire tonight! That was incredible!” Bobby said, walking backwards ahead of them. “60,000 fans and that’s just the start! You’re already trending on every social platform!”
“I knew we would,” Zoey said, smiling as she skipped down the hallway.
“Huntr/x don’t miss!” Rumi and Zoey both chanted.
Mira fell silent. Wait. Is this another dream?
No. The show happened. She could remember every song they’d done. All the encores.
Mira felt the color draining from her face. She shook her head, trying to forget the dream had ever happened. “Yeah, we really showed them how it’s done, didn’t we?” She added, forcing a smirk onto her face. She hoped the others wouldn’t be paying attention.
“Okay, the fans get 30 minutes, tops,” Rumi said as they reached the doorway. “We’re getting at least some sleep tonight.”
“Wheels up at 7!” Bobby chirped as the doors opened to squealing and cheering fans.
The other girls just nodded. Mira’s eyes went wide.
“Man, I love seeing our fans!” Zoey exclaimed. “They’re always so much fun to hang out with!” She sat back in the canvas chair backstage, while Mira had flopped onto a sofa. Rumi was off in her dressing room, leaving the two of them alone.
“Yeah, they’re cool. So, what are we doing now?” Mira asked. “We’ve got time to kill.”
Zoey looked around to make sure there was nobody left in the room. “I’ve got an idea…” she said, swiftly standing and crossing the distance between the two of them.
Mira couldn’t help but chuckle. “It’s like you’re trying to get us caught, Zo.”
Zoey sat down and leaned against Mira, who reflexively draped her arm across Zoey’s shoulders. “I’ll be careful, but if it happens, it happens. Bobby’ll fix it.”
“I swear, we put too much pressure on that man,” Mira laughed.
They heard the door click, and instantly shifted their positions to one less intimate. Rumi entered the room wearing a fluffy robe over her high-necked undershirt. Mira and Zoey relaxed, though they didn’t resume cuddling. “Was that a great show, or what, you guys?” Rumi said, slumping in the chair Zoey had been sitting in moments ago.
“First of many,” Mira added. “That was a pretty killer kickoff, though.”
“Yeah, how are we gonna top that for the finale?” Zoey asked.
“We’ll think of something. We’ve got months to prepare,” Mira replied.
“So, we doing anything tonight?” Rumi asked. “Surprised we actually got the fans out of here pretty quickly.”
“Yeah, I thought we were gonna be here til like 2 AM!” Zoey quipped.
Mira had another flashback to her dream. “Yeah…” she said, voice trailing off.
“Thank goodness they weren’t. We need to sleep at some point, and we’re flying out early,” Rumi said.
“I’m too wired to sleep!” Zoey cried. “This is it! We’re officially on tour now! How are you two not more hyped!”
“Oh, I’m hyped,” Mira said, “I couldn’t sleep if I wanted to.”
“...Yeah we’re not sleeping tonight, are we?” Rumi said, defeated. “I don’t know who I was kidding.”
“So what are we gonna do for the next 6 hours or whatever?” Mira asked. “Hotel party? Rockstar it up and trash the place?”
Zoey grinned. “I’ve got an idea for something we can do in the hotel…” she purred, leaning toward Mira again.
“No!” Mira shouted, a little more forcefully than she intended, the weight of her dream still haunting her.
Zoey scooted away from Mira, her eyes going wide. “Okay, geez! I know we can’t, I was just joking…”
Rumi smiled. Something about the way these two interacted always made her feel warm inside. Not just because she wanted to be a part of it, and being closer to them made it feel more real to her, but because they were genuinely her favorite people. She could handle sitting on the sidelines, for now at least.
The girls sat around for a bit, chatting and snacking on random food that had been left for them backstage, before eventually deciding to turn in for the night.
The ride to the hotel was short, and as Mira and Zoey prepared to go to their separate rooms, Rumi could see the pain on both of their faces. When we seal the honmoon, you won’t have to hide anymore, either, she silently swore to them.
She sincerely hoped they’d be able to pull it off. So much of their futures depended on it. A chance to finally, genuinely, be free.
Notes:
ik I said on twitter/bsky that I was taking a break but y'alls comments give me life and I couldn't stay away. Break after this one tho I have IRL work to do 😭😭😭
Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - Tokyo Calling
Summary:
A show in Tokyo, and a Demon with an agenda in Seoul, lead to two unexpected meetings.
Notes:
ik I said I was taking a break but work was easy today and I locked in.
This chapter gets pretty horny, nothing explicit though.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Celine leaned back in her chair, rereading the paragraphs she’d just written. She had to make sure not to miss one single moment, not one truth of what the three of them had gone through.
The demon hunting aside, of course. She had glossed over that aspect of their careers with a few casual references to their involvement with mudang and embracing their traditional culture. It made it seem so simple, she thought, writing it.
She looked at the clock on the screen. It was nearly 4 AM. She’d been writing all night. I’m going to have to read this again with fresh eyes, she thought. When she was writing, it was like they’d flowed out of her, but now looking back at her words, she could barely make out what characters were what.
She made her way to her bed, not even bothering to undress.
She exhaled, feeling like she was letting out a breath she’d been holding all day, as sleep finally claimed her.
“Today, we’re at the Tokyo Skytree!” Zoey exclaimed, holding out the camera to make sure all of them were in frame. “We’re so high! I feel like I can see all of Tokyo from here!”
Rumi took the phone from her, waving at the camera. “We came here today to remind everyone of our upcoming show tomorrow, here in Tokyo! I hope you all come to join us!”
Mira took her turn, holding the camera above her as she leaned backwards over the railing. “Don’t miss it!”
They ended the recording, and Zoey added all the important hashtags before she posted it to their official feed, before switching to her personal account and reposting it there.
“That was excellent, girls!” Their tour manager, Shae said, clapping. “Listen, you’ve got a busy day today, the interview with KBI is the biggest thing, and there’s another sightseeing tour you need to go on. We’re sending a crew with you to get some shots so we can put a longer video up. Then you’re on the variety shows tonight. Just quick guest spots, no performances or games, just pop in, 5 minute promo interview, and you’re done.”
The girls nodded. “And then tomorrow it’s rehearsals until showtime, right?” Mira asked.
Shae looked at the schedule. “There’s one meeting, you’re having lunch with…Hana Suzumiya, looks like.”
Mira and Zoey looked at Rumi. Hana Suzumiya was the Japanese name of Hana Soo, the third Sunlight Sister. The one that ran away when Rumi was an infant.
“...Well, that’ll be interesting,” Rumi finally said.
Rumi led most of the interviews in Japan, with Mira interjecting occasionally. Zoey mostly smiled silently. The other two, especially Rumi, understood Japanese way better than she did; she was mostly only able to pick up bits and pieces here and there. She had a few phrases she’d practiced well enough to get through public appearances, and English loan words were easy, plus some words were close enough to their Korean counterparts that she was able to sort of understand.
She wasn’t sure if it was feeling left out of the interviews, being away from Mira for the past couple of nights, or just the tour in general that had her feeling kind of off, but she just felt…alone. Even with Mira and Rumi right there, she felt isolated.
That night in their hotel rooms, they texted each other.
[9:39 PM]
Z-dawg: whatcha doin?
TheRealMira: Watching this stupid anime. I don’t get it.
Z-dawg: what anime is it? is it on tv or are you streaming it?
TheRealMira: TV. You know I don’t watch anime, not intentionally at least. I was watching some reality show and this came on after it.
Z-dawg: truuuue idk.
Z-dawg: i miss you 🙁
TheRealMira: I miss you too babe. Feels like it’s been weeks already.
Z-dawg: being next to each other and not holding your hand 🙁🙁🙁 when we have some downtime in la tho im taking you out n we can be gay af together.
TheRealMira: I’m holding you to that, bunny.
Z-dawg: hang on im gonna do somethin dont laugh at me if its stupid but i think youll like it
TheRealMira: Ok…
Zoey closed her messages app and opened her camera, flipping it to selfie mode. She lifted her shirt to just below her chest, and flexed her stomach as much as she could, snapping a picture of her abs.
She checked the picture, deleted it, and tried again. After a few more, she was satisfied. It was tasteful, just her flexed muscles, and maybe the tiniest hint of underboob. She opened her messages back up, attached the photo to her message and hit ‘send’.
[9:47]
Z-dawg: just wanted to show you what you been missing 😉
RumiRito: WHAT THE HELL ZOEY????
TheRealMira: …
TheRealMira: Zoey.
TheRealMira: You sent this to the group chat.
Mira and Rumi could hear Zoey scream from down the hall.
The honmoon groaned, and Celine responded.
It had been like that the past two nights. Always gone before she was able to react. There was a demon that was up to something. Taunting her. Testing the edges, seeing what it could get away with.
She perched on a rooftop in one of the historic neighborhoods, Nat in hand, her face illuminated by its gentle glow. Observing. Waiting.
A man walking down a street, talking on his phone. A likely target. She dropped to an adjacent roof, following him.
A shudder, a wave of red. There it was, nearby.
She watched as a reaper slid through the cracks, alone.
Strange. They usually bring others with them. Faceless usually at least tag along.
She watched as the demon approached the man. Something was unusual about this situation.
The man ended his phone call and turned, seeing the demon in front of him. Celine swung from the roof, prepared to attack when he suddenly started talking to it. She caught herself, holding onto a window ledge.
She couldn’t hear what they were talking about, and couldn’t get closer without revealing herself. She could see the distinct purple streaks shimmer across the man’s skin, however.
So, he is a demon as well. They must both die, then.
She hesitated before attacking. There was something strange about the situation. Demons do not carry cell phones. They do not engage with human society.
She had seen demons go in disguise before, and they could pull it off, to varying degrees of success. She had never seen one behave like this.
Reapers typically did not work alone; they guided demons through the cracks, and funneled the souls consumed by other demons back to Gwi-ma. If there were two of them, and no other demons in sight, this was an aberration in demon behavior.
Was this demon…planning something? Demons did not make plans, they executed them. They attacked, ruthlessly.
With everything you’ve been wrong about so far in the past few weeks, is it any surprise that even demons are somehow different than you’ve been taught?
She watched as their conversation concluded, and when the two turned away, she followed the undisguised reaper back toward the crack it had originally used.
Before it had a chance to descend, she leapt from the building and struck it down from behind. It only registered its own demise after turning to face her, its face shrouded in wiry hair down to its tusked mouth.
One demon taken care of, Celine raced back to where the disguised one had been.
I’m going to have a talk with a demon. That’s new, she thought.
Rumi laid in her bed, thinking about the picture Zoey had accidentally sent earlier.
She’d only looked at it for a moment, before registering what had happened. It wasn’t for her. She wasn’t meant to see it.
Zoey had apologized, and filled the group chat with enough memes and emojis to push it far back into their history.
But Rumi had seen it.
And god, she wished it had been meant for her.
[11:22 PM]
Z-dawg: is it possible to die from cringe?
TheRealMira: No, dear.
Z-dawg: i feel bad for rumi 🙁
TheRealMira: Why?
Z-dawg: cause i mean she likes us right
Z-dawg: i still think she does at least
Z-dawg: and like that has to be awkward for her.
TheRealMira: Even if she does, I think she’ll be fine. Maybe she saved it to her jerk off album.
Z-dawg: MIRA NO
Z-dawg: do you really think she has a jerk off album
TheRealMira: I mean…
Z-dawg: DO YOU HAVE A JERK OFF ALBUM MIRA
TheRealMira: No comment.
Z-dawg: NO YOU HAVE TO TELL ME IF YOU HAVE JERK OFF ALBUM OR ITS ENTRAPMENT
TheRealMira: No. It isn’t even an album. Just…tiktok thirst traps I have saved, shit like that. You’ve seen at least one thing in it.
Z-dawg: ohhhh the lumberjack lady???
Z-dawg: why have i never dressed up in flannel for you? I could probably split a log or two.
TheRealMira: I’ve been asking myself the same question for years.
Z-dawg: you know im gonna have to split you in two for that 😉
TheRealMira: …now that’s just mean. First the picture, now that comment? What are you trying to do to me?
Z-dawg: built different babe 😉
Z-dawg: maybe ill help you put together a proper jerk off album on this tour 😉
Celine pressed the hilt of her sickle against the demon’s throat, the blade millimeters from his neck.
“Talk,” she ordered.
“What use is there in talking? You’ve already decided I’m your enemy, haven’t you? Hunters kill demons, don’t they?” the demon responded.
“Fortunately for you, I’m technically retired,” Celine retorted. “I could kill you now, but instead, I’m giving you a chance to explain what you’re doing here. That determines if you live, or die.”
The demon hesitated, and Celine pressed the blade against his skin. “Don’t test me.”
“Fine, you want to know so bad? I’m…trying to get away. Away from Gwi-ma. Away from the memories he taunts me with.”
Celine shook her head. That didn’t sound plausible, but…something about the way he spoke gave her pause. But just a brief one.
“I can grant you a swift exit from his control,” she said, “It’ll all be over in an instant. Any reason I shouldn’t?”
The demon paused, frantically searching his memory for something that might be useful. Information, knowledge, a skill he had.
“Are you…in need of a singer, perhaps?” The blade dug in. He could feel his skin starting to burn. “Wait wait! I know something! There was a hunter who fell, wasn’t there? Some years ago?”
Twenty-three years, six months, and twenty-two days.
“What about her?” Celine asked.
“I can find out for you…if she’s still down there. Just let me find out. I promise I’ll come back.”
Celine looked at the demon. His eyes looked…honest, somehow.
Are you really about to trust a demon?
If Mi-yeong’s soul is trapped in hell with Gwi-ma, wouldn’t you want to know?
If Mi-yeong is down there…
“You have one day, demon,” she said, pulling the sickle away.
“I have a name. It’s Jinu,” he replied.
“Do you think I care?” she shot back. “Go. And if I don’t see you back here in this exact spot this time tomorrow, you’re ending up like that other demon. I don’t care if I have to go to hell myself to hunt you down, Jinu,” she said, spitting his name.
“You killed him? Damn, he was going to be my lead vocalist.”
He evaporated in a cloud of red mist before Celine could respond.
“Excellent work, girls! Don’t forget you’re having lunch in an hour with Suzumiya-san!” Shae called out as the girls ran through My Latitude.
The music cut as the girls stopped to take a break, each retrieving their water bottles and sitting on the edge of the stage.
“What do you think she wants to meet with us about?” Zoey wondered.
“She probably just wants to reconnect. Maybe finally meet Rumi,” Mira said.
Rumi looked down. “She abandoned me, too. I don’t really want to do this, but…we have to.”
Zoey put her hand on Rumi’s. “Hey, we don’t have to do anything we don’t want to. We can ghost it if you want. Just say we lost track of time during practice or something.”
“Yeah, Rumi. We don’t have to meet anyone or talk to anyone. You have every right to cut her out forever. I mean, yeah. She abandoned you as a baby, left you alone to be raised by Celine, and now that we’re on top and rich and famous, she wants to reconnect? It’s nuts,” Mira added.
“No, we can go. If for nothing else than to tell her that I’m fine, despite what she did,” Rumi said.
“Yeah! You came out on top, Rumi! And you did it all without her! Rub that in her face!” Zoey exclaimed.
“I didn’t even know that…she was supposed to be there until, what, two weeks ago?”
“Do you think she’s talked to Celine since then?” Zoey asked.
“I think there’s some bad blood there, so I doubt it,” Mira responded.
Rumi sat for a moment in contemplation. If Hana was supposed to be a part of her life, why had she run? Why had she fled to another country, changed her name, and left her alone with Celine for all those years?
What had happened when her mother died?
“Let’s run it through one more time before we have to leave,” Rumi said, pulling herself to her feet. “We’ve got a show tonight.”
The girls stood on the corner across from the cafe they were supposed to meet Hana in, watching the activity. It was quiet, the benefits of choosing a spot outside of the usual tourist districts. A few salarymen, couples on dates, and an older woman, sitting alone at a table outside.
“That’s her,” Zoey said, pointing. “She looks different from back then, but it’s definitely her.”
Rumi nodded. She’d seen pictures of them all growing up, of course, and this woman was unmistakably Hana. She looked nice. Not the bratty maknae that she’d been made out to be in the media back in the 90s. Not the cunning, manipulative, battle-hardened executive that Celine had grown into. She just…was. She seemed like a normal person.
She still wasn’t sure how to feel about her, but something about the way she looked made her feel more approachable.
The crossing light changed, and the girls crossed the street, along with a few workers making their way around town.
Rumi was the first to approach her. “..Sazamiya-san?” she asked, hesitantly.
Hana looked up at her, smiling warmly. “You must be Rumi. Please, sit.”
The other girls followed, and the three took their seats around the table.
“I suppose I should say something first,” Hana said. “It’s an honor to meet the three of you. I was out of the country when you last performed in Japan two years ago.”
Rumi nodded. “I…we, didn’t spend much time here then. We flew in for the show and left immediately after. It wasn’t like this tour.”
“Yes, of course. You must be quite busy, with all the burdens you carry,” Hana replied.
Mira felt her leg starting to bob on its own. “You know all about the burdens Rumi is carrying, do you?” she asked, her voice flat.
“Of course, she is leading the global phenomenon that is Huntr/x,” Hana stated, “along with your duties as hunters,” she added in a whisper.
“Duties you abandoned,” Mira spat.
“Mira, relax. We’re not here to fight,” Rumi said, putting her hand over Mira’s.
“She is right, though. I did leave,” Hana replied. “After what happened to your mother, Rumi, I..”
“After what you and Celine had to do to her,” Rumi whispered.
Hana was taken aback. “So..she told you.”
“No. She told us,” Zoey said, speaking up for the first time. “We had to be the ones to tell Rumi.”
A look of shock and confusion spread across the older woman’s face. “Then you must know about…”
Zoey nodded. “Rumi’s patterns.”
Hana sighed deeply, and thought for a moment before responding.
“I have spoken to Celine only twice since I left. The first time was when Rumi was…you must have been about 5 years old then. She was upset that they had started to spread. I had hoped she would explain what had happened to you, when you were old enough. Keep you from feeling much shame about them, but Celine just wanted to…”
“Make her cover them up,” Zoey said.
“Hide herself away,” Mira added.
Hana nodded. “I hope they didn’t spread very far.”
Rumi looked away. “They never really stopped.” She drew a line with her finger from the cuff of her shirt to the top of her high-necked shirt.
Hana’s face was a mixture of shock and sympathy. “You must understand. We were in uncharted territory. Nothing we had learned from our mentors had prepared us for this possibility. Your mother was…she was a strong woman, but everything that happened, it…it would break anyone.”
“Because she felt like she had betrayed Celine. We know they were together,” Mira added.
“And with the pregnancy, and everything in the media. It was too much pressure for her. I don’t know if I could handle it,” Zoey echoed.
“So she mentioned that as well,” Hana said. “She failed to mention that it wasn’t just the two of them, then. It figures she would cut me out of that story as well..”
The first time Hana had joined them had been clumsy, accidental almost. The three of them were all drunk on the sofa in their dormitory, and Celine and Mi-yeong were getting handsier than they usually did outside of their bedrooms.
“We can’t right here, Celine…” Mi-yeong giggled against her lover’s lips.
“Says who? Hana, you don’t mind, do you?”
Hana shook her head. “You two are going to get us dropped from our contract. At least get some fake boyfriends or something.”
“Come on, we’re fine,” Celine slurred. “Besides, just look at her,” she added, turning back to Mi-yeong. “She’s irresistible. You can’t tell me you wouldn’t kiss her.”
Hana took another drink. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t. I just am saying, we’re not the only act in this building.”
Celine leaned into Mi-yeong’s ear. “Hear that, baby? She said she would kiss you, too. Told you you were beautiful.”
“If she wants to, what’s stopping her?” Mi-yeong said, her breath hitching as Celine’s hand moved its way under her shirt.
Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the Honmoon’s magic, or maybe it was months of unspoken feelings all bubbling to the surface. Maybe it was all three.
Hana wasn’t sure what came over her, but as she leaned toward Mi-yeong, Celine pulled away just enough to allow Hana’s lips to connect with Mi-yeong’s.
Celine felt her heart quicken as Mi-yeong kissed Hana, a snap of jealousy broken in an instant as Hana’s arm wrapped around Celine’s waist.
As Hana pulled away from Mi-yeongs lips, she found Celine’s already waiting for her.
“Wait, all three of you?” Zoey said, her eyes wide.
She thought back to what Celine had said in her office weeks ago.
“Hana was with us too,” Celine had said. “It wasn’t the same kind of love, but it was there.”
She hadn’t consciously put it together back then. She hadn’t thought to even mention it when they were relaying information to Rumi.
“I was never quite…as connected as the two of them were. Maybe I joined in too late. But yes, we were…all, together, an item.”
Mira thought back to her dream she’d had a few nights ago.
“Rumi can join in.”
“Then…why did you leave?” Rumi asked. “My mother was dead, and you left me..alone, with Celine,” she added, starting to visibly shake.
“You left me with her, and what she did to me. How much shame she made me feel. Twenty three years. You could’ve stayed. You could’ve helped. You could’ve...stopped it.”
Hana moved to put her hand on Rumi’s shoulder, but Rumi jerked away. “Don’t touch me!” she shouted, causing heads to turn in the cafe.
“Yeah, we’re done here,” Mira said, standing. Zoey followed, and they helped Rumi to her feet.
“Don’t show up to our show tonight,” Zoey said, turning to leave.
“I need time away from all of this,” Rumi muttered as they sat on the subway. “Away from having to think about Celine, Hana, any of it.”
Zoey grinned. “I have just the idea!” she said, pulling out her phone.
“Oh no…” Rumi and Mira both groaned.
“Come on!” Zoey chirped, as the subway doors opened. Mira and Rumi reluctantly followed her out into the station.
“Where are we, anyway?” Mira asked.
Rumi looked at the signs hanging above them and on the walls. “Uhh…Toshima. Ikebukuro station. I’ve never been to this part of Tokyo before.”
“Me either, but I’ve heard of it,” Mira replied. “Zoey, what do you have in mind?”
Zoey opened her phone and quickly did a search. “Okay, here we go!”
She opened the camera and turned it to face the three of them. The other girls did their best to match Zoey’s instant bubbly energy shift.
“Shout out to our Tokyo fans! It’s ya girls from Huntr/x here! Just letting you all know that we’re going to be doing a quick impromptu meet and greet at Sunshine city in Ikebukuro in about 15 minutes! We’re only going to be there for a little while, so make sure you get there soon!” They all waved at the camera as Zoey ended the recording, handing her phone over to Mira to handle the Japanese subtitles.
“Are you going to be ok with us doing most of the talking?” Rumi asked.
“Yeah! This’ll be fun!”
Mira posted the video. “Zoey, you are nuts. I love you sometimes.”
“SOMETIMES?” Zoey cried.
Rumi had to stifle a laugh as they made their way onto the street.
10 minutes later, the girls reached the plaza, and it was already packed. They quickly fixed their makeup and grinned as they approached the crowd.
“Oh my god, it’s them!”
“We love you Huntr/x!”
“We love Zoey!”
“Rumi is our queen!”
“Mira is the best!”
“I can’t believe they’re really here!”
Suddenly in their element, the girls went to work. Signing CDs and other things people had brought with them, chatting with fans, accepting gifts, it was all second nature to them at this point. The fact that they were in their streetwear and
Zoey had done surprisingly well, with most of the fans able to at least say something to her in English.
Mira took a photo sitting on a fan’s motorcycle, and signed their helmet. Zoey rode a fan’s skateboard around the plaza, to cheers from the crowd. Rumi listened to a fan gush about how their music had brought her out of depression and helped her get over a breakup.
After a while, the girls had said goodbye and made their way back to the train station. Boarding the train back to where they needed to return to for the show, the girls smiled contentedly, relaxing in their seats.
“We have the best fans,” Rumi sighed.
“Oh, they’re so cool. That was so much fun!” Zoey said excitedly.
“Yeah Zo, gotta hand it to you. That was a great idea,” Mira added.
“I love our fans,” they all said, simultaneously.
“Do you think we’ll be in trouble for blowing off practice?” Zoey asked.
“Nah, we got this,” Rumi said lazily.
They had this. 50,000 screaming fans, and a Honmoon shining as bright as the sun couldn’t be wrong. As they finished their last encore of My Latitude and How It’s Done , the girls finally realized that this was it. They hadn’t seen gold, and they knew it wasn’t going to happen until they were back in Korea, but the energy in the stadium told them that they were going to do it.
“I’ve gotta tell you girls how blown away I am by that stunt you pulled in Ikebukuro,” Shae said, walking with them. “Honestly, inspired. Don’t get me wrong, I wish you’d cleared it with me first, but just, wow! The amount of buzz you generated was incredible!”
“It was all Zoey’s idea!” Rumi said.
“Yeah, she sprung it on us the same time as everyone else,” Mira added. “Zoey is insane with ideas like this.”
“Well, keep this up, Ms. Chin and you’ll be putting me out of a job!” Shae said, laughing.
Zoey couldn’t have wiped the grin off her face if she wanted to.
Their second fan engagement of the day completed, the exhaustion of two days of promotion and performing had set in by the time the girls finally got back to their hotel rooms.
[11:52PM]
RumiRito: Reminder: Train leaves at 10:30 for Osaka
Z-Dawg: hell yeah full nights sleep we ball
TheRealMira: Why are we taking the train again?
RumiRito: Promo vid/pics on the train
Z-Dawg: ohhhh yea i forgot about that too so were in stage fits on the train right?
TheRealMira: Yeah. But they’ll do them on the train, wear whatever in the morning.
RumiRito: Try to get some good sleep
RumiRito: We’re only in Osaka one day for the show and I want some takoyaki
Z-Dawg: is that the lil balls of squid or w/e
RumiRito: Yes 🐙🍴 😋 gimme them octoballs
Z-Dawg: turns out rumi was lying mira she does love balls after all
RumiRito: ZOEY WHAT THE FUCK LMAOOOO
RumiRito: Shit did I lose all my lesbian cred 🙁
TheRealMira: ZOEY
TheRealMira: No, Rumi. You’re valid no matter how many balls you put in your mouth
Z-Dawg: LMAOOOOO MIRA WITH THE ASSIST HIGH FIVE ✋
RumiRito: …
RumiRito: I’m going to bed. Good night, perverts.
Z-Dawg: noooo rumi sry im just hyped from tonight
TheRealMira: Yeah…Zoey you really did kill it with that fan event.
Z-Dawg: pfff its nothin just that lunch with hana pissed me off and i didnt want rumi to be sad 🙁
RumiRito: 🥲 Thanks Zoey. That really did help.
RumiRito: I do want to sleep though. Sweet dreams, both of you 💜💜💜
TheRealMira: You too. Good night, Rumi
Z-Dawg: night rumi 🤗
Zoey switched conversations to continue talking with Mira.
[12:09AM]
Z-Dawg: lolll thanks for the help
TheRealMira: Rumi set us up too good to pass up.
Z-Dawg: yeaaa
Z-Dawg: cant believe hana was just like oh yeah i was banging your mom too and then was all 😮 when rumi didnt want to let her into her life
TheRealMira: Yeah. I can understand that it’s a complex situation but
TheRealMira: Either she didn’t know about how bad Celine treated Rumi, in which case it’s her fault for running away, or she did know and didn’t come back to save her.
TheRealMira: Either way, she is 100% in the wrong and she doesn’t get to suddenly become Rumi’s other aunt. Or mom or whatever.
Z-Dawg: yeah 🙁 i just want rumi to be happy with who she is
TheRealMira: I know. Neither of us are therapists, though. Then again, is there even a therapist in the world who Rumi could talk to?
Z-Dawg: 🙁 no..
Z-Dawg: should i take therapy classes
Z-Dawg: i bet i could be a good therapist
TheRealMira: You would be the best, bunny.
Z-Dawg: aww 🙂 wish we could be cuddling rn you woulda got a kiss
TheRealMira: Just a kiss? 😉
Z-Dawg: MIRA
Z-Dawg: istg we havent even been on tour a week and im bout to have to dip into my jerk off album
TheRealMira: Oh, so now you have one? 🤨
Z-Dawg: no 🙁 just v pent up
TheRealMira: You should take care of yourself. Since I can’t.
Z-Dawg: i mean
Z-Dawg: im gonna
Z-Dawg: lol
TheRealMira: Can I help?
Z-Dawg: ???
TheRealMira: [picture attached]
The picture showed Mira’s torso, her pajama shirt slid up past her chest, her right hand already slipping below her pantyline.
Z-Dawg: MIRA holy shit
TheRealMira: You know what you do to me.
Z-Dawg: fuuuuck
TheRealMira: Can I call? We can just..listen to each other.
Zoey reached for her earbuds, turned them on, and hit the ‘Call’ button, already slipping out of her pajamas.
Zoey straddled Mira, nibbling on her bottom lip, feeling Mira shuddering underneath her. She sat up, sliding her hands along Mira’s bare torso.
“You’re so pretty for me, baby. Do you know how beautiful you are?” She whispered.
“Isn’t she so cute like this?” Mira whispered in her ear.
“Mhmm,” Zoey murmured, turning to kiss Mira. Savoring the flavor of Mira’s lips. Devouring her lover.
She turned back to look at Rumi, whimpering underneath her. “So cute.”
“I wonder how she tastes,” Mira whispered.
“I get to taste her first,” Zoey said, smirking. “I’m the one who let her in.”
[02:41AM]
Z-Dawg: mira
Z-Dawg: are you awake
Z-Dawg: i just had…a weird dream.
Z-Dawg: could really use you rn 🙁
Z-Dawg: wish i could hear your snoring 🙁
Z-Dawg: anyway
Z-Dawg: i love you
Z-Dawg: ill see you in the morning
Notes:
Woo Jinu! Isn't he great? :D
Also...Zoey startin to crack a bit :D
Next Chapter is Australia and will be Zorumi heavy!
Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Down Under
Summary:
The tour takes the girls to Australia. Mira tries to relax. Rumi and Zoey spend the day together.
Notes:
With huge thanks to @RychillaCases for helping me with some Australia-specific knowledge and cultural stuff <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The train ride to Osaka was…off. Rumi couldn’t put her finger on what it was, but there was definitely a strange vibe first thing in the morning.
Zoey was lovebombing Mira as best as she could. Nothing overt, just…slight touches that lingered a bit longer than necessary, brushing away bits of Mira’s hair, feeding her snacks by hand. Whispers when she didn’t think anyone was looking. Nothing that couldn’t be dismissed as the ‘cutesy’ behavior that was expected of the group’s maknae.
Except she couldn’t look at Rumi. The whole trip, Zoey didn’t make eye contact with her once.
Mira seemed fine, and they were able to chat normally on the train. But Zoey was just…cold.
All the girls were able to pretend plenty for the cameras, but every time the cameras were off, Zoey couldn’t meet her gaze. It was like Zoey was stabbing her with an icicle.
“Hey, are you ok?” Mira asked, sitting across from Rumi on the train. “You’re acting kinda low energy. What’s up?
“I’m fine, I just…do you know what’s going on with Zoey today? It’s like she’s avoiding me, and I don’t know if it’s something I did or if there’s something bothering her.”
Mira shook her head. “Not sure exactly. I know she had a hard time sleeping, nightmares or something, but she didn’t want to talk specifics. But she’s been all over me today, like she’s trying to get us caught.”
“Maybe the stress of being apart is getting to her. We haven’t toured in a while, you know,” Rumi mentioned.
“I know, but she wasn’t like this at all during the last one. I’ll talk to her,” Mira said, standing up.
“You don’t have to.”
“Yeah I do. She’s hurting. And she’s, for whatever reason, taking it out on you. That’s not okay, you’re too important to both of us for me to let that slide.”
Rumi smiled softly as Mira walked over to where Zoey was standing, looking out the window.
“Hey, bunny,” she said, leaning against Zoey lightly.
“Hey!” Zoey said, smiling up at Mira.
“So, why are you avoiding Rumi? Like, I could understand if you were feeling off but you’re all over me but acting like Rumi doesn’t exist.”
Zoey’s face changed immediately. Sullen, she looked back out the window. “So you noticed.”
“Is this about the weird dream you had last night? The one you were texting me about in the middle of the night?”
Zoey nodded weakly.
Mira sighed. “Zoey..I’m sorry. But I promise you, no matter what it was, it was just a dream. It doesn’t mean anything.”
“I..I don’t want to lose what we have, Mira,” Zoey whispered.
“You won’t, Zoey. I’m not going anywhere. I’m not she-who-must-not-be-named,” Mira said, giving Zoey a gentle hug.
Zoey’s headphones were blasting in her ears, drowning out the cacophony of dozens of conversations of other kids passing by. She stared at her notebook page, covered in doodles and scratched out rhymes, and scrawled “I GIVE UP” in the only blank space remaining.
She turned the page. More doodles, some actual fire lyrics in Korean, and a blank top half of the page.
She began to write when a shadow stopped over her. She looked up and saw a girl standing above her, the sunlight from the window behind highlighting her blonde hair.
Zoey removed her headphones. The cacophony invaded her eardrums again.
“Zoey Chin, right?”
“Uhh, yeah? Sorry, do I know you?”
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry! I’m Penny Brooks. Ms. Emerson said to talk to you? You had her for biology last year, right?”
“Oh, yeah. Forgot about that. Sorry, head’s a little packed. She said you needed some help with…what was it, the..”
“The reptile assignment. I’m doing mine on the turtle family and she said you were the one to talk to,” Penny said.
Zoey’s face lit up. “Hell yeah I am! You wanna meet up after school and we can hit the library? Or you could come to my place and we could study there. I have a bunch of books there on turtles and tortoises and terrapins too!”
Penny giggled. “You’re cute when you’re excited about stuff, has anyone ever told you that?”
“Ok so, sea turtles are actually closer related to the like snapping turtles you see out east than they are the pond turtles you see around here,” Zoey explained, her books spread out on her bed. Penny sat in the beanbag chair next to Zoey’s bed, trying to take notes while Zoey talked.
“They’re all related, it’s just a longer trace back through evolution to find a common ancestor. Like most sea turtles now split off from everyone else over 100 million years ago, so you’re not gonna find any like recent relatives or anything. But if you look at say, giant Galapagos tortoises, they only split off like 25 million years ago.”
“So…let me back up. Maybe I’m not getting all the nearest ancestor thing,” Penny said, looking at her notebook.
“Ok, let’s start again. The assignment is about finding how many steps there are between two different turtle species, and then trying to find the two that are furthest apart while still being in the same suborder, right?” Zoey asked. Penny nodded.
Zoey explained how the evolutionary chart worked again, the major clades of turtles, and how to trace species back to their nearest common ancestor. As she started going through some of the genera she noticed that Penny wasn’t writing anything down anymore.
“Got it now?” She asked.
“I got it a while ago. I just like hearing you talk,” Penny said, smiling.
Zoey blushed deeply and went back to the books. “S-sorry! I just uhh, I have some notes I took for when I did the assignment last year! Let me find them real quick!”
“Sounds good, those will help for sure.”
Zoey could barely speak as she searched through the papers in her room, too afraid her voice would catch in her throat.
“Hey, lil Z, or is it Z-money now?” Her dad asked as Zoey waved goodbye to Penny.
“…Z-Dawg,” Zoey mumbled. “What’s up?”
“Your new friend. You should have let her stay for dinner. I am making extra.”
“Oh, she had to run, sorry.”
“Ahh, maybe next time then. Did you two have a good time?”
Zoey felt the redness creeping up her ears. “Yeah. Yeah we did.”
Penny became a regular fixture at the Chin household after that day. Almost every day she and Zoey were up in her room after school, working on different assignments, jamming out, or just vibing.
“Hey, so, what are you doing this summer?” Penny asked, lying sideways across Zoey’s bed.
“Oh, I’m going to visit my mom. She’s a doctor over in Seoul. I usually go every summer” Zoey replied.
“That’s so cool, I wish I had family somewhere cool. But also, that kinda sucks. I wanted to invite you to this thing in June I’m going to.”
“What kinda thing?”
Penny sat up and reached into her backpack, retrieving a flyer. “Just…if you wanted to. No pressure. I mean, it’s not just for..”
Zoey looked at the page. Los Angeles Pride Festival 2017. “Penny, I didn’t..”
“I mean, it’s no big deal. I’m just not a fan of going to big things like that on my own. It’s cool.”
Zoey read the flier, then looked back at Penny. “Maybe…I could stay here this year,” she said, smiling hesitantly.
Penny grinned, leaning over to take the flier back. “Only if you want to, Z.”
Zoey leaned forward in her chair to hand it to her. Their fingers touched. “I…I want to,” Zoey gasped.
Every first kiss is clumsy. Uncertain. Nobody knows where to put their hands, how to tilt their head, or what to do with their lips. Zoey and Penny were no different. But as they stood there, lips awkwardly meeting for the first time, it was like a spark had ignited. There was something burning, now. A fire Zoey didn’t know how to put out, or if she even wanted to.
“Are you sure about this?” Her mother asked as they talked. “You said you were looking forward to this visit.”
“I am, umma. I just…I have things I want to do here. Especially if I’m moving there after high school, I want to spend time with people here while I can.”
“I understand. Don’t worry about it. I hope you will stay in touch over the summer, though.”
“I will, umma. I love you.”
“I love you too, Zoey.”
Penny held Zoey’s hand as they walked around the festival, looking at vendors, signing petitions, and listening to the bands performing.
“So this year they’re doing some like big political march instead of the usual parade, but I think I still wanna come back tomorrow,” Penny said.
“Yeah. If you’re going, I’m going,” Zoey replied.
Penny smiled and kissed her. “Hey, I’m gonna go get one of those big flag capes, you want one?”
Zoey shook her head. “Not really ready for that yet. I think my dad would flip if he knew where I am.”
“Nah, your dad’s cool. I think he’d be cool about it.”
Zoey wondered. Her dad was pretty traditional, but he’d stayed in the US after the divorce for a reason.
“Maybe. I don’t know though. I’d rather talk to him about it before I come home decked in rainbows, though.”
“Hey, dad?” Zoey asked, as her father sat watching TV. “Got a minute?”
“Sure, Z-Dawg, what’s up?” He said, pausing the show.
“Can I ask you about…like, why did you decided to stay here? When you and mom split. I never really asked before. Just been curious about it.”
Her dad sighed. “Zoey…it was a complicated situation, your mother and I…” he trailed off. “You don’t want to know about that. I just love it here. It feels more like home to me now. Besides, this is where you are, and your brothers and sisters. I wouldn’t trade this life for anything.”
Zoey smiled. “Thanks dad. I just…wonder if I’m going to fit in over there when I move. I’m so…different.”
Her dad pulled her into the chair for a hug. “You’re a weird kid, but one of these days you’re gonna own that whole country.”
Zoey laid her head on her dad’s chest. “You still love me, even though I’m a weird kid?”
“Kiddo, I would love you even if you got a billion tattoos and shaved your head. Loving my kids is unconditional.”
“Even if I was extra weird?”
“Even then, Zoey.”
Zoey took a deep breath, steeling her nerves for what was about to come. “Even if I was…gay?”
She felt her lip quiver as the words seemed to hang in the air. She couldn’t look up to face her father. Moments of silence dragged into what felt like hours. She could feel the tears stinging the corners of her eyes.
Then she felt her dads arms squeeze her. “You’re my child. I love you no matter who you are. Gay, straight, trans, anything. I just want you to be happy.”
“Thanks, dad. I uhh, I need to make a phone call,” she said, standing up.
“Go. Call your girlfriend,” he said, dismissing her. “Tell her it’s safe.”
Zoey grinned. “Thanks, dad.”
”But no more hiding in your room alone with her!”
Zoey’s grin faded a bit, but she still ran excitedly to her room.
Zoey dropped her textbooks, causing a loud THUD! to reverberate through the hallway that caused some of the other kids to stop and look. Her heart sank at what she saw.
Penny was leaning against a row of lockers, chatting with another girl. A tall girl, with a jagged haircut dyed several different colors. Zoey saw their lips meet and crumpled to the floor.
She couldn’t make out what they were saying, but eventually the other girl left and Penny walked over to where Zoey was. Penny knelt down so they were at eye level.
“You weren’t supposed to find out like this,” she said, not making eye contact as she started gathering Zoey’s books up for her.
“How else was I supposed to find out? You haven’t talked to me or come by for the past two weeks!” Zoey said, tears in her eyes.
“Listen, I was just…sorry,” Penny started. “I just…kinda got overwhelmed. You can be a bit too much, sometimes, Z. I just needed something more..chill. Relaxed.”
The words rung hollow in Zoey’s mind. All the times Penny had said she loved when Zoey rambled on about random facts, or her tangents, or celebrated Zoey’s excitement over something relatively minor. Had it all been a lie?
She looked at Penny, who was still talking. “I didn’t know how to tell you, ‘cause of all the…with your dad and stuff. Anyway, I guess…that’s it then, huh?” Penny said, handing Zoey’s books back to her as she stood to leave. “See you around.”
Zoey’s Junior year was off to a great start.
“You don’t think I’m too much?” Zoey asked, still staring out the window.
Mira shook her head. “Never. You’re the perfect amount of Zoey, no notes. Wouldn’t change a thing about you for the world.”
Zoey smiled slightly. “I think I should go talk to Rumi. She’s probably pretty upset.”
Mira scoffed. “Ya think? She’s been pouty all morning.”
Zoey crossed the train car and sat across from Rumi. “Hey,” she said as she took her seat.
Rumi looked up at Zoey. “Hey.”
Zoey grinned at her. “So get this, I got reading this thing about Australian wildlife last night, right?”
Zoey continued talking to Rumi, who just sat, smiling, listening to her ramble until the train pulled into the station.
The show in Osaka went off without a hitch, despite their condensed schedule. Screaming fans, merch signing, and straight onto the airplane.
“So we’re in Sydney for two days before the show. What are we gonna do while we’re there?” Rumi asked.
“We’ve got signings and interviews, some other promo stuff, too. But we should have some downtime.. Tuesday? At least a few hours,” Zoey replied.
Mira sat on the couch, nodding. The two back-to-back shows had taken it out of her, and she was officially on vocal rest until their show on Wednesday.
“Mir, do you think you’re gonna want to do much sightseeing with us, or do you just wanna rest?” Zoey asked, leaning against Mira.
Mira shrugged. She didn’t particularly want to spend a whole day alone while Zoey and Rumi ran off together, but..
“If you want, we can all hang out together and just take it easy. Don’t do anything where we’d be the center of attention,” Rumi offered.
Mira rolled her eyes, staring at Rumi. Not the center of attention? Us? Are you joking? she thought.
She typed into her phone’s notes, turning it to face Rumi, then showing it to Zoey.
“I’ll be fine. I could use a spa day anyway. Bring me back some fried crocodile or whatever.”
“I don’t think that’s a thing, Mira, but…we’ll think of something,” Rumi said.
“Oh, hey! Isn’t there a big like zoo somewhere? The Crocodile Hunter guy’s zoo!” Zoey said, her eyes lighting up.
“Ooh, that could be fun. Let’s look it up and see.”
One quick google search later…
“It’s…nowhere near Sydney,” Zoey said, disappointed. “And the trains in Australia are slow.”
“I didn’t know the guy died …” Rumi added, still reading her phone.
“Do you think they’d let us take the plane on a day trip?” Zoey said, her eyes pleading.
Rumi and Mira both shook their heads. “After we trashed that last one, we’re lucky they even let us have another one,” Rumi said.
“That’s no fair! There were extenuating circumstances! Demons were attacking!” Zoey whined.
“Yeah, and try explaining that to our flight crew! They had to make an emergency landing and everything, we barely made it to the show in Hong Kong!”
“ Fine, ” Zoey said, resigned. “I’m sure there’s plenty of stuff to do in Sydney, anyway.”
Rumi smiled, pulling up a new search in her phone. “Hmm..typical high-end stuff. Fancy restaurants, meh. Cruises, I dunno. Nature tours? Maybe. There’s an old historic amusement park nearby, too. That sounds up your alley, right Zoey?”
Zoey nodded. “Hell yeah! Pick something out, I trust Rumi!”
The girls made it to Sydney, all of them gawking at the coastline from their plane’s windows.
“I know we’re not playing there, but I really want to see the Opera House,” Rumi said. “Just look at it! It looks so much cooler in person.”
“Oh wow, I want to see so much!” Zoey echoed. “How are we gonna settle on what to do?”
“We don’t have that much free time. We’re only here for a few days, and we’re working most of it. We might have to come back here on a vacation or something, though.”
Zoey and Mira both nodded in agreement. “And see that big zoo,” Zoey added.
The plane landed, and the whirlwind began. All of the girls were relatively fluent in English at this point, but Zoey took point on most of their interviews and events in Australia.
“What are you most excited about seeing in Sydney?” One reporter asked.
“The fans!” All three girls answered, Mira trying to limit her volume.
Everyone in the room laughed. No matter where they went, the highlight of their trip was always the people.
Fan events and photo ops were the main focus of the day, and the girls were exhausted by the time they made it back to their hotel room. They’d rented out a huge suite in Sydney, that while it wasn’t quite like home, it was a far cry better than their separate hotel rooms that they’d dealt with in Tokyo.
“Oh, I’m never getting out of this bed,” Rumi said, flopping onto the pillowy mattress. “I’m so tired.”
Mira and Zoey sat on the couch, with Mira’s arm draped around Zoey. “It’s not our couch, but…” Zoey said, trailing off.
“It’s way better than being separated for so long,” Mira murmured.
Zoey snuggled into her.
[11:03PM]
Z-Dawg: miraaaa
Z-Dawg: hi 🙂
TheRealMira: Why are you texting me? I can literally see you typing.
Z-Dawg: cause i still cant sleep with you 🙁
TheRealMira: I mean..
TheRealMira: You could.
Z-Dawg: nooo you said we had to be good until we got to la
TheRealMira: No, that was your idea. Australia is fine, too. We just might get interrupted in the morning.
Z-Dawg: by shae or one of the assistants tho 🙁 idk if bobby could handle it if it got out within the staff
TheRealMira: Bobby can handle anything. But it’s fine.
TheRealMira: Besides, Rumi would definitely hear us.
Z-Dawg: yeah and youre on vocal rest 😛 no screaming my name for at least 2 more days
TheRealMira: I’m going to hurt you.
Z-Dawg: promise 😉
TheRealMira: …
TheRealMira: Go to sleep, Bunny.
Z-Dawg: nuh uh
Z-Dawg: we could at least cuddle for a little bit
TheRealMira: We did cuddle for a little bit. Then you said you wanted to sleep.
Z-Dawg: yeah but i can still see you 🙁 and this bed is big enough for both of us..
TheRealMira: These beds are HUGE. All three of us could fit in one without any of us touching.
Z-Dawg: lol
Z-Dawg: should we wake up rumi
Z-Dawg: have a slumber party
TheRealMira: Not tonight. If we’re gonna be doing all that, I want to be able to talk normally.
TheRealMira: Maybe after you two have your day together.
Z-Dawg: maaaan ok
Z-Dawg: i love you mira
TheRealMira: I love you too, Zoey.
“Isn’t she so precious like this?” Zoey whispered, running her fingers along Rumi’s thigh.
“I can’t believe she’s ours,” Mira purred in agreement, nibbling on Rumi’s earlobe.
“I always was,” Rumi whimpered. “You just didn’t see it.”
Zoey’s dream hadn’t shocked her as much, this time. Something in the air had shifted. Or maybe something inside her.
Either way, she was being forced to accept something: Whatever attraction Rumi had, for her at least, was not entirely one-sided. She wasn’t sure how to handle these new feelings, but whenever she looked at Rumi, it was like she was finally seeing her for the first time.
Maybe it had been having her patterns revealed. Maybe it had been what Hana had told them back in Tokyo. Maybe it had been her trying to reconcile what she’d seen by accident before the tour.
Or maybe it had been there all along, and she’d been trying to ignore it.
Either way, she had no idea how to talk to Mira about it. If she even could, after how she’d reacted before.
Somehow, it felt inevitable, though. She couldn’t ignore the feelings, and she couldn’t bear to live her life without Mira or Rumi. It was like a dammed river starting to leak.
And tomorrow, she was about to spend an entire day with Rumi while Mira rested.
She wondered what might happen.
Zoey knew she would never cheat on Mira. She’d been through that before, she knew how much it hurt, but…if she was feeling these things about Rumi, what if Rumi could tell? Or worse, what if Mira could tell? What if Rumi came on to her while they were out? What if she showed weakness? How would she be able to talk to Mira afterward?
She had no idea how to even begin to have that conversation.
She thought about canceling her plans with Rumi, but quickly decided against it. If nothing happened, she’d be punishing Rumi for her own feelings, when Rumi had done nothing wrong. She’d just existed.
"Don’t forget sunscreen,” Rumi said as the girls did their makeup the next morning. “Sun’s harsher here. Gotta use the good stuff, even for everyday. Regular SPF won’t cut it. There’s a big tube of it in my bag if you need it.”
“Why does the sun hate Australia, it’s so pretty here!” Zoey cried.
“There’s always something,” Rumi answered, working on her eyelashes. “Every great place has something that sucks about it.”
“Like the homophobes in Korea,” Zoey muttered.
“The homophobes everywhere ,” Rumi added. “They ruin everything.”
Mira worked in silence. She would be able to talk normally again by the end of the following day, but for today, she had to just smile and nod.
Their first full day in Sydney was also packed. First on their list was a signing event with posters at the stadium they’d be performing in. As the fans piled into the room they’d be signing in, the girls made their entrance to cheers and excitement.
One thing was clear from their interactions: Australian fans were different. The girls were used to fans in Korea. They were used to fans in Japan. They were even pretty well conditioned to fans in China, Malaysia, and Thailand.
Australia was something else.
The first thing was how much they spoke their mind. As much as they were genuine fans of their work, nearly half of the fans they spoke to had something to nitpick. They gushed about their favorite songs, of course, but they would also be sure to point out their least favorites. Things they didn’t like about music videos.
The girls were no strangers to criticism, but having it just casually dropped to their faces like that was a bit jarring.
“Do these guys even like our music?” Rumi whispered to Zoey.
“I have no idea. I mean…obviously, or they wouldn’t come out here for this, right?”
Mira shrugged. It was baffling her, too.
The accents were difficult, too. Zoey was the only one able to really make out most of what was being said, while both other girls were struggling. They all spoke passable English, but heavy accents that were too different from Zoey’s American accent were still difficult.
By the end of the signing event, all three of them were bewildered.
“Whoa…that was a lot,” Zoey said as they all piled into the SUV taking them to their next engagement.
Mira nodded. She’d had trouble holding her temper after several fans in a row had criticized some of her favorite dance moves.
“Yeah, I feel…I mean, it’s only 10 AM and I’m exhausted. How much more do we have today?” Rumi added.
“You girls get a bit of a breather, you’re just shooting a promo video for the next 2 hours. Try not to get in your heads too much about the fans,” Shae said, scrolling through her tablet. “Just a different culture here, and the crowd this morning skewed a bit older.”
“A meaner culture,” Zoey said, frowning.
“A more…direct, and blunt, culture,” Rumi retorted, trying to keep things somewhat positive. “I can respect it. Don’t worry about formalities, just say what you mean.”
“I’d rather they stay polite,” Zoey said. “I like when people are nice.”
Mira typed on her phone, turning it around to show: “There’s a difference between blunt and rude. I’m blunt. Some of those people were just vicious.”
Zoey nodded. “That was not fun. I love our fans, but…”
“It’s called Tall Poppy Syndrome,” Shae explained. “They see your success, and your confidence, and they want to bring you back to their level. Don’t let it get to you. They only see glimpses of you through the media, and for whatever reason they choose to believe you’ve let success go to your heads. I’m sure the rest of your encounters will be much better.”
Fortunately for them, Shae was right. Their video shoot took them around various parts of the city, from the Opera House, which Rumi was excited to explore, to a drone shot at the top of the harbor bridge.
Once the video was done and off for editors to handle, the girls had a little bit of downtime before their next fan event, which Shae reinforced would be a much more upbeat group.
“I hope so,” Zoey said, “I’m still not recovered from this morning.”
“Yeah, fan events usually leave me feeling better , not…worn out.” Rumi added.
Mira nodded. Some of the things the fans had said were sticking with her, making her rethink things she’d been practicing flawlessly for years.
This one went more like they were used to, smiles and photos and signing things, with only a few indirectly critical comments. By the end of it, the pain from the morning’s event was almost completely forgotten.
They had a few more radio interviews, social media posts, and a dinner photo op at a fancy restaurant that neither of the girls could remember the name of.
By the time the girls got back to their hotel, they were beat. Rumi was the first to shower, while Mira and Zoey took a chance to decompress, flopping onto Mira’s bed.
“Today was actually pretty good,” Zoey said, “despite starting off so rough.”
Mira nodded, typing on her phone: “Was about to kill that guy at the radio station saying Rumi had it easy though.”
“Yeah..they don’t know, though. Like, that’s her ‘brand’ or whatever, the queen inheriting her mom’s legacy,” Zoey mentioned.
“The guy was acting like she had Huntr/x dropped into her lap by Celine. I think that’s what I hate most about her now, Celine gets so much credit for forming Huntr/x when we’re the ones who did all the work,” Mira typed. “Rumi did more than either of us, while being abused, and Celine gets praised for putting us in a room together.”
“You’re right. What she did to Rumi is just…it’s wrong on so many levels I can’t even explain,” Zoey sighed, snuggling against Mira. “We need to make sure Rumi knows that what’s real is what matters, not how people see her.”
Mira pressed a kiss to Zoey’s forehead, turning back to her phone to type: “And how are we going to do that?”
Zoey shrugged. She had ideas for how to show appreciation to Rumi, plenty of them in fact, but none she was ready to share with Mira. At least not yet.
[10:14AM]
RumiRito: I’ve never ridden a boat like this before
Z-Dawg: its like a bus on water making all these stops like this
RumiRito: I think we’re next though
Z-Dawg: hope you have fun at the spa mira 🙂 i know bathhouses arent the same without me but ill make it up to you
TheRealMira: Yeah, this will be nice. I’m doing the whole shebang. Gonna be a brand new me when you get back.
RumiRito: Looking forward to it. I’ve missed hearing your voice.
Z-Dawg: ME TOOOO MIRA IVE HAD TO DO MORE YAPPING TO MAKE UP FOR IT
TheRealMira: You always do enough for both of us. That’s why I love you, dork.
Z-Dawg: not in the group chat mira gonna make me blush in front of rumi
RumiRito: I don’t mind lol
TheRealMira: Have fun guys. I’m going to spend the next 8 hours relaxing and being pampered. I guess that amusement park will be fun.
Z-Dawg: yeah you jelly
TheRealMira: Am not. I actually hate roller coasters? You know this????
Z-Dawg: yeah but you loooove those stupid games.
TheRealMira: I love winning prizes for you. That’s different.
Z-Dawg: yeah cause i suck at them lol
Z-Dawg: whoa what is that
Z-Dawg: HELP MIRA RUMIS TRYNA GET ME VORED
TheRealMira: WHAT????
“I am not trying to get you vored , Zoey. It’s just the entrance gate,” Rumi said, laughing as she put her phone away.
“That’s weird though, why is it a huge face?” Zoey asked, making a face.
Rumi shrugged. “Artistic license?”
The girls stepped off of the ferry and made their way into the park, Zoey pulling her hat further over her face. Rumi’s hair was down, tucked inside her hoodie. This was about as incognito as they could be, but their faces were still plastered all over promo posters that were hanging all over town. Fortunately, it seemed to be a slow day, and there weren’t many other patrons.
They were immediately greeted with waves of retro styling. “Whoa, it’s like I stepped into last century!” Zoey said, looking at all the different buildings.
Rumi wasn’t sure what she was looking at. Most of the times she’d been to amusement parks in the past were with guides and camera crews. Celine had taken her to Lotte World a few times when she was little, but the visits were always tense, with Rumi not allowed to ride many rides just in case the wind blew in such a way that her shirt sleeves would expose her patterns.
“Do you want to ride the big wheel?” Zoey asked, pointing at the large colorful ride towering over them. Rumi nodded, eagerly rushing over, trying to keep up as Zoey darted around the place.
Zoey and Rumi took some selfies with the ferris wheel in the background prior to riding, and more as they sat in the gondola.
“This is really cool,” Rumi said as the ride began to move.
“Should we shoot a video while we’re up here?” Zoey asked.
Rumi shook her head. “Nah. The fans get us every other day. Let us have this one.”
Zoey smiled, playfully shoving Rumi. “Maybe just to show Mira?”
“Oh, yeah, absolutely. Taunt her with how good of a time we’re having,” Rumi replied, grinning.
Zoey held the camera out and started recording.
“Hey, Mir! We’re up here at the top of the big wheel and wanted to show you that it’s not all rollercoasters and games! Wish you were here!” She said into the camera.
“Mira I hope you’re getting super pampered back at the spa! We’ll have to tell you all about this place tonight! We both miss you!” Rumi added.
As Zoey reached to end the video, the entire ride halted with a jerk, swinging their gondola. Zoey nearly lost her balance, and crashed into Rumi, who put her arm around Zoey to steady her.
“You ok?” Rumi asked.
Zoey, almost reflexively, leaned into Rumi’s embrace. “Yeah..” she said, her voice starting to trail before she realized what she was doing. She immediately overcorrected, scooting over to the far side of the gondola bench. Both she and Rumi felt the heat creeping up their necks and onto their faces.
“S-sorry about that!” Zoey stammered. “I just–!”
“No, it’s fine. I was just trying to…” Rumi added.
“Oh, yeah! No, I just–”
“Yeah! We’re cool!”
Neither of them were cool.
“Ok, so, if we pop all the balloons, we get bigger prizes?” Rumi asked.
Zoey nodded. “Like if you get all 3 in one play, you get one of those,” she said, gesturing toward one of the rows of stuffed animals. “But if you play multiple times and get more, then you can get the big ones instead!” She gestured toward the largest animals.
Rumi cracked her knuckles. “Alright, let’s do this,” she said, taking the darts offered by the man running the game. She narrowed her eyes to slits, lining up her first throw, and managed to pop a yellow balloon.
“Yay, Rumi!” Zoey cheered. Rumi’s next shot also popped a balloon, a white one this time. Zoey’s grin grew even wider. Third dart. Rumi took a deep breath, aimed, and released the dart.
It landed in between two balloons. Rumi instantly deflated. “So I don’t get a prize?” she pouted.
“No, you do!” Zoey said, as the attendant handed Rumi a small stuffed cow.
Rumi took the cow, holding it in her hand like a precious treasure. “I will name him…cow.”
Zoey laughed. “This is why you don’t name our songs, Rumi. Alright, my turn!”
Zoey took her darts, took an exaggerated pose, and threw. The dart barely made it onto the board, missing all of the balloons. She took another swing, landing the dart in between two other balloons. Her last dart missed the board entirely.
“This is why I always bring Mira, she’s so good at carnival style games!” Zoey whined, paying for another play.
Three more darts. Three more misses.
“Zoey…” Rumi asked, hesitantly, “how are you so bad at this?”
“I have bad aim! I played soccer in school, I never had to throw things with my hands!”
Rumi leaned in to whisper. “Zoey, you throw knives at demons on a daily basis. Just…picture the balloons as demons.”
Zoey turned to whisper back to Rumi. “That’s genius! Ok, one more go!”
From behind them, they heard the sound of a camera click. They both immediately spun to see what was going on. A boy, around 15, was waving at them with a big grin on his face. “I knew it was you! I’m such a big fan!”
The girls said their hellos, and let the boy take another photo with them before returning to the balloon game.
“Alright, Zoey. You got this. The balloons are just…little, round, inflated demons!” Zoey told herself, laughing nervously as she lined up her first shot.
The dart sailed through the air gracefully, before landing just below a yellow balloon.
“It’s ok, Zoey! You have two more shots!” Rumi said, trying to comfort Zoey.
“Yeah! Two more demons I have to kill!” Zoey lined up for her next shot.
“If it helps, there’s like 50 balloons. Doesn’t matter which one you hit.”
Zoey paused for a minute. That actually did help.
Two darts later, the girls walked away with another small cow, a pink one in contrast to Rumi’s brown and white one. “I’m gonna give this one to Mira, what should I name it?” Zoey asked.
“Hmm,” Rumi pondered for a moment. “Strawberry?”
“Nah, she already has a frog that I gave her named Strawberry,” Zoey replied. “Maybe…Dr. Moo?”
“Would Mira get the reference?” Rumi asked. “I barely know it. She doesn’t watch a lot of stuff in English.”
“No, but that’s half the fun! I’ll know what it means, you’ll know what it means, but she’ll have this thing with no frame of reference!”
“That seems kinda mean…” Rumi said, stifling a laugh. “But go for it.”
“Hey, you wanna get ice cream?” Zoey asked, pointing at the building across the way.
Rumi nodded. “I hope they have matcha..”
The girls rushed into the ice cream shop, looking through the flavors.
“No matcha…” Rumi whined. “Ooh, Mint chip works.”
Zoey grinned. “Ok, but I want a bite!”
“Only if you get something I can have a bite of,” Rumi counteroffered.
They got their ice cream cups and sat outside to enjoy them. Zoey had gotten a rainbow swirl of fruity flavors covered in sprinkles, while Rumi had opted for no toppings, which Zoey had called “raw dogging” the ice cream.
“This was a good idea,” Rumi said, taking a spoonful of ice cream. “You and I don’t get to spend much time together these days.”
“Yeah, I know. Mira and I are kinda inseparable, aren’t we?” Zoey replied. “But it’s not because I don’t want to spend time with you!” she quickly corrected.
“No, it’s fine. I mean…up until a few weeks ago, I was kind of keeping to myself all the time. I’m still kinda…figuring out what it means to not be like that anymore,” Rumi said, staring at the ice cream in her bowl.
“It’s ok, Rumi! I know it’s rough, but you know Mira and I are in your corner, no matter what!” Zoey said, booping Rumi’s nose with a spoonful of ice cream.
“Zoey!” Rumi gasped, wiping the ice cream off her nose. “What the heck!” She retaliated by smearing a glob of her ice cream on Zoey’s cheek.
Zoey put on a face of mock-injury, and attacked Rumi with ice cream again. Rumi ducked this time, laughing as she claimed victory in their “battle”.
Both of them laughed as they continued eating their ice cream. Rumi took a spoonful of hers and offered it to Zoey. “Truce?”
Zoey grinned, taking the ice cream off the spoon while Rumi kept ahold of it. “Truce. I suppose ,” she replied, returning the offering by scooping a bit of ice cream that still had intact sprinkles and offering it to Rumi.
As Rumi leaned in to take the bite off the spoon, neither of them heard another camera click.
Mira laid on her stomach, sighing contentedly as the hot stones along her spine did their work. A girl could get used to this, she thought.
As she laid there relaxing, she heard the sound of an alert on her phone. Not her text message sound, so it wasn’t something from Rumi or Zoey, or anyone connected to the tour, though. Nevertheless, it had broken the silence of her relaxation, so she begrudgingly reached for her phone lying on top of her robe, just within arm’s reach.
She looked at the alert. A social media post about the Huntr/x tour was trending. Whoopty do. She opened the app to dismiss it, but something about it caught her eye.
“Ran into Zoey and Rumi from #Huntrix at Luna Park today! They look like they’re having fun… #kpop #sydneyaus #zorumi ???”
Attached was a selfie of a young teenage boy with Zoey and Rumi, along with two other pictures, candid shots captured from several feet away. One looked to be Zoey and Rumi leaning in close to each other, whispering in each other’s ear, while the other looked to be Zoey feeding Rumi ice cream.
Mira dismissed the pictures. Out of context pics happened all the time, and Zoey and Rumi had always been more playful like that. Rumi fed into Zoey’s bubbly personality and amplified it, While Mira had always been the straight man that made Zoey’s charms shine brighter.
But that hashtag…were their fans shipping them openly now? She tapped on the blue text to see what else was behind that wall.
She wished she hadn’t. Pictures taken of Rumi and Zoey on stage, at events, photo ops, and around town in Seoul and Tokyo. Clips from the game show where Rumi had answered so many questions right about Zoey. All implying that they had feelings for each other. Fans drawing art of them holding hands, or kissing, or more.
Mira felt a weight drop in her stomach as she scrolled. There wasn’t a lot, but…it was enough. Even though there were people arguing in the comments that they were being taken out of context, and that they were all just good friends, there were still people saying things like “I know, but they’d be so cute together” and “you never know, maybe”.
She closed the app, and texted their group chat.
[03:19PM]
TheRealMira: Hey, how’s the trip going?
TheRealMira: So uhh
TheRealMira: Have you two seen twitter today?
TheRealMira: You guys are trending.
Nothing in response. Mira wasn’t surprised. Rumi usually kept her phone on silent, while Zoey was chronically bad about charging her phone.
Mira’s dreams clawed their way from the back of her mind. What if there was more to it than just out of context photos? What if their outing was bringing them closer together? What if it was turning into a date, and she wasn’t there?
What if Zoey decided she wanted Rumi more than her?
Mira got up, letting the stones fall to the table and floor as she wrapped the robe around her. Zoey wouldn’t do that. Rumi wouldn’t do that, even if she was in love with Zoey. She was sure if she’d typed in a different hashtag there would be just as many people shipping each pairing. Fans were like that. Probably having wars in comments over which pairing was the best.
Obviously, it’s me and Zoey, she thought.
Or maybe all three of us, another thought crept in.
Mira hadn’t been able to get the thought out of her head since Tokyo, no matter how much she’d tried.
Sure, Celine and Hana were horrible people. If they never had to interact with either of them again, it’d be for the best. But…somehow their relationship intrigued her.
She and Zoey would never let Rumi feel shame for who she was. They were both way more understanding and compassionate than Celine was. Even before they’d learned about what Celine had done, she’d always come off as someone highly demanding of perfection and compliance. They’d seen what Celine’s actions had done to Rumi.
We could love her better than anyone. Who knows her, the real her, better?
Mira was shaking. Feelings and thoughts wouldn’t stop flooding her head. All the times both of them had tried to get closer to Rumi. All the times Rumi had crept into her and Zoey’s private conversations. All the quiet peaceful moments they’d shared together, with Rumi just within reach.
All the times she’d admired things about Rumi, all the times Rumi had looked at her with one of those faces that made her heart melt for reasons she hadn’t been able, or willing, to explain.
She was, without a doubt, with the entirety of her heart, in love with Zoey.
But she couldn’t deny that what she felt for Rumi was unmistakable for anything other than the exact same kind of love.
And maybe she had enough room in there for both. Loving Rumi wouldn’t make her love Zoey any less.
And maybe Zoey was starting to feel the same way. Maybe that’s why she had avoided Rumi on the train to Osaka the other day. Maybe she was falling in love with Rumi right now .
Maybe…things were going to change between them. And as scary as it was…maybe that was ok.
She wondered what the shippers would call that .
“Hey, does your phone have service?” Rumi asked, holding her phone high above her head.
Zoey shook her head. “It died while I was trying to send Mira that video earlier.”
“Damn. I guess we’ll have to wait til we get done here to see how Mira’s day went.”
She’d managed to get a bunch of really cute pictures of herself, and some of Zoey, as the day had gone on.
“Yeah, but it’s getting late. We should probably head back,” Zoey said.
Rumi nodded. As they left the park, though, both of their stomachs started growling.
“Food first?” Rumi asked.
“ Definitely food first,” Zoey echoed.
“There’s a ramen shop we passed when we got on the ferry earlier, they had boba there, too,” Rumi offered. “Sound good?”
Zoey grinned and nodded.
The ferry ride was relatively short, but they were both starving by the time they entered the little shop. It was a little more upscale than it had seemed from the outside that morning, but that was fine.
“Would it be bad if I had a beer?” Rumi asked. She didn’t usually drink in public, but since they were relatively disguised, and drinking with meals was common when they were at home, she didn’t really feel the need to worry. Besides, they’d had a long day, and Rumi wanted to try some of this famous Australian beer she’d heard a tour guide mention.
“Nah. I want boba but I might have one too. Just don’t get crazy, we don’t wanna be trying to find our way back to the hotel while we’re drunk,” Zoey replied.
“No, I’m good,” Rumi said.
Almost two hours later, Zoey had Rumi’s arm draped around her as they made their way out of the ramen shop.
“I can get on your latitude,” Rumi slurred.
“ Rumi, ” Zoey whined, “I told you not to drink too much!”
“I had two drinks! How was I s’posed to know it was so strong?”
Zoey sighed, smiling. Rumi definitely couldn’t handle alcohol. “Those beer glasses were way bigger than we have at home. I’m gonna have to tell Mira what you did.”
“I didn’t do nothin,” Rumi mumbled. “And ‘sides, you were drinkin’ too.”
“Yeah, but I’m built different,” Zoey said, grinning. That had always been an inside joke with her and Mira, but for some reason, it felt right to share, at least in this context.
“Built like a brick house,” Rumi said. “How’d you get so strong, anyway? Where you hidin’ them muscles?”
Zoey laughed. “Dork. You’re stronger than me. When you’re sober, at least.”
“Thas’ cause we got superpowers, ” Rumi whispered, “but shh, thas’ a secret.”
Zoey rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I think I knew about that one. You’re pretty bad at keeping secrets, Rumi. Probably best to keep any others quiet til we get back to the hotel, don’t want anyone else to hear.”
Rumi nodded, mimicking buttoning her lips.
Zoey let Rumi walk most of the way, staying close to help her if she stumbled. When they finally got into the hotel elevator, though, Zoey helped Rumi lean against the wall, as standing still was proving difficult for her.
“Mira’s lucky,” Rumi slurred as the elevator started moving.
Zoey laughed. “Why do you say that?”
“She gets ta kiss you,” Rumi mumbled, her head hanging limply.
Zoey thought about the first time she had kissed Mira. It had been shortly after their sparring match, right after Mira had confessed her feelings. The feeling of Mira’s lips against hers was pleading, frantic, desperate to make sure she was doing it right.
Zoey smiled. “Then I guess I’m lucky too, cause Mira’s a really good kisser.”
Zoey couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to kiss Rumi. Her lips were fuller, her mouth a little wider, her features overall softer. Everything about Rumi was soft.
Rumi made a noise of agreement.“Both lucky. I don’t getta kiss nobody. Nobody’s gonna wanna kiss no half demon girl.”
Zoey felt her heart break for Rumi. “I’m sure someone does,” she said, her heart aching. She didn’t have the heart to tell her that she was the someone. Not without talking to Mira, at least.
Mira helped Zoey get Rumi into her bed once they made it into the hotel suite.
“How much did she have?” Mira asked. “She’s not usually this bad.”
“Like, two beers. But they were big ones. I think they snuck up on her,” Zoey said.
They got Rumi’s shoes and jacket off, tucking her into bed, before they both snuggled on the couch. Mira retrieved some makeup wipes to clean Rumi's face.
“Did you have fun today?” Mira asked. “I was trying to get ahold of you, but I’m guessing your phone’s dead.”
Zoey nodded. “And Rumi couldn’t get service. We made a video for you! Hang on!” Zoey said, jumping up from the couch to grab her phone charger.
Returning and plugging in her phone, she waited for it to charge enough to turn back on. Mira laid her head back, staring at the ceiling. Unsure of how to broach the subject of what she’d been thinking about all afternoon.
Zoey’s phone was immediately flooded with notifications as it turned on.
[03:19PM]
TheRealMira: Hey, how’s the trip going?
TheRealMira: So uhh
TheRealMira: Have you two seen twitter today?
TheRealMira: You guys are trending.
157 new posts about #Huntrix near Sydney, Australia that may interest you
[04:41PM]
TheRealMira: So my voice is fine.
TheRealMira: Vocal rest is a lie.
TheRealMira: Why did I even agree to this?
TheRealMira: I’m never doing this again.
TheRealMira: Why do we keep letting people who don’t know about the Honmoon and what we can do make decisions for us?
TheRealMira: We are hunters, voices strong, etc.
TheRealMira: I miss you. Both of you.
TheRealMira: Did you ever check twitter? Shit’s kinda getting to me.
[06:16PM]
TheBobster: Heyyyy girls, just wanted to let you know, I saw the trending hashtag, and I’m on it.
TheBobster: You gals have nothing to worry about! Just focus on the show tomorrow, leave all the social media to me!
TheBobster: And the rest of the team of course!
“Okay, this is kind of a lot. What the hell happened while we were out?” Zoey asked.
“The internet thinks you and Rumi are dating. It’s…dumb. Out of context photos someone snapped of you two at the park,” Mira responded, shrugging.
Zoey’s eyes went wide. “You don’t think I was…? I mean, we were having fun, but–”
Mira sighed. “No, Zoey, I trust you. And I trust Rumi.”
As Zoey relaxed into Mira’s chest, a silence hung in the air.
The events of the day replayed in Zoey’s mind. All the moments she and Rumi had shared. All the dreams she’d been having. The feelings she couldn’t deny. What Rumi had said in the elevator.
“So…we should probably talk,” she said hesitantly.
Notes:
itshappening.gif
Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - No More
Summary:
Zoey and Mira compare dreams. Bobby gets a secret assignment from Rumi. Celine makes a deal.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, we should probably talk,” Zoey said hesitantly. They could both hear Rumi murmuring in her sleep from the room behind them.
Mira shifted, so she could turn to face Zoey. “Okay. Hit me.”
Zoey sighed, struggling to figure out how to begin. There was so much, and all of it was interwoven. Where could she start that wouldn’t immediately be taken out of context?
She stood up and started pacing the room, feeling Mira’s eyes following her.
“Rumi told me, in not so many words, that she wanted to kiss me. Kiss…both of us, actually,” she started.
Mira took a deep breath. “Was this before or after the drinking?”
“After. Literally while we were on our way up the elevator.”
Silence set in. Zoey wasn’t sure if Mira was formulating her response, or waiting for her to continue. She wasn’t making eye contact with her, which worried her.
“What did you say to her?” Mira finally asked.
“Nothing really. She was more sad that nobody would ever want to kiss her, ‘cause of her patterns. I told her that I was sure that someone did.”
“Do you think I’m the someone?” Mira asked. Her expression was still unchanged.
“No! I mean…maybe? Or maybe..” Zoey put her head in her hands.
The silence hung for a while before Mira continued. “Are you the someone?”
Mira was going for it. The big question. The question Zoey had been asking herself for days now. The question she finally had an answer to.
She had promised Mira years ago to never lie to her. She wasn’t going to start now. Even if it made her the worst girlfriend in the world. Even if it cost her Mira.
She nodded weakly.
“Do you still love me?” Mira asked, her unsteady voice betraying the flat expression she was still holding.
Zoey knelt at Mira’s feet. “Of course I do, Mir. You’re…so much, you’re everything. I love you so much! With all my heart. I swear. But…I think I might…if not love, at least like Rumi, too.”
Mira closed her eyes and sighed, leaning her head back to stare at the ceiling. Zoey wasn’t sure how to react.
“...Are we okay? I promise nothing happened today.” Zoey asked.
“When did it start?” Mira asked, ignoring the question. She still had her head back. Zoey couldn’t read her face from her position.
“I think…in Tokyo. Maybe before, but by then...I think I knew.”
“The dream you couldn’t tell me about?”
Zoey nodded, weakly. “Yeah. It was about…us. You and me. We were in bed, and then suddenly you were next to me and I was on top of Rumi.”
Mira chuckled. Zoey wasn’t expecting that.
“What’s so funny?” Zoey asked.
“That’s so much better than my first one,” Mira replied, leaning forward, a slight smile on her face.
Zoey’s jaw dropped “Wait. No! You?”
“Night before Rumi came out. Had a dream that you and I were fooling around backstage after the tour kickoff show, and I told Rumi she could join in.”
“Are you serious? God…” Zoey said, looking at Mira with new eyes.
“It was serious deja vu, too. Like, we all said some of the same things that we said in the dream,” Mira continued. “I thought I was going insane.”
“I’ve had more dreams the past two nights. I thought about canceling the trip with her today, but…” Zoey said, trailing off.
“No, that would’ve made her sad. I think we can both agree, we don’t want that to happen, right?”
Zoey shook her head. “No. I want her to be happy. I want us to be happy. All of us.”
Mira helped Zoey back onto the couch with her. “I just…I don’t want us to end up the way Celine and the other Sunlight Sisters did. Rumi’s mom died, and Celine and Hana turned out to be just...the worst people.”
Zoey leaned against Mira. “We’re not them. We’re better than they were. We’ll love each other, and Rumi, more than they ever did.”
Mira smiled. “So, no more Zomira?”
Zoey looked puzzled. “What’s ‘Zomira’?”
“It’s what the fans that ship you and I together call it. The hashtag trending today was ‘Zorumi’ with you two.”
“Oh! I get it. So like, mashing up the names? That’s so clever! Wait…by no more Zomira do you mean…?”
Mira shook her head. “We’re not breaking up, god no. It’s just…maybe it’s time for…Zomirumi? I dunno, that one doesn’t sound quite right.”
Zoey turned to give Mira a kiss. “I’m sure they’ll figure something better out.”
“How are we gonna tell Rumi?” Mira asked.
“Well, we can’t really right now, and we have the show coming up tomorrow, and then two more with like no downtime, so we gotta lock in. Maybe we just kinda…hold on to it for a few more days? After Manila we’ve got like a week and a half break in Los Angeles, we can handle it then. I just…I don’t want to put any pressure on Rumi, or us. New relationships are always an adjustment,” Zoey said.
“We can still fluster the hell out of her, right?” Mira asked, smirking.
Zoey grinned. “Oh for sure! If we don’t get her to blush by breakfast tomorrow, we’ve failed as potential girlfriends.”
“First one to get her to react gets to pick the music on the plane?” Mira prodded.
“Oh, it’s on babe.”
Celine’s typing was interrupted by a strange tapping sound. She stood and walked around her apartment looking for the source of the sound, which had become repetitive, almost rhythmic. Finally she opened the curtains in her living room to see a magpie tapping on the glass.
“Shoo! Go away!” she urged through the window, but the bird was incessant. She cracked open the window to swat at the bird, but it immediately flew through the opening and into her apartment.
Celine followed the path it had taken, grabbing her broom along the way, only to find it perched on top of her computer. That’s when she noticed the bird was wearing a tiny gat on its head.
“What…are you?” Celine whispered, slowly approaching the bird, broom held high.
The bird screeched in response, and to Celine’s horror, opened two more sets of eyes along its neck. She screamed.
“Demon bird? Get out! Get out!” She swatted it with her broom, and the bird flew off, back out the window. As she hurriedly slammed the window shut, Celine took a deep breath. What the hell, Celine? Demon birds now?
She poured herself a cup of coffee. As she returned to her computer, drink in hand, she noticed a small, folded slip of paper lying on her keyboard that hadn’t been there before. She hesitantly unfolded it to see what was written on it.
We need to meet at a different spot tonight. Will send a guide at 9PM. Please don’t hurt my bird. - Jinu
Celine crumpled the note in her hand. Who was this demon, to tell her what their plans would be?
Then again…she’d never heard a demon say “please” before, either. Whoever this Jinu fellow was, he was very different from any of the demons she’d encountered before.
And what kind of guide could he be sending to her? If he thought she would willingly follow another demon to somewhere unknown, he had another thing coming.
She looked at the clock. Nearly 7PM already.
She supposed she would find out soon.
[5:42AM]
RumiRito: Hey, Bobby. Thanks for handling the hashtag last night. Zoey and I weren’t able to get to our phones.
TheBobster: No problem! Hey, I was thinking of flying out to check on things once you got to America, you know I have a cousin in Seattle!
TheRealMira: We’d love to have you here, Bobby!
Z-Dawg: hell yea
Z-Dawg: were gonna be in la for a while just meet us there and fly with us up to see your cousin
RumiRito: Also, Bobby, thank you again for everything you do.
[5:51AM]
RumiRito: Bobby, I need you to do me a favor. Well, actually all of us, but I want to keep things secret. Don’t want to get their hopes up if it doesn’t pan out.
TheBobster: I’m on it! Anything you need, I’ll make sure whatever it is I can do pans out!
RumiRito: I need to loop you in on something, and I want you to put out feelers for something. Keep it quiet. Don’t use our names or anything like that when you’re asking around. Don’t involve any of the staff. Just you.
TheBobster: Whatever you say.
Bobby read Rumi’s idea, his eyes going wide in awe. He quickly finished getting ready to start his work day, almost leaving the house without giving Jae-seop a goodbye kiss.
He never stopped being surprised by these girls.
Zoey sat on the edge of Rumi’s bed as she put her phone away, finishing her conversation with Bobby.
“Hey, Rumi? Can I ask you something?” she asked.
Rumi sat up, swinging her legs out of bed. “Sure. I need to get a shower, though,” she said, standing and making her way towards her bathroom.
Zoey followed her, handing her things she would need to get ready as they talked. “I was just thinking about how I overreacted the other day when I walked in on you and Mira..”
“It’s really nothing, water under the bridge, Zoey,” Rumi said, her mouth full of toothpaste.
“I know it’s just…there was also the thing that happened at the bathhouse. With Mira.”
Rumi finished brushing her teeth and spat. “The boob thing? Seriously, Zoey, I’m fine. You don’t have to worry. I’m not trying to woo your girlfriend with my tits.”
“No! It’s just…uneven. Unfair,” Zoey replied.
“...Unfair?” Rumi asked, taking the towel that Zoey handed to her.
“She…touched you, and saw you like that up close. And I know it wasn’t supposed to mean anything, but..I was wondering,” Zoey said, allowing her eyes to drift a bit.
“Wondering…?” Rumi was unsure where Zoey was going with this. What had happened while she was drunk last night? Was she still dreaming?
“I just wanted to know if I could…balance the scales?” Zoey finished, biting her lip.
Rumi’s eyes went wide, her face instantly turning red. “You…want to balance the scales? By…?”
“Just a quick peek. You know, you’re gonna be getting in the shower anyway. And it’s not like it means anything, right? Just…to keep things fair.” Zoey was fighting every impulse she had to grin, but she had to play this straight. She was going to win this bet.
Rumi’s breath caught. This was definitely still a dream. Even if it was real, there was no harm in it. Zoey wouldn’t make it weird. Zoey was 100% Mira’s, despite how much Rumi wished otherwise.
She wordlessly pulled her shirt up, hesitating just a bit as she lifted her arms and pulled the long-sleeved top over her head, revealing the streaks of purple covering her upper body.
Her bra followed, the black fabric joining the white in her laundry pile.
Zoey was mesmerized by the patterns. For years, she’d felt like they were a symbol of evil and darkness. And on demons, sure. They were just an identifier, though. But on Rumi, they were...
As Zoey reached her hand out to touch Rumi’s shoulder, she could hear Rumi’s breath hitch.
“Your patterns…they’re actually really beautiful. On you, at least,” Zoey said, running her fingers along the patterns on Rumi’s collarbone.
Rumi’s heart was racing. She shivered at Zoey’s touch, despite her warmth. “I…I still don’t like them,” she managed to mutter.
Zoey nodded. She and Mira would change that soon enough. “They’re what makes you Rumi. It’d be like a giraffe without the long neck. Or a turtle without its shell. You might not like them, but that doesn’t…” she let her hand drift downward to Rumi’s chest. “...make you any less perfect.”
She gave a small squeeze, watching Rumi’s face turn red. She brushed her thumb across a slightly raised splash of color. “Did you know this one goes all the way to your–?”
“Okay! That’s enough!” Rumi shouted, pulling away. “That’s way more than what Mira did, so, congrats! You’re ahead!” she said, shoving Zoey out of the bathroom.
As she shut and locked the door behind her, Rumi sank to the floor, panting. She could feel her entire body growing warmer.
There was no way Zoey could have any idea what she’d just done to her.
“You squeezed her boob? Like you just went for it, huh?” Mira asked, cuddling on the couch with Zoey while Rumi showered.
“Got her nipple, too. She was so red! I thought she was gonna pop! And then she pushed me out but I could hear her struggling through the door.”
“Ugh, ok. Alright, I have an idea. This isn’t over yet,” Mira said, grinning.
“I mean, she’s been in there a while. It doesn’t take her that long to wash her hair.”
Mira clucked her tongue. “And we’re at the stadium all day today. Gonna be tricky…”
“And then we’re leaving for two more back to back shows, so we’re not gonna have too many chances to get in her head…” Zoey added.
Mira sighed. “You win this round. Start working on your playlist.”
Zoey grinned. “I’ve already got 43 songs picked out, each one is a certified banger! We’re kickin’ it old school! West coast hip hop and first gen bangers! I’ve got FinKL, SES, Seo Taji, H.O.T., Sunlight Sisters…hmm. Might need to rethink playing them now, huh?”
“Yeah…might want to cut them. For now at least. I don’t think I could listen to Celine’s voice right now and not want to break something.”
“What about the ones where Rumi’s mom is leading? As far as I know she didn’t do anything wrong, right?”
“Yeah, that’s fine. But if Rumi says anything…”
“Of course! There’s also a bunch of stuff that I know you guys have never heard, that’s ok, right? Like, you trust my music tastes? I mean, I can change it around.”
“Zoey, you’re fine. You’re perfect. I know you can’t help but worry, but I’ll be fine with whatever you pick out, and I’m sure Rumi will be too.”
Zoey smiled and leaned into Mira. “You get me so well,” she hummed. “Do you think it’ll be like this if Rumi joins in? Like…we just click so well.”
Mira thought for a moment. “I think it will be different. There’ll of course be an adjustment period, but…we all click well. Rumi just isn’t, y’know, sleeping with us.”
“Yet,” Zoey added, grinning.
“I mean, yeah. No idea how we’re gonna work up to that one. But yeah, we’ve got our things, but…we came up with those. We’ll come up with new ones with Rumi. And I mean, there’ll be times when it’s just the two of us. We all have hobbies we go do on our own when we’re not on the road.”
Zoey made a sound of agreement. “That’s true. I just…I’m gonna miss this. Us.”
“It’ll still be us. Just…us plus Rumi. Besides, maybe Rumi’ll keep you company better while I’m doing Fashion Week in New York if you can cuddle her.”
“Do you think Rumi’s gonna be a good cuddler?” Zoey asked.
“I mean, yeah. You’ve felt her skin. She’s so soft. Like, I’m seriously going to steal her skincare routine one of these days.”
Zoey pouted. “Is she gonna be a better cuddler than me?”
Mira laughed. “No, bunny. You’re the best cuddler ever.”
Zoey sighed happily, laying her head on Mira’s chest. “Do you think she’s gonna call me bunny, too?”
“For some reason, she doesn’t seem like the pet name type,” Mira said.
“Oh yeah! Did I tell you she named the stuffed cow she won yesterday ‘Cow’?” Zoey said, sitting up.
“She can’t call you cow, that’s for sure. We might have words.”
They both laughed, Mira holding Zoey close until they heard the water turn off.
9PM. Celine stood outside her apartment building, watching out for whatever ‘guide’ this demon was planning to send. She tried to keep to the shadows, but her entire block was bathed in light.
She heard wings flapping, and turned just in time to see the magpie fly past her head, across the street, and land on a stone tiger statue. Hesitantly, Celine crossed the street to follow it. The bird chirped in acknowledgement as she approached.
“Are you…my guide? Celine asked. “Your master is that demon, correct?”
The bird rolled all of its eyes, chirping again. It took off again, flying down the street, landing on top of a crosswalk light. Celine hesitated, but heard the magpie cry again. She followed. They continued like that for several blocks, Celine growing more and more suspicious as they went.
“If this is a trap, bird, know that I’ll be killing you first.”
“It isn’t a trap,” she heard the demon’s voice say, and she spun, manifesting her Nat.
Jinu stood a few steps down a path to her side, dressed casually, in human disguise.
“I just had to make sure I wouldn’t be followed. By any of my other boys, you see,” he explained.
“There are others, like that one I killed?” Celine asked, her guard still up.
Jinu nodded. “The one you killed, he was…well liked, among my group. If they knew I wasn’t coming here to try and get revenge…”
“Then they would turn on you, too. Tell me, demon. Did you find anything for me?”
“Walk with me,” he offered, extending his arm down the path.
The two walked in silence, Celine staying a step or two behind him, her weapon still in hand.
“You made a problem for me,” Jinu said. “I had a plan, and the demon you killed was a big part of that. He was very talented.”
“You called him a vocalist. Was that your plan? To sing your way to freedom?”
Jinu chuckled. “Something like that. I don’t suppose it matters, now. It would take too long to raise a new member. The hunters are close to turning the Honmoon golden, aren’t they?”
Celine muttered an agreement. “And your kind will all be locked away, forever.”
Jinu stopped and sighed. “I suppose that’s what we deserve.”
“You were supposed to be finding out about Mi-yeong. Her soul. Is she down there?”
Jinu stepped back from her, raising his hands. “It’s…complicated.”
Celine raised her sickle. “Uncomplicate it. Now.”
Jinu sighed. “She is..partially. Gwi-ma can’t consume the souls of slain hunters, so he keeps them. Trophies. And the one you’re looking for? She is his favorite. The one he managed to turn.”
“Did I hear that right?” Hana said, as Celine exited their bedroom. “Mi-yeong made a deal? With Gwi-ma?”
Celine nodded as they walked out into the living area of their apartment. “In exchange for ensuring that her baby survives, and is healthy…she will give in. Let him take her.”
Hana stared at Celine in disbelief. “And you’re okay with this? With…Mi-yeong dying and becoming a demon?!”
“I never said I was okay with it! God, Hana! We’re already losing her. She’s been withdrawing more and more every day. I hear her talking to herself at night. I thought at first she was talking to the baby…but I don’t know now.”
Hana put her arm around Celine’s shoulders. “We’ll make it through this. We’ll find a way to save Mi-yeong, and if we can’t, we’ll raise her child together. It’ll be ok. Even if Mi-yeong turns, at least she will live on in that way. Gwi-ma can’t take that away from us.”
“When Mi-yeong turns,” Celine corrected. “And we don’t know when that will be. She could have a year, a few days, even. Maybe even just minutes. And then what? Do we kill her? Could you do that?”
“We are hunters, voices strong.” Hana said, “...and we kill demons. Every last one. Even then…I don’t know that I could. Not to Mi-yeong.”
Celine hung her head in her hands. “I couldn’t do it either. How do we raise a child with a demon for a mother?”
“We…don’t. We don’t tell the kid about that. We just...make something up. Maybe it’ll be a girl, and she’ll grow up to be a hunter, too. And she’ll have been raised by two hunters, two moms who will love her for all of her days.” Hana draped her arms around Celine’s neck, planting a kiss on her cheek.
Celine smiled, leaning into Hana. “It won’t be the same, though. Not without all three of us.”
“No, but we’ll make it through. As long as we’re together.”
Celine’s breath grew heavy, and she shook her head. “She turned. We killed her…how is part of her still down there?”
“What do you think happens when you kill one of us? That we burn and then, nothing? No. Gwi-ma feeds on what is left. He feeds on anything he can get. If the fire dims too low? We’re all at risk.”
Celine’s stomach dropped. “So…there are scraps of Mi-yeong…of my love, down there?”
Jinu smirked. “The question is, what do you plan to do about that? Seems you need someone on the inside that can help you get her out of that pit.”
Celine’s eyes narrowed. “In exchange for what?”
“Alright, you two. This is it,” Rumi said, huddling with Mira and Zoy backstage.
“Let’s put it all out there on stage!” Zoey said, grinning.
“And leave them begging for more!” Mira echoed.
“But first…” Rumi said, breaking the huddle
“Snacks!” They all cried in unison, reaching for different items on the table in front of them.
“Man I can’t even remember why I was worried about those rude fans, like they think we’re not gonna blow them away?” Mira said, stuffing her mouth.
“You said it,” Rumi added, grabbing some kimbap. “They probably just wanted to make us mad so we’d have more to prove!”
Zoey ripped open a bag of chips, devouring half of them almost instantly.
The girls happily munched, reaching over each other for different things as Shae watched.
[6:47PM]
ShaeKim: How do these girls eat so much and stay so thin? Every other act I’ve ever worked with has been much more strict. I made a suggestion about keeping things reasonable and they all three *growled at me*
TheBobster: They’ve always been big eaters, but they’re always exercising! Celine said from the very beginning to let them have whatever they want!
ShaeKim: Nothing about this tour has been usual. But every show has been a success! I suppose I’ll continue to trust your judgment.
TheBobster: And I trust theirs. Honestly, managing the girls is easy. Let them do whatever they want, and they’ll always knock it out of the park and the fans eat it up. Try to reign them in, even a little bit, and everything falls apart.
ShaeKim: The incident at the theme park yesterday, though. That nearly got out of hand.
TheBobster: Not my first time squashing one of those hashtags.
ShaeKim: There’s no truth to any of them, is there?
TheBobster: You’ve worked in the industry long enough to know how difficult it would be to squash if there were.
ShaeKim: I suppose you’re right.
Shae put her phone away and went to do final checks as the girls continued eating.
“Ramyeon time!” Rumi announced, the table nearly picked clean.
“And then we’re on!” Zoey added.
“For the fans!” they all cried.
The girls lifted their noodle cups, toasting each other.
“Happy fans,” Rumi started.
“Happy Honmoon!” They all finished.
Their little pre-show rituals mattered to them. Sure, they all knew it was kind of silly, but it reminded them that they weren’t just performing for the money, or the fame.
No, there was something much more important riding on their success.
They finished their ramyeon and hurried onstage excitedly as their opening song started playing.
“I can’t believe I just made a deal with a demon,” Celine spat, walking back home.
To save Mi-yeong. What’s left of her, at least, she thought.
Potentially. Maybe. A lot of ‘ifs’ in this plan.
If Jinu isn’t lying. If enough of Mi-yeong is left to come back through.
If Jinu can even pull it off.
If Mi-yeong can forgive me for what I’ve done to Rumi.
“Help me get out of there, and I’ll make sure the hunter’s soul is freed, too.”
Celine knew a way. One shot. The last chance any demon would have to escape Gwi-ma’s realm.
The first hunters had documented so much about the Honmoon, about its weaknesses, about its power. About the demons they would fight. Every generation of hunters had added onto this knowledge, and Celine had a good idea of what was going to happen when the Honmoon finally turned to gold. She hadn’t told Jinu everything, but she’d told him enough.
Jinu had told her quite a bit as well. How weak Gwi-ma had become. How few demons actually remained. Things no hunter had ever bothered to ask, or even care about. Things that Celine wasn’t sure she actually believed.
But things that suddenly mattered, nonetheless, if their plan was to work.
She didn’t trust the demon. She would never. But she trusted his sense of self-preservation.
She also trusted the magpie. It was not, it turned out, originally from the depths. Jinu had simply adopted it. Another oddity about this demon. He did not behave in a way that was consistent with any Celine had ever encountered before. As if he was still clinging to his humanity, and not a willing, broken servant to Gwi-ma.
She had agreed to one contingency. She would care for his pets, if for whatever reason Jinu did not escape. She assumed there would be another bird. Wild birds were easy to care for.
She was certainly not prepared for what she saw as she opened the door to her apartment.
“Oh no. Hell no.”
That was no magpie.
Rumi hated long flights. Their plane was stocked with anything they might need or want for an entire day or night in the air, but she could never quite get comfortable enough to sleep.
She hated the feeling of a sleep mask on her face. Sure, it made it dark enough for her to sleep, but she didn’t enjoy having something on her face like that.
She’d managed to escape Australia and New Zealand without a sunburn, unlike Zoey, whose shoulders had small patches of red where she’d missed with sunscreen during their trip.
Rumi shifted in her cocoon of blankets and pillows. She’d been thinking about Zoey since the incident on the ferris wheel, and when she’d found out about what had happened on social media because of them just hanging out…
And then Zoey in the bathroom. That felt intentional. Like Zoey wanted an excuse to feel her up.
Meanwhile, Mira had just been acting…odd. Bringing Rumi snacks, or drinks. Leaning in closer than necessary to tell her about something on the internet, or something Zoey had said. Like she was telling her secrets. She was also pretty sure Mira had sniffed her at one point.
And while every bit of it with both of them had felt…thrilling, exciting, intimate, and exactly what she’d wanted from them for so long, it also felt…uncomfortable. Because she couldn’t figure out why they were suddenly behaving like this. Because it was so much different from how they’d acted around her before. But mostly because she couldn’t tell them that she was enjoying every bit of it, that she wanted so much more, that she felt so much more.
Rumi stopped tossing and turning, and got up. The “sleeper seat” in the plane wasn’t working for her tonight. She could deal with one sleepless night right before a show, and after that they’d have nearly two weeks before they had to perform again.
She paced the narrow hallway of the jet, not really consciously thinking. Mindlessly mouthing the lyrics to some of her favorite songs. Feeling that tightness in her chest that always came when she thought about Mira and Zoey.
Rumi looked back at where the two were seated, sleeping, only to find their seats empty, their blankets missing. She moved toward the rear of the plane, back where the flight crew were resting. Where their luggage and equipment and snacks and everything else they might need during the flight was stowed. She felt like she walked through rows and rows of storage racks, crates, and bags. No sign of either Mira or Zoey.
Then she heard giggling. She opened another door and saw them, Mira leaning against the wall of the plane, knees bent slightly, legs spread just enough for Zoey to slot in. Mira’s long arms draped across Zoey’s neck, the two of their faces locked together as they kissed.
Rumi crouched, watching as Zoey moved to kiss Mira’s neck, with Mira allowing a soft moan to escape from her lips; lips that were swollen from passionate contact. She watched as Zoey worked her hands up Mira’s shirt, working in motions that Rumi couldn’t see clearly, but she could tell exactly what was happening. She felt her own breath hitch as she watched, unable to tear herself away. She knew it was wrong to peek in on them, what they had was private, something she’d never be a part of.
She forced herself to look away, and turned to leave, face flushed with embarrassment and arousal. Suddenly, she felt her foot connect with the rack she’d been hiding behind, and a metal bin that had been balanced on it tumbled to the floor, ringing out as it struck.
Shit.
“Who’s there?” she heard Mira call out.
Fuck. Might as well come clean, Rumi thought, standing and turning to face them, openly.
“Oh, it’s just Rumi,” Mira replied, returning her attention to Zoey.
“I was wondering when she’d come find us,” Zoey murmured into Mira’s collarbone.
Rumi was unsure what to say, or do. “Sorry about this, I was just…I’m gonna go back to my seat now.”
Mira shook her head, and Zoey turned to face her, warm grins on both of their faces.
Wordlessly, Zoey held her hand out, curling her fingers, beckoning Rumi to come closer. Mira nodded slightly in agreement.
Rumi hesitantly stepped forward, as if her feet were moving on their own. Her thoughts a symphony of emotions, she stepped into the sliver of light peering through the airplane window.
Mira and Zoey separated to allow Rumi to fit between them, and she felt both of their arms wrap around her waist. She closed her eyes as Mira leaned her face down towards her own, catching her breath as their lips met.
Mira’s kiss was not forceful. It was soft, gentle, inviting. Rumi’s lips parted, and she allowed Mira’s tongue to slide against her own, whimpering gently as Mira pulled back, only to feel Zoey’s hand against the side of her face, turning it to face her.
Zoey’s kiss was deeper, intentional, assertive. She probed her lips, as if she was searching for an opening. She nibbled Rumi’s bottom lip, teasing her.
As she kissed Zoey, Rumi felt Mira’s hand slide up her arm, squeezing her shoulder gently. Rumi moaned against Zoey’s lips as Mira gently shook Rumi’s arm. Zoey pulled away, as Mira kept shaking her.
Rumi opened her eyes, intending to plead her to return, but instead of Zoey’s face she saw the air vent hanging over her seat on the plane, sunlight shining through the window. She turned her head and saw Mira gently shaking her arm, trying to wake her up.
“You know, you really do talk in your sleep,” Mira said.
Rumi’s face went white.
“We’re gonna need to have a long talk after the show tonight, I think. All three of us.”
Notes:
eehehehehehhh :D :D :D
Chapter 17: Chapter 17 - The one where it happens
Summary:
Zoey makes an offer. Mira learns to cook. Rumi needs chapstick.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You shouldn’t have told her anything,” Zoey said, watching Rumi try, and fail, to execute her choreo. “Now she’s in her head.”
“I know, I know!” Mira fumed. “I just…didn’t think. I just heard her and…it took everything in me not to kiss her, but you were in the bathroom.”
“And no kissing Rumi without all three of us being there!” Zoey reminded her.
“She probably thinks I’m mad at her. Or weirded out. That’s why she’s in her head.”
“We could…maybe try to talk to her now? Before she hurts herself?” Zoey offered.
Mira shook her head. “We don’t have enough time. That conversation is gonna take a long time.”
“Well we have to do something, Mira! We can’t let her stumble her way through the show tonight!”
“Maybe we…can do something to show her that it’s okay and that the talk we’re going to have is going to be a good one?” Mira said, raising an eyebrow.
“You really do talk in your sleep. We’re going to need to have a long talk after the show tonight.” Mira’s words kept echoing in Rumi’s head. She still couldn’t believe that she had done that.
I really fucked up, didn’t I? she thought, trying to picture the steps she was going to have to make. She kept flashing back to her dream, instead. The needy whispers, the soft groans. What exactly had Mira heard? It was enough for her to say something, so it had to have been something very clear.
She’d done this routine hundreds of times. It was a section of the song where both Mira and Zoey were several feet behind her, so she couldn’t rely on any visual cues from them, and the muscle memory was just not right now.
She couldn’t ask Mira to help. She couldn’t even look at either of them right now.
Huntr/x had never canceled a concert before. To disappoint their fans like that? Not only would everyone at the label be screaming down their necks, but they would have to deal with the disappointment of thousands of fans.
But Rumi was seriously considering it tonight.
She could barely remember lyrics right now. There was no way she was going to be able to perform.
Mira and Zoey were absolutely going to leave the band over this. They just wanted to get through this show so that the fallout would happen while they were already not expected to perform for a while.
So now she was expected to go on stage and perform to thousands of fans, and then lose the only two people in the world that she could actually be herself around.
She tried to run through the steps one more time. She restarted the song, reset her position, and waited for her section to start.
Rumi stepped forward and started to go through the motions. She didn’t make it through the first beat before tripping over her own feet. She didn’t even bother trying to save herself from falling. She just knelt there, trying to keep herself from hyperventilating. The bass of the song still reverberating in her skull wasn’t helping.
She felt her lip quiver. Was this how Huntr/x ended? Was this how the Honmoon would fail, because of her? She felt the corners of her eyes sting with tears.
No. She wasn’t going to let Rumi Kang be the reason that dozens of generations of hunters, hundreds of years of fighting, all had their work undone.
She would fix this. She would make up a story, to explain away anything Mira might have heard, and she would…do her best to move on. Get through the tour, get through Golden, and do her duty. Figure out the rest from there.
She reset the song again. She would hide this, hide everything, forever, if it meant not losing Mira and Zoey. That was something she could never do.
Rumi couldn’t hide it. As soon as she made it through the song successfully, all of the memories immediately rushed back in.
She might be able to lock in for the show tonight, but…they were going to have that talk tonight. And she wasn’t going to be able to hold back the truth.
That she was madly in love with them, that she’d been having dreams about them for years at this point, that she wanted nothing more than to just…scoot a little closer when Mira and Zoey were snuggling on the couch. To be nearer to them. That even that little bit of closeness would be enough to satisfy her.
“Rumi!” she heard Zoey’s voice calling from behind her. She froze. She couldn’t turn to face her, but she also couldn’t run.
“Rumi, wait up!” Mira’s voice echoed. Rumi felt her chest tightening, redness already creeping in.
She felt Mira’s hand on her shoulder. She couldn’t turn. She couldn’t move. She was locked in place.
“Rumi? Are you ok?” Zoey asked, stepping beside her and rubbing her back. “We saw you struggling in the practice room and…”
“We just wanted to let you know everything’s ok. Yeah, we’ve got a lot to talk about, but…none of it’s bad. I promise,” Mira said.
Rumi shuddered. How could it not be bad?
She looked over at Zoey. “Did…did Mira tell you?”
Zoey nodded, and wrapped her arms around Rumi’s waist. “Please don’t be upset. You’re not in trouble.”
She also felt another pair of arms join Zoey’s as they wrapped around her. “I didn’t mean to startle you this morning,” Mira muttered. “I just…was worried someone else would hear. The crew, or whatever.” Mira pressed her lips to the top of Rumi’s head, just next to her braid.
Rumi blinked. Was she still on the plane? Was this still part of the dream?
“Is this real?” she whispered.
“Do you want it to be?” Zoey asked.
Rumi’s stomach did a backflip. She wanted it to be real so bad. She’d never wanted anything more. Not the fame, not the success, not the Honmoon. Not even for her patterns to disappear.
“I…I do,” she managed to choke out.
Zoey smiled. “Then…it’s real.”
Rumi looked to her other side at Mira, who nodded. She felt her heart race, nearly leaping straight from her chest.
Zoey looked around to make sure nobody else was around. “Rumi, there’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you since before the show in Sydney.”
Rumi’s entire body was shaking. What was it? Anything Zoey wanted from her, she could have. She barely managed to nod.
“Do you want me to kiss you?”
The words hung in the air for a moment, not quite landing. Rumi couldn’t process the syllables.
“Because…if you do, then I will. But not until after the show. Do you think we can make it through the show first?”
Rumi nodded weakly. She couldn’t speak. She could barely breathe right now.
Mira scoffed. “I think you broke her, Zoey.”
“Shut up! I am helping!”
“I thought you said you were just gonna go ahead and kiss her.”
“I decided this would be better!” Zoey shot back. “Besides…We only have like 2 hours until showtime. If I start now, we won’t have time for snacks!”
Rumi’s eyes went wide. “Wait…start what? What is even happening?” she managed to ask.
Mira sighed. “Quick version, that talk after the show? Bring some chapstick. You’re gonna need it.”
“I think we might need to let Rumi process this for a while…” Zoey said, tilting her head at Rumi, who was still barely able to move.
“We don’t have that much time, unless we’re gonna skip ramyeon…” Mira said.
“No way!” Zoey cried. “Snacks before a show are necessities! We can’t go on without full bellies!”
“Ok, then let’s go get prepped. Rumi, you coming?”
Rumi turned her head, her brain still struggling to process what had just happened.
The girls sat on the floor of the plane, all facing each other. They’d made it through the show with only minor hiccups, mostly caused by Rumi’s eyes focusing too much on the other girls, but it was still a rousing success. Mira had dismissed the entire flight crew, ensuring the girls would have privacy for the conversation they were about to have.
“Okay, we’ve got 13 hours, a box full of snacks, and we’ve got a lot of ground to cover,” Mira said.
“So…who wants to start?” Zoey added.
“...Start? I thought this was gonna be about…me talking in my sleep last night. And then you…”
“Yeah, you kinda had to turn that part of your brain off for the show, huh?” Mira added, smirking.
“Okay, before anything, Rumi, I gotta know…when did the dreams start for you?” Zoey asked.
Rumi’s eyes went wide. For her? What is that supposed to mean?
“You mean the dreams about…what they were about last night?”
Mira nodded. “About…us.”
Rumi had to think about that. They seemed like something that had been going on forever at this point. But she could remember the first time she’d actually been a participant in her dreams. “...It was…the night after the first time I walked in on you and Zoey making out on the couch.”
Zoey and Mira’s eyes both went wide. “That long?!” Zoey said incredulously.
“That was…back at the old apartment. That was early days,” Mira added.
Rumi nodded. “I…couldn’t say anything back then. My patterns were spreading, and I was forcing myself to focus on the mission. But yeah. That’s…when they started.”
“Rumi, that was like three years ago!” Zoey exclaimed.
“Rumi, I had no idea you’d been holding onto this for so long,” Mira said, leaning over toward her. “We’ve only been having them for like, a week!”
Rumi’s jaw dropped. “Wait, you guys? Hold on, what?!” They were having dreams about her now?
Zoey scooted a bit closer to Rumi. “I think I was the last holdout. But I think the feelings were there for a while beforehand.”
Mira nodded. “Yeah. I think…we were both kind of so focused on each other, that we kinda…refused to admit it to ourselves.”
Rumi watched as Mira also shifted, moving toward her. “So you both…”
Zoey put her hand on Rumi’s shoulder. “I think…we’re all kind of…into each other, am I right?”
Rumi sat for a minute before she nodded. “I…I thought it was weird. That I was…jealous, and lonely, and…you’re the only people I really spend that much time around.”
“I mean, it is weird. Like, I don’t think this is a thing that normally happens, is it?” Mira said. “But…it can be. We can make our own rules.”
“I just…don’t want to be the reason that you two don’t…”
Zoey smirked at her. “Rumi, Mira and I aren’t going anywhere. We’re always going to love each other. But…”
“I think…we’re both wanting to give this a try,” Mira finished.
“If that’s what you want!” Zoey quickly added.
The silence hung in the air, both of them waiting for Rumi to respond.
Rumi didn’t know how to say what she wanted. For so long, she hadn’t even been able to admit to herself that she wanted anything. For her entire life, want had been a bad word. Something she wasn’t allowed to do.
And now, here she was, being offered everything. Being offered them.
She stared forward. “Am I still dreaming?”
Zoey’s lips curled in, and she shook her head. “No, Rumi. This is real.” She placed her hand on Rumi’s knee. “We’re…asking you.”
Mira put her arm around Rumi. “We’re…offering.”
“Do you remember the night we went to the theme park? You said something in the elevator when we were heading back to the hotel,” Zoey asked.
Rumi tried to remember, but the night was a haze. She just had the basic gist. “I…I told you, didn’t I?”
Zoey nodded. “You told me Mira was lucky, because she got to kiss me, and that I was lucky because I got to kiss Mira.”
“And you told her that you were worried nobody would ever want to kiss you, because of these,” Mira added, pulling Rumi’s sleeve up.
Rumi nodded. “Because…they’re evil.”
Zoey shook her head. “They’re Rumi. They’re part of you, and you aren’t evil. You’re just…hurting.”
Rumi felt tears forming in her eyes.
“Rumi, you’re beautiful, and so, so good. All of you. Even your patterns,” Mira added.
Zoey shifted herself one more time, sitting right next to Rumi at this point. “And…I told you there in the elevator, and I’m telling you again now. I’m sure that someone does.”
Rumi looked to her right, finally making eye contact with Zoey. “I’m still having trouble believing this can be real…”
“I mean, I’ve been saying the same thing since Zoey and I talked about it, it’s so surreal…” Mira said, also scooting right next to Rumi. “But yeah. There’s actually two someones that want to kiss you.”
Rumi turned to face Mira, whose expression was that soft, gentle look, that she’d only caught glances of. The look that was for Zoey.
The look that was now for her, too.
“I know this is a lot to take in, Rumi, but…”
“The dreams don’t have to be dreams anymore,” Zoey finished. “This can be real. If you want it.”
Rumi had never wanted anything more in her life. “I’m…nervous.”
“We both are, too” Zoey said, leaning into her. “But there’s a first time for everything.”
“It can’t go worse than Zoey’s and my first date,” Mira added.
“So, how are we gonna do this?” Mira asked, fixing her hair.
“What do you mean?” Zoey replied, sitting on Mira’s bed.
“I mean, we can’t just…go out on a normal date. You want to be on the front page of every tabloid tomorrow? Even if we were a straight couple, two kpop idols on a date is big news. Being in the same group and gay? We’d never hear the end of it.”
Zoey bit her cheek. “That…is a good point. I hadn’t really thought about it that much.”
“America really doesn’t care about gay people at all, does it?” Mira asked.
Zoey shook her head. “Some do, mostly old people, in SoCal at least, but yeah. Like…I’d say a good third of my senior class was some flavor of lgbt, and open about it.”
Mira sat on the bed, next to but a bit away from Zoey. “Were you open about it? Back there, I mean.”
Zoey shook her head. “Like…four people know. My mom and dad, my oldest half brother, and…” her voice trailed off.
“And who?” Mira prodded.
“My ex-girlfriend, Penny.”
Mira sat quietly for a moment. “I didn’t know you’d dated anyone before. I haven’t, just to be clear. I mean, my parents tried to get me to date the son of some business mogul they were trying to woo. Can’t imagine why that didn’t work out.”
Zoey giggled. God, that laugh. Mira would cross an ocean to hear her laugh like that.
“Was she good to you?” Mira asked.
Zoey shook her head. “She was until she wasn’t. So…no.”
Mira wrapped her arms around Zoey. “Then I’ll have to be extra good to you to make up for it.”
“Ok, so, Rumi is going to a lecture at the university tonight, we’ll have about four hours while she’s gone all to ourselves. What do you wanna do?” Zoey asked. “As long as we keep it casual, we could probably go out for dinner or something, or we could do something here and try something more…romantic?”
Mira stared flatly. “What do you mean by romantic?”
“I mean, like, maybe we could cook for each other! Eat by candlelight! Play some soft jazz or something!”
“…Have you ever cooked anything before? Because I haven’t. Rumi is the only one of us who I trust in the kitchen.”
Zoey shrugged. “How hard can it be? I’m sure we can figure it out.”
“How was I supposed to know it would catch fire?!” Mira asked, her arms crossed.
“I can’t believe we almost burned our apartment down…” Zoey whimpered, watching the firefighters leave the blackened room.
“Well, that’s one way to start off our first date,” Mira said, smirking. “Normally I’d say let’s leave arson for the third date, but I appreciate the effort.”
“We’re gonna be in so much trouble…” Zoey said, tears welling in her eyes.
Mira turned to face her. “No, we’re not. Celine might be a little miffed, sure. But Bobby? He’s a true believer. I don’t think he’s capable of being mad.”
The smell of smoke started getting to them, so they quickly changed and left the building. As they walked down the street, Zoey mumbled, “so I guess I blew my shot, huh?”
“What do you mean? I’m having a blast. We’re going to get real food now, right?”
Zoey looked up at Mira. “You’re not mad at me?”
“Zoey, I started the fire. Accidents happen. Why would I be mad?”
“You just looked…I dunno, angry in general earlier. Figured it was cause of me.”
Mira stopped and turned to face Zoey directly. “Zoey, I have mad RBF. It’s kind of my thing. If we’re going to keep dating, you’re going to need to learn how to read my other cues.”
Zoey looked at Mira, eyes narrowed. “What kind of cues, exactly?”
“Like the fact that if I’m walking next to someone a good 20cm shorter than me and keeping pace with her, it’s because I want to be next to her,” Mira said, smirking. “You walk slow.”
Zoey huffed. “I am not slow! I thought we were…strolling.”
Mira rolled her eyes. “Anyway, what do you want to eat? Also, we should probably tell Rumi about the apartment.”
“Oh my god, I forgot about Rumi! She’s gonna be so mad at us! Do you think we’re even gonna be able to stay there tonight? Her room is closest to the kitchen, what if all of her stuff is ruined!”
“Relax, I’m sure it’s fine. Anyway, how does hot pot sound?”
“So…we have some good news and bad news,” Zoey said, the two of them blocking Rumi from entering the elevator.
“The bad news is, we may have started a fire in the kitchen, and all of our clothes probably need to be dry cleaned,” Mira added.
Rumi pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. “Please tell me the good news.”
“We…all get to go shopping together, and stay in a hotel for a week while they deep clean the whole apartment?” Zoey offered, her smile not quite reaching her eyes.
Rumi sighed again. “I’m never going to be able to leave the two of you alone unattended, am I?” She shook her head, and a soft chuckle escaped as she stuck her hands back in her jacket pockets. “So…what happened exactly?”
“It could happen to anyone!” Mira scoffed. “Total accident.”
Zoey gave her a look “Mira…”
Mira grumbled. “I…forgot to take the cutting board off the stove before I turned it on,” she muttered, looking away.
Rumi couldn’t keep herself from laughing. Zoey and Mira looked on, confused.
“What’s so funny?” Zoey asked.
“When I was 10…I did the exact same thing! Aunt Celine wouldn’t let me even look at the kitchen for a month!”
Zoey tried to picture a young Rumi setting fire to Celine’s fancy kitchen, and burst out laughing as well.
Mira tried to force her laughter down, but ultimately her facade also broke as all three girls stood in the lobby of their apartment building cackling.
“Rumi, I need a favor,” Mira asked. Rumi was sitting in their living room, reading a book she’d picked up earlier that week.
She placed a bookmark in the book and shut it, looking up at Mira. “What is it?”
Mira hugged her arms close to her chest. “I…need you to teach me how to cook. Without burning the building down, this time.” It had been nearly a month since the accident, and the girls were finally letting her live it down.
Rumi smiled, rising to her feet. “Yeah. I can do that.”
“So…you want to cook for Zoey, is that it?” Rumi asked, pulling ingredients out of their refrigerator.
“Did she tell you that?” Mira asked, narrowing her eyes.
Rumi shook her head. “I can see it on your face. Was that what was happening when…?”
Mira grumbled. “We were trying to have a date. It…didn’t go very well.”
Rumi smiled. “That’s actually really sweet, though. Maybe the second time’s the charm?”
Mira sighed, asking, “So what are we making, anyway?”
“It’s a super easy recipe, I promise. One I taught myself when I was younger, and I’m sure Zoey is gonna love. Kimchi Jjigae.”
Rumi talked Mira through all of the steps; which ingredients to use, how to slice everything, the order of adding ingredients, and how long to let everything boil.
Then, she helped Mira prep everything, making sure to let Mira get comfortable with her knife skills. She wrote a tiny cheat sheet for her to follow with cooking times and a few extra bits of information.
“How did you learn to cook like this?” Mira asked, as she followed Rumi’s instructions.
“Celine’s a busy woman; and I got tired of takeout every night. So…I got on the internet, watched some videos, and taught myself how to do it. In retrospect, I’m surprised I didn’t burn the kitchen more than just the once.”
“...thank you, Rumi. I really hope Zoey likes this.”
“I know she will. I’m gonna go do some shopping, maybe catch a movie. Leave you two alone for a few hours…sound good?” Rumi asked.
Mira looked at their new cutting board, cleaned and nowhere near the stove, and nodded. “Yeah. I think I got this.”
Rumi turned to leave, pausing in the doorway before turning back. “Take good care of her. She’s something special.”
Mira smiled softly. “Yeah. Yeah she is.”
“Wait…the kimchi jjigae you always make me…that I’ve always loved…that was from Rumi too?” Zoey looked awestruck.
Mira smirked. “As if we needed more evidence…I think this is how it’s supposed to be, Rumi. The three of us.”
Rumi could feel her breath catching. All her years of dreaming. Was this really how it was going to work? She felt the warmth of the two girls on either side of her. Their soft touches, their low voices, the warm looks on their faces. It was all so much. So much more than she had imagined.
“Rumi, you were kind of out of it the last time I asked, so I’ll ask you again. Do you want me to kiss you?” Zoey asked.
This was either another dream, or a dream come true. Either way, Rumi wasn’t about to say no. She nodded, smiling through the tears in her eyes.
Zoey smiled, taking Rumi’s face in her hands and leaning into her, allowing their lips just the softest contact, as if she were inviting Rumi to participate.
Rumi closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of Zoey’s breath and the soft pressure of her lips, before relaxing her mouth and leaning into the kiss, trying to mimic some of the motions she’d seen in kisses on TV dramas and between Mira and Zoey themselves.
Everyone’s first kiss is a little awkward, but for the two of them, it was like fitting a brand new key into a well oiled lock. Everything takes a moment to slot into place, but once they found the right pattern, the right rhythm, it was like their lips were made for each other. Zoey had only felt that once before, the first time she had kissed Mira.
In an instant, any lingering doubt that she held about whether she and Rumi were compatible evaporated. Kissing Rumi felt as natural as breathing, and just as important.
As they finally pulled away from each other, Zoey lightly nibbled on Rumi’s bottom lip, eliciting a sharp gasp from the other girl.
“That was…” Rumi struggled to find the words.
“Amazing,” Zoey finished, linking her fingers with Rumi’s.
“And that was just the first one,” Mira added.
Rumi turned her head to face Mira, who still wore that same soft, gentle expression that Rumi had desired to see directed at her for so long.
“Can I kiss you, too?” Mira asked, her fingers trailing along Rumi’s arm.
Rumi’s heart skipped a beat, and she nodded eagerly.
Whereas Zoey’s kiss had been light, inviting, and patient, Mira kissed Rumi like she was trying to save her life. Mira’s kiss pushed Rumi backwards, her back against the edge of the sofa. Rumi gasped as they found their rhythm, and she gripped the back of Mira’s neck to steady herself.
If Zoey’s kiss had been like gently sliding a key into a lock, Mira’s kiss was like kicking the door off its hinges, and Rumi was along for the ride. Rumi felt heat rising within her, a fire that was familiar, and for once, not unwelcome.
For Mira, it was like she was making up for lost time. Years spent with their relationship incomplete, a puzzle that she and Zoey had been putting together for years, and only just realized they’d been missing a third of the pieces.
“Mira! Let the girl breathe!” Zoey joked, grinning as Mira finally pulled away from Rumi.
Rumi sat up straight, her skin flushed and warm. “You weren’t kidding about the chapstick, were you?”
Zoey and Mira both laughed, each leaning over Rumi to kiss each other. She had seen them kissing before, but never this close, and never like this.
The events of the last few minutes settled into Rumi’s mind. Actually kissing them had felt nothing like it had in her dreams. It wasn’t worse by any means, her heart had never been more elated, but it was different. Her dreams never quite captured all the sounds, smells, and feelings involved.
Was this how it was really going to be from now on? The three of them, kissing, sharing their space more intimately, and..more?
She wasn’t ready to answer that last question, not yet at least. Sure, she had fantasized about what would come next, but it didn’t feel important right now. There were so many questions left to ask, so many more things to find out about each of them, things that she’d always been curious about but seemed so…personal.
Her thinking was interrupted by the other girls pulling her closer to them into a warm embrace. Mira kissed Rumi softly before Zoey, and then Mira and Zoey kissed again.
“I just…I want to know everything,” Zoey asked as they all separated. “All your dreams. Everything we couldn’t share before. I had no idea there were going to be so many, though!”
Rumi bit her lip before speaking, “I…most of them were always the same. Some of them weren’t even like…crazy makeout dreams like last night. Just…gentle, everyday moments. Kissing each other goodbye when we have to do something on our own, or just all of us snuggled up on the couch together. The three of us holding hands. Innocent, cutesy stuff. The kind of stuff you two are always doing when we’re at home.”
Zoey felt her heart melt. “Rumi, that’s so sweet! Mira, did you know Rumi was this soft and sweet?”
Mira smiled. That warm smile that now belonged to both Zoey and Rumi. “Yeah. I knew she was a softie. But that’s not all your dreams, is it?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at Rumi.
Rumi blushed and turned her head downward, shaking her head gently.
“You wanna know the dream that made me realize I loved you, Rumi?” Zoey asked.
Rumi turned her head to face Zoey, her jaw dropping. Neither of them had used that particular word toward her before. “You…in a dream?”
Zoey nodded. “I was still in denial until then. It was the night before we went to that theme park in Australia. We were all in bed together, and…I told Mira how precious you were, and she told me how happy she was that you were ours now. And then…you said you always had been. I think when I woke up that next morning, I knew. It took me until tonight to be sure, though, and…I am. I’m just as in love with you as I am with Mira.”
Mira put her hand on Rumi’s leg, squeezing it gently. “And I am, too. My dreams were more…intimate, I think, but…ever since they started I realized that my heart was twice as big as I thought it was. Big enough to fit both of you in there side by side. Being in love with you just feels like…the most right thing.”
The tears that had been welling in Rumi’s eyes crested over, and she broke down, sobbing.
“Shit. Did we say something wrong?” Mira asked.
“I think we might have come on too strong…” Zoey replied.
Rumi shook her head, smiling through the tears. “I just…I’ve wanted to love you both for so long and now it’s finally happening. It’s a lot to take in, but God do I want to take every bit of it in. I love both of you so much.”
“Rumi…stop, you’re gonna make me…” Zoey started, trailing off as tears began streaming down her face.
Mira sniffled, her lip quivering as her eyes glassed over. “Stop it you guys..”
Soon they were all openly sobbing, holding each other, and never, ever letting go.
“Ok, can I ask something?” Rumi said, looking over at Zoey. They were both lying on either side of Mira, a pile of blankets and pillows underneath them. Mira was softly stroking Zoey’s hair with one hand, while Rumi’s was still in its usual tight braid.
“Shoot,” Zoey said.
“I guess it’s for both of you, but…I’ve always wondered, ever since the first time I overheard it. Why does Mira call you bunny?”
Mira snorted a laugh. “Oh god…”
Zoey grinned. “You remember when my hair was longer? I was always trying new bun designs and hairstyles and stuff.”
“She did one that I swear to god, looked like rabbit ears from the side,” Mira added.
“And so Mira called me her little bunny. I liked it, and it stuck.”
“The hairstyle did not, fortunately.”
Rumi’s smile faded slightly. “So many moments like that I missed out on..”
Mira’s hand found Rumi’s shoulder, pulling her closer. “We’ll have plenty of moments together from now on.”
Zoey smiled, reaching across Mira’s waist for Rumi’s hand. “And you’ll be a part of all of them.”
The three of them laid like that for a while before either of them said anything else, just enjoying each other’s presence.
“Should…we tell Bobby? Like…this is not going to make his job any easier.” Zoey asked.
“We’ll tell him when we see him in person. He’s meeting us in LA, right?” Rumi replied.
Zoey nodded. “At my dad’s new place I got him.”
“You…got your dad…a new place?” Rumi asked quizzically.
“I mean, yeah. What am I gonna do with money? Let my dad pay rent forever?”
“Yeah, I don’t get it either, Rumi,” Mira said.
“Listen…I know how privileged I am. But I love my dad. And my mom. My mom is doing fine for herself, but my dad…raising all us kids, on a teacher’s salary? I owe him the world,” Zoey responded. “Besides, my room there is way bigger than it was at the old house. So much more room for activities!”
Rumi shuddered to think what sorts of activities Zoey might be referencing.
Mira leaned her head against Zoey’s. “We’re gonna need to tell your dad about Rumi, too. Since we’re gonna be staying with him for a while.”
Rumi’s eyes went wide as the reality set in. Mira already knew Zoey’s parents, but for Rumi, this would be not just meeting Zoey’s family as a friend and bandmate, but as her…
“Wait, so…I’m meeting Zoey’s parents…as…”
“My other girlfriend!” Zoey exclaimed. “I’m super excited! I know my dad is gonna love you, he loves everyone.”
I’m her girlfriend. I’m..THEIR girlfriend now. Both of them. And they’re MY girlfriends now.
“I still feel like I’m dreaming,” Rumi sighed contentedly into Mira’s side. “But if I am..I don’t want to wake up.”
“There’s my girl!” Mr. Chin exclaimed, picking Zoey up in a big hug.
“Daddy!” she replied, grinning as she hugged him back.
“It’s been too long! I’ve missed my baby!” he said, putting her back down.
Zoey rolled her eyes “Come on, dad. I was just here. Besides, I’m all grown up now!”
Her dad tutted. “You may be 23 now, but you’ll always be my baby girl.”
Zoey grinned, and her dad turned his attention to the other girls. “Mira, it’s always so good to see you,” he said, giving Mira a gentle hug.
“Good to see you again, Mr. Chin.”
“I’ve told you, call me Jin!” he replied, turning to Rumi. “Ah, and you must be Rumi. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Zoey has told me all about you. Well, her and what I see on TV.”
Rumi bowed respectfully. “It’s an honor to meet Zoey’s father, thank you for having us in your home.”
Jin laughed. “Always so formal. Sometimes I forget what it’s like over there,” he said, patting Rumi on the back. “Come, let’s get you girls something to eat.”
The girls followed him into the house, with Rumi marveling at its size. “Zoey, I think your dad’s house is bigger than our apartment!”
Zoey nodded. “It’s pretty big, but…I mean, I got a really good deal on it!”
“I’ll let Zoey give you all the tour later. I want to catch up with my daughter and her incredible girlfriend, and get to know you, Miss Rumi!”
“Actually, dad…” Zoey started, “there’s something you should know.”
“Tell me in the kitchen. Please, I’ve got bulgogi marinating! Allow me to cook for you girls!” he laughed, leading them all into the kitchen.
The girls all sat at the counter, with Rumi between Zoey and Mira.
“This kitchen is so nice! I could cook so much in here!” Rumi said, her eyes wandering around the room.
“Oh, you cook?” Jin asked, washing his hands.
“A little, nothing too adventurous. We’re usually too busy to spend much time in the kitchen,” Rumi answered.
“She’s better than either of us,” Mira added. “She’s the one that taught me.”
“Then she must be very good indeed!” he said, grinning. Rumi saw the same glint in his eye as when Zoey smiled about something. “Maybe we’ll teach each other something while you’re here!”
“I would enjoy that, Mr. Chin,” Rumi said.
“Please, you’re a friend of Zoey’s, you call me Jin!”
“Actually, dad…that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Rumi’s…not exactly my friend. Not anymore.”
Jin gave Zoey a puzzled look. “What do you mean by that? Did you two have a falling out?”
Zoey grinned, shaking her head. “Nothing like that, Rumi and I are…kind of dating, now. So is Mira. All three of us.”
Jin tilted his head, pondering for a moment, before shrugging. “If it makes my little girl happy, who am I to judge? Nobody’s getting hurt, right?”
Zoey shook her head. “No. We’re all really happy together.”
Rumi blushed, giving Zoey a sweet smile.
“Well, then, Ms. Rumi, welcome to the family!” Jin said, tossing some meat onto the grill.
“Told you,” Zoey said, nudging Rumi’s thigh with her knee. “My dad’s the coolest.”
Mira smiled. “Yeah, I didn’t know they made parents like him. Totally unfazed by anything.”
“Chalk it up to California living,” Jin said, chuckling, turning the meat with chopsticks. “I’ve seen it all by now.”
“Speaking of California living, where is everyone else?” Zoey asked. “I figured Isaac would be here at least, or is he with his mom?”
“No, Isaac will be here soon. He had an interview for an internship this morning out in the city.”
“Isaac is Zoey’s oldest half-brother,” Mira explained to Rumi.
“He’s only a couple years younger than me,” Zoey added. “He’s in school for…advertising or something like that?”
“Something with those social websites you kids are always on,” Jin said.
“Zoey, weren’t you already like, a year and a half old when you moved here?” Rumi asked.
Zoey winced. “Uhh…yeah…”
“That was why Zoey’s mother and I split,” Jin sighed. “I’m not proud of it, but…”
“Hey, it’s ok, Mr. Chin. Everyone makes mistakes,” Mira said.
Jin smiled, plating the meals for the girls. “I was never a good husband. Not to Zoey’s mother, not to Angie. But I’ve done my damnedest to be a good father, instead.”
Zoey smiled. “Which you knocked out of the park, dad.”
The girls ate, with all of them complimenting Jin’s cooking, before finishing so Zoey could show them around the house.
“I’m kinda jealous,” Rumi said, marveling at how big and beautiful everything was. “How many bedrooms does one man need?”
“All of the kids have their own room, so we always have a place to stay when we visit,” Zoey explained. “That was the only thing he said was non-negotiable when we went house shopping.”
“You mean mansion shopping,” Rumi said. “How much did you spend on this place?”
Zoey shrugged. “A few million. Like I said, it was a good deal.”
Rumi looked confused. “A…few million?”
“Dollars,” Mira explained. “I think it was about 8 billion Won, right?”
“Yeah, I wasn’t paying too much attention to the numbers.”
Rumi shook her head. They all had plenty of money, but to drop billions of Won on a house halfway across the world was…something else.
“And this is my room!” Zoey exclaimed, opening the door to her bedroom.
The room was incredibly Zoey. A giant neon turtle illuminated one wall, splatters of multiple colors on every other wall, a keyboard and guitar in one corner next to a desk that was clean and tidy, the only non-Zoey thing in the room.
“This couldn’t be anyone else’s room, could it?” Rumi said, smiling.
“Uh huh! I have everything I need if I come up with a song idea while I’m here, too!” she said, flopping on her bed. “It’s soundproof, too, so I can jam out at full volume.”
The bed was large, about the same size as the ones that they’d slept on in their suite in Australia.
“So, we’re having a slumber party tonight, right?” Zoey said, grinning up at her girls.
Mira grinned. Rumi gulped.
Notes:
:D They kissed! Welcome to Polytrix! :D
Chapter 18: Chapter 18 - The Middle
Summary:
The girls have a sleepover, and learn a new word in English.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, yeah! That’s the house!” Zoey said, finishing the tour back in the kitchen. Mr. Chin was nowhere to be found.
“Yeah, you bought yourself a really nice place,” Rumi replied. “It’s very big, I don’t think I’ve seen a house this big anywhere before.”
Mira shrugged. “It’s big, but I still like our place better.”
Rumi smiled. She knew the feeling. This place was nice, almost as nice as their penthouse, and so much bigger, but…it wasn’t home to her.
“Just think, when this tour’s over, we’re gonna have nothing but couch time,” Zoey said, grinning. “Unless…”
“Golden takes priority, when it’s time,” Rumi finished.
The other two both nodded. “But…we still get some downtime, right?” Zoey asked.
“Of course, bunny. Rumi’s not completely heartless,” Mira answered, pressing a kiss to the top of Zoey’s head. “You’re not, right Rumi?”
Rumi rolled her eyes. “Come on, would I do something like that?”
“Come on, let’s go compare dad’s couch to ours!” Zoey yelled, changing the subject. The girls made their way to her father’s main living space, with Mira and Zoey flopping down next to each other, while Rumi sat at the opposite end of the long, black leather sofa.
“Rumi?” Zoey asked, tilting her head.
“What are you doing over there?” Mira added.
Rumi blinked. “Habit I guess?”
“Get over here!” Zoey said, grinning, scooting over to make space for Rumi in between them.
Rumi stood and joined her girlfriends, feeling her stomach fluttering all over again. Both Zoey and Mira leaned against Rumi, locking her into place.
“It’s so…wild,” Rumi said, her hands suddenly linked with the other girls’.
“But…it fits,” Mira replied. “Don’t get me wrong, Zoey, there was nothing the matter between us before, but it’s like…we were always missing Rumi without realizing it.”
Zoey nodded. “And yeah, we’re going to be adjusting for a while, like just now. But Rumi, you always have space here, with us. You never have to feel separate from us again.”
“And it’s your job to remind us if it ever feels like we’re settling into old habits and you feel even a little bit left out, right?” Mira added.
Rumi closed her eyes and smiled, nodding. “Thank you. Both of you. It’s still so hard to imagine this being my life, now,” she sighed happily.
Suddenly, they heard the chime of the front door of the house opening and the loud thud of it closing again.
They heard a male voice calling out from the entryway. “Dad? Is Z here? I saw the rental outside!”
Zoey immediately climbed over the couch and ran to intercept him.
“Isaac!” she shouted, giving him a big hug.
The other girls stood up and followed Zoey into the entry hall.
Isaac was tall, much taller than even Mira, and was kneeling to hug Zoey. As they pulled away, he stood up, and all three of them had to tilt their heads up to meet his gaze. “Mira, it’s great to meet you in person, and…Rumi, right? The other member of the band?”
Mira and Rumi both bowed. “It’s a pleasure to meet Zoey’s family,” Rumi said.
“Sorry, my Korean is…pretty bad,” Isaac admitted. “I didn’t catch any of that except Z’s name.”
“They’re happy to meet you, bro. I dunno where dad went, he might be outside.”
“Oh, yeah. Hey, good to meet you, too. I’m gonna go get changed, let dad know I’m here if you see him,” he said, disappearing up the stairs.
“So, that’s Isaac,” Zoey explained.
“There’s certainly a lot of Isaac,” Rumi said. “Your dad’s not tall, either, is his mom a giant?”
Zoey laughed. “She’s pretty tall, yeah, but no, he shot up past both of them. He’s about…195cm? Maybe a bit over?”
Mira sighed. “And here I was thinking I was the tall one. He didn’t look that tall on the video calls.”
“I mean, of the three of us, you definitely are, Mira,” Rumi said, playfully nudging her. “But yeah, Zoey. He seems alright.”
“He’s cool. He’s in the circle of trust,” Zoey said, adding, “He knows about me and Mira. And if you’re ok with it, he can know about you, too.”
Rumi nodded. “As long as it doesn’t make things awkward, and he can keep it to himself,” she said, pausing a beat before asking, “Exactly how big is this circle of yours?”
“My parents, Isaac, and my best friend Shelby,” Zoey replied. “A couple other people know about me, but..that’s it.”
“Plus Bobby, and Celine of course,” Mira added.
Rumi thought about Bobby, and the task she’d sent him on before he could make his way out here to meet them. The task that she couldn’t tell the girls about just yet. Not until she was certain.
“I have way too much energy,” Mira groaned, flopping back onto Zoey’s bed. “We shouldn’t have slept on the plane.”
“Yeah, jet lag is the worst,” Zoey added. “But hey, that means none of us will fall asleep during our slumber party!”
Rumi still wasn’t sure what to make of that, or what her girlfriends had planned for tonight’s activities. She wasn’t ready for…that step just yet, but…cuddling on the plane had been nice, and Zoey’s bed was extremely comfortable.
She had also never gotten to experience a slumber party growing up. Or have much of a social life. Celine had homeschooled her, hired tutors, and groomed her for the music industry from the very beginning, the only friends she ever had growing up were other music kids, who had been very self centered and overly pampered.
“Spoiled children never succeed,” Celine had always said. As if everything she’d done, all the pressure and expectations she demanded that Rumi give up everything for had been a kindness.
“So…what exactly is a slumber party? I’m not exactly sure…it’s not like we’re little kids anymore.”
Mira and Zoey grinned at each other. “Well, we have a few ideas…” Zoey said, a mischievous smile on her face as she kissed Rumi’s shoulder.
“I can find us a movie to watch,” Mira said. “Or at least…to have playing in the background,” she added, smirking.
Rumi shuddered, her breath catching. She turned her head to see Zoey had scooted right next to her.
“Hey,” Zoey said, grinning at her.
“Hey,” Rumi replied, smiling. Zoey leaned over and gave her a kiss, just a quick playful one, but it still made Rumi’s chest tighten. Just knowing that this was possible now, that she, Demon-girl Rumi, could just randomly get kisses from one of the two most beautiful people she’d ever met was…exhilirating.
“Just so you know, I’m not used to this much attention,” Rumi said as Zoey curled into Rumi’s side. “I might not know…what I’m supposed to say, or do, in any given situation. I think…that’s my biggest concern going into this. Like…real life isn’t the same as fantasy life.”
Mira set the TV remote down. “Rumi, we get it. This is brand new for us, too. I mean, Zoey’s the first person I’ve ever dated, it took me a while to learn how it all works, and that was with there being all sorts of dating advice for new lesbians on the internet. I’m pretty sure we’re in uncharted territory here with there being three of us.”
Zoey hummed an agreement. “We’re gonna go at your pace, Rumi. And yeah, it’ll be confusing and awkward and take us a few tries to know what works and doesn’t work, but that’s honestly half the fun! You’ll see.”
Rumi smiled and gave Zoey a kiss before she turned to face Mira, reaching her hand out. Mira placed her hand in Rumi’s and gave it a little squeeze as Rumi giggled. “No. Give me the remote. I’ll pick something. You and Zoey go get snacks.”
Mira rolled her eyes. “Fine. Don’t hold my hand, then,” she said, pulling her hand away and slapping the remote into Rumi’s palm.
Rumi frowned. “It’s not that, Mira. I just figured whatever kind of slumber party we’re going to have, it’s going to need plenty of snacks. This is us, you know. And I want to pick the movie.”
Mira smirked. “So we’re going to watch one of your sappy romance movies, huh?”
Rumi smirked. “Uh huh.”
Zoey and Mira left the room in a huff, padding off to the kitchen. As they started raiding the Chin’s cupboards and refrigerator, Zoey wrapped her arms around Mira.
“Hey, bunny,” Mira said, placing her hands over Zoey’s.
“Hey. Been a while since it’s been just us, hasn’t it?”
Mira sighed in agreement. “I won’t say I don’t miss it, but…it’s been really nice with Rumi.”
Zoey nodded against Mira’s back. “Yeah. I’m…really happy, actually. I just don’t want you to think that with all the attention Rumi’s been getting that I love you any less.”
Mira smirked. “I love you too, Zoey. And I love Rumi. It’s like…there’s just so much more love in the air whenever we’re all together,” she said, turning around to face Zoey.
Zoey pressed a kiss to Mira’s lips and giggled. “You’re going soft, Mir. Gonna lose your edge.”
Mira turned her nose up and scoffed. “Am not. I’m super tough.”
Zoey rolled her eyes. “Suuure. Although…neither of us are as soft as Rumi.”
“I swear to god she is going to pick some movie that we’re all going to be bawling at the end of,” Mira said, rolling her eyes.
“That’s…kinda what I love about her. She just loves feeling things. It’s like she bottles herself up so much in public that when it’s just the three of us, we get pure, concentrated, straight from the tap Rumi.”
Mira gave Zoey a warm smile and nodded. “Let’s hurry up and get snacks, so we can get back to her.”
A few minutes later, the girls returned with a small mountain of food. Rumi sat up and helped them, taking the pile from Zoey. Zoey turned to lock the door before joining the others on the bed.
“Rumi…is that really what you wear to sleep in? With three people in the bed it’s gonna get pretty toasty,” Mira asked.
Rumi tugged at the collar of her shirt. “I...I mean I kind of have to. I never know if someone is going to walk in and see.”
Zoey shook her head. “My dad’s the only one who could unlock the door from the outside, and he’s not going to unless there’s a fire or something.”
“We have nothing planned for the next few days, there’s like, zero risk of any interruptions. If you want to…get comfortable, you can,” Mira offered.
Rumi blinked. Comfortable? She was comfortable being with them, no matter what, but…
It would be nice to feel the cool air on her arms again. To feel Zoey and Mira’s gentle touches, or even just the contact of being close to them, without that barrier.
“I…think I’m going to go change,” she said, scooting out of bed. She stepped into Zoey’s bathroom and opened her travel suitcase.
Long-sleeved undershirts, hoodies, and high-collared shirts for going out in. Her wardrobe had become pretty restrictive ever since her patterns had spread past her elbows, and even moreso since the first one appeared on her neck. When she was packing for this trip, she hadn’t considered something like this being remotely possible. However…
There was one thing. One option, something she hadn’t even packed with the intention of wearing it. It was just something she liked to keep close to her. But now, with the way things had gone…
Rumi emerged a few minutes later, flipping the light off and stepping toward the bed, where Zoey and Mira had saved her spot in the center for her.
“Rumi, is that..?” Zoey asked “I didn’t think you liked it.”
“You still have that?” Mira echoed. “I thought you’d gotten rid of it.”
Rumi shook her head. “Are you kidding? This is my favorite thing I own.”
“Happy birthday, Rumi!” Zoey exclaimed, giving Rumi a big hug. “We got you a present!”
Rumi smiled. “Thanks, guys, you didn’t have to get me anything, though.”
“We made it. Well, we had it made. I think you’re really gonna love it!” Zoey squealed.
Rumi unwrapped the small package, pulling the lid off of the box.
“A..t-shirt?” Rumi asked, staring at the folded lavender-colored shirt.
“There’s a design on it,” Mira replied. “Zoey drew it, and we found a place that prints custom shirts.”
Rumi pulled the shirt up, looking at the design.
It was a drawing of her, rolled up in a cocoon of multicolored blankets, with the words “RumiRito” captioning the bottom.
It was a reference to the way Rumi slept in the winter at their old apartment, rolling herself up in as many blankets as she could. Zoey had coined the nickname, saying she looked like a rolled up burrito, and Rumi had set it as her text handle as one of the trio’s shared inside jokes.
“This is…actually really cute, guys. Thank you so much,” she said, hugging the shirt close to herself. “I love it.” They all hugged, though Rumi’s smile couldn’t quite reach her eyes.
After she had retreated to her room for the night, she looked at herself in the mirror. Taking a deep breath and steeling her nerves, she pulled her long-sleeved shirt over her head.
Rumi hated seeing her patterns. Celine had always refused to give her an actual explanation, but a demon had somehow impregnated her mother. Knowing what she knew about demons, she couldn’t imagine any situation in which that exchange had been even remotely consensual. It made her hate her patterns even more, as well as her own existence…
She looked at the shirt that Mira and Zoey had given her. There was no way it would cover them all. She tugged it on anyway. The newest markings that had appeared peeked out from underneath the sleeves, as well as across the neckline, which was lower than most of the tops she’d been able to wear.
It was comfortable, at least. Very soft.
Maybe, once the Honmoon has turned gold. Once I’m free of these. Then I can…
She removed the shirt, folding it carefully and setting it on her bedside table before putting her other shirt back on. She would have to keep it safe, secure. A gift from Mira and Zoey? They would never know how precious it was to her…how precious they were to her.
She laid on her bed, holding the folded fabric close to her until sleep took her.
“It’s been a month, and Rumi still hasn’t worn the shirt we made her,” Mira said. “I think maybe it just wasn’t her style.”
“Or she hated my drawing,” Zoey said, pouting. “I should’ve known better. Rumi’s all high fashion, big glamorous looks. When’s the last time she ever wore a plain ol’ t-shirt?”
Mira sat next to Zoey, rubbing her back. “It’s ok, bunny. I’m sure she loved it, even if it’s not her style.”
Zoey laid her head on Mira’s shoulder, frowning. “I just…really thought she’d like it. Even if it was just for pajamas...”
Zoey’s eyes went wide with joy, seeing Rumi wearing the shirt she and Mira had made her. “It looks so good on you,” she said, smiling.
Rumi rejoined them on the bed, snuggling in between them. Mira and Zoey each took one of Rumi’s hands into their own.
“There she is,” Mira said, turning toward Rumi. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen you in short sleeves.”
Rumi nodded. “They got...a lot worse a couple years ago. I was..not doing great for a while.”
Mira pulled Rumi’s hand up to her lips, kissing it gently. “You seem to be doing better now.”
Rumi smiled. “Yeah. I am.”
Zoey used her free hand to start the movie that Rumi had queued up. “This better not make us cry, Rumi,” she said worriedly.
“I think it’ll be fine. It’s got a lot of good reviews, and the description sounds really sweet!”
An hour and 45 minutes later, all three girls were openly weeping.
“They barely got any time together, why couldn’t Yun-hui stay with her?” Mira sobbed.
“Why didn’t she stay with Jun?!” Zoey cried.
“Because Jun had her life in Japan, and Yun-hui had her life with her daughter in Korea! They had to go home!” Rumi tried explaining through her sobs.
“Mira, Rumi made us cry about two old lady lesbians!” Zoey whined.
“I’m sorry! We can watch something else next! Zoey, you pick something!” Rumi whimpered.
Zoey took the remote and quickly navigated to a different streaming service, putting on one of the TV Dramas they’d all already seen before. After a few minutes, and wiping away a few sets of tears
Mira leaned against Rumi. “Do you think we’ll still be together when we’re old like that?”
“Definitely,” Rumi replied. “Right, Zoey?”
“Of course,” she replied, reaching her free hand across Rumi’s stomach to grasp Mira’s, “I’m not letting go of either of you!”
Rumi smiled. “I really, really love you guys.”
Mira and Zoey didn’t respond, they just took turns kissing her.
“Rumi…can I do something?” Zoey asked. “It’s…kind of embarrassing to ask, but…I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
Rumi blinked, pausing for a beat. “What is it?”
“Just…seeing you, like this. Like you finally feel comfortable in your skin. It’s just…something you said before made me really sad for you, and…I wanted to do something to help.”
Rumi nodded. “Anything.”
Zoey pulled Rumi’s hand toward her lips, and kissed it gently before tilting her head slightly, pressing her lips against the purple marking just above Rumi’s wrist.
“These make you beautiful,” Zoey whispered, kissing another one of the lines on Rumi’s arm. “And I love every inch of you.”
Rumi’s lip quivered anew, fresh tears forming in her eyes. “Zoey, I…”
Mira followed Zoey’s cue, pressing her lips against one of the patterns on Rumi’s right arm, slowly kissing her way up toward her elbow. “None of you could ever be evil, Rumi, because even this, even these, makes me feel good when I see them.”
The tears slipped free from Rumi’s eyes, streaming down her face as Mira and Zoey both took turns, kissing the purple stains, the part of herself that Rumi had spent so much of her life hating.
She couldn’t force herself to speak, but offered no resistance when Zoey and Mira tugged at the hem of her shirt, lifting it over her head as they continued kissing her arms, up to her shoulders, and along her collarbones. Zoey paused at her neck, looking into Rumi’s tear-filled eyes and kissing her deeply, a kiss which Rumi returned in equal measure. She held on to Zoey’s hand for dear life as Zoey’s tongue teased and danced alongside her own, while Mira continued kissing above her chest, each kiss a punctuation mark on a new instance of I love you. I accept you. I see the person you are and I adore every bit of you.
Rumi helped them unclasp her bra, and as they pulled it away from her their kisses returned, each of them working their way across the web of patterns that wrapped around her.
Mira paused, looking at one of the lines. There was something off about it.
“Rumi…is this new?” she asked, running her finger along it. It wove its way between several other lines and down her sternum. It didn’t look out of place, but Mira had documented all of Rumi’s patterns when she was drawing her before. “I thought I got them all when I was sketching you for that outfit…”
Rumi nodded. “They…do that. Whenever I feel really bad, like…when I feel helpless, like I did something wrong…whenever I hate myself, or feel shame for who I am.”
Zoey looked at her with concern. “When did you…?” as the realization set in. She looked over and locked eyes with Mira. “When I ran off.”
“When I made you stay away,” Mira added.
“When we…left you alone for so long,” Zoey finished.
Rumi shook her head. “It’s fine, you two. Don’t worry about it.”
Zoey felt her lip quiver. “We did this to you, Rumi. It’s not fine.”
Rumi smiled. “Zoey…for the first time in my entire life…I don’t hate these patterns. You two…you did that for me. Sure, they’re a map of the bad times, but without them…without living the life I’ve led…what if the cost of that was never being able to be like this with you? I wouldn’t trade them.”
Zoey smiled and snuggled against Rumi.
Mira also snuggled against her, but a thought crept into her mind. “I’m going to have to redo the neckline,” she muttered.
Rumi chuckled. “Don’t worry about it. It was a stupid idea anyway.”
Mira shook her head. “I think we can come up with something that accentuates them and follows their lines, even if it isn’t quite as…revealing.”
They sat there for a moment, neither of them saying a word or moving, allowing the silence to settle between them, only broken by the dialogue from the KDrama playing in the background.
“You know, if it’s just gonna be me, I’m gonna put my shirt back on,” Rumi mumbled.
Mira raised an eyebrow. “So, we’re back to it, huh?”
Zoey grinned, kissing Rumi again. “I was worried the moment had passed.”
Rumi shook her head. “I…really, I’m fine. And…I want this.”
Zoey looked over at Mira, grinning as she slid her leg over Rumi’s waist, rolling her body on top of hers.
“Zoey? What are you…?” Rumi started, but trailed off as Zoey sat upright, pulling her top off in one fluid motion. As she sat there, straddling her love, Mira and Rumi both stared up at her, her skin reflecting the glow of the tv, the fabric of her bra catching and muting those same colors, highlighting her shape as it did so.
Rumi had caught glimpses of her in the bathhouse, and had seen her in a sports bra when working out, but this was…different. Something special.
Rumi’s eyes wandered to Zoey’s stomach, the toned muscles peeking from just below the surface of her skin. She thought about the picture Zoey had accidentally sent to their group chat the week before. The secret that hadn’t been meant for her eyes, now right in front of her face.
She hesitantly reached a hand up, gripping Zoey’s side as she directed her gaze upward. “Is this ok?” she asked.
Zoey giggled. “Rumi…”
Mira pressed against Rumi’s side. “It’s her first time, bunny. For any of this. You’re gonna break her.”
Rumi blushed, casting her eyes away from both of them. Zoey shook her head, leaning down as she turned Rumi’s head back toward her. “There’s nothing you can do to me that wouldn’t be ok,” she whispered, pressing her lips against Rumi’s.
Rumi felt something in her brain snap as every synapse short circuited at once. Mental images flashed through her head, of all the hundreds of dreams and fantasies she’d enjoyed over the years. None of them had prepared her for Zoey saying something like that to her, in real life.
Rumi gasped as she felt Zoey grab her hand, pulling it up to her chest, resting Rumi’s palm over her bra. “You can touch me like this,” Zoey purred, reaching her other hand behind her to unclasp it. She pulled the fabric away, Rumi’s hand suddenly meeting her bare skin. “Or like this. Anytime you want.”
Rumi’s breath caught as she felt Zoey’s breast in her grasp. Seeing her, feeling her like this was more than she ever could have imagined possible. It was more than a dream come true. It was…
It was too much. Rumi smiled and lowered her hand, focusing her eyes on Zoey’s face.
“Is everything ok?” Zoey asked, her look of arousal instantly replaced with one of concern.
Rumi smiled and nodded. “It’s fine. Just…I need to work my way up to this stuff, I think. Getting a little overwhelmed.”
Zoey leaned down and kissed her again before climbing off of her and snuggling next to her again. “100% fine. Like I said, we take this all at your pace.”
Mira murmured in agreement. “The last thing we want to do is make you uncomfortable, Rumi. That said, though…” Mira sat up, pulling her sleep shirt off as well, tossing it on the pile at the foot of the bed. “I was starting to feel a little left out.”
Rumi grinned. “I would never want to leave you out, Mira,” she said, turning to face Mira, their lips meeting briefly.
They all laid together like that for a while, their attention drifting between each other and the plot of the show on TV.
“You know, I always hated love triangles on TV. Now I think I know why,” Mira said.
Zoey and Rumi just laughed.
The next morning, as the girls finished getting dressed, Mira watched as Rumi changed back into her long-sleeved undershirt, sighing softly.
She thought back to that day during practice, when she’d first seen the hint of Rumi’s patterns. How scared and uncertain she was. How she came so close to abandoning Huntr/x altogether because of them.
And now, to how much she realized she would miss them when they sealed the Honmoon. The patterns were Rumi’s great shame, but they had brought them together in ways none of them could’ve imagined.
She wordlessly wrapped her arms around Rumi, pressing a kiss to the back of her neck.
Rumi sighed happily and leaned against Mira. They both stood there like that, wordlessly connected, neither of them able to believe how far they’d come since that day.
Zoey emerged from the bathroom, seeing them like that, and smiled.
Mira finally released her embrace, allowing Rumi to take her turn in the bathroom. She and Zoey sat on the bed while they waited for her.
“Last night was…” Mira started.
“I think the most enjoyable night I’ve had in bed that didn’t involve anyone orgasming,” Zoey finished.
Mira smirked. “I was going to say…it was special. Comfortable, in a way that I didn’t think the chaos of adding Rumi to our situation would be. Not so quickly, at least.”
Zoey smiled, leaning against Mira. “Yeah. I still feel bad, though.”
“About her new pattern?” Mira asked. Zoey nodded. “I do too. But…we can’t undo that now. What we can do is make sure we’re never the reason that another forms.”
Mira pressed a kiss to the top of Zoey’s head. She always admired just how kind Zoey could be.
The girls finally emerged, catching Jin and Isaac finishing breakfast. “Hold on a minute, I’ll fix you something!” Jin called as they entered the kitchen together.
“We’re fine, dad! Just…coffee. Lots of it,” Zoey replied, already holding her hand up to stop her dad as she started filling the coffee pot with water. He reluctantly returned to his seat as she started the fresh pot.
While it brewed, the girls sat around the dining table with Jin and Isaac. “So, how did you three sleep last night?” Jin asked.
“Jet lag. We barely got any, we were up watching tv all night,” Mira muttered.
“And emptying my pantry, apparently.”
“We needed snacks. We’re going shopping later, we’ll pick up plenty more, don’t worry!” Zoey replied.
“We’re going shopping?” Mira asked.
“Mira, we’re this close to Rodeo Drive and you think I’m not going shopping?” Rumi asked. “Have you met me?”
Mira rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I could stand to pick up a few things. But I figured that would be more..planned out?”
“Ohhh…I forgot to text her,” Zoey mumbled.
“We talked about it while you were in the shower,” Rumi added. “Zoey said she was gonna run it by you…”
“I got distracted! There were notifications!”
Mira smirked, rolling her eyes. “I forgive you. But let’s try to keep it somewhat reasonable today. We’ve got plenty of time while we’re here.”
The coffee finished brewing, and Zoey barely lost the race with her father to get up faster. “Please, I have guests in my home, allow me to do something,” he said as he poured three mugs, accepting Zoey’s help to carry them over to the table.
Mira and Rumi both sipped theirs immediately, sighing contentedly. “Thank you, Mr. Chin,” they both said, while Zoey was still adding sugar to hers.
“One of these days, you kids…” Jin muttered, taking his seat.
“Oh, hey, Z. What was it you wanted to talk to me about yesterday? I kinda got wrapped up in something and you guys disappeared after a while,” Isaac asked.
Zoey looked up, nearly spilling sugar onto the table. “Huh?”
“You said you had some news you wanted to share, right?”
“Ohhhh,” the girls all said in unison. “We were gonna tell him, and then we kinda…got busy.”
“It’s no big deal,” Zoey said, sipping her coffee. “Just…I got a new girlfriend, that’s all,” she said, grinning as she sipped.
“Wait, so, you and Mira..? I thought y’all were ride or die,” he said.
Jin and Mira both rolled their eyes.
“Didn’t say we broke up. Just…added,” Zoey replied nonchalantly.
Rumi smiled meekly, waving.
“Ohhhh, so it’s like a poly thing? Based,” Isaac said.
“Whats…a poly thing?” Mira asked.
“Polyamory? Like, the opposite of monogamy?” Isaac offered. “Relationships that aren’t just with one person.”
All of the girls looked at each other, silently communicating.
Did you know that was a thing?
What the hell does that even mean?
I thought we were the only ones!
“We’ve…never even heard of that word. Didn’t know that was even a thing, outside of the three of us,” Rumi said.
“Totally a thing. Look it up. My friend Michelle has like, 3 boyfriends,” Isaac said.
Zoey was already on her phone, searching the term up. “Yeah, looks like…the Korean word only really refers to how men would have multiple wives back in the past, or like guys who cheat on their wives.”
Mira nodded. “Yeah, ancient history stuff. Dajayeonae. Don’t think that’s really us, though.”
Zoey shook her head. “No, I’m finding lots of stuff in English but nothing in Korean.”
Rumi stared at her cup. There’s a word for it?
Mira couldn’t help but be reminded of the hashtags she’d learned about a few days prior. All the shippers. What would they make of their situation?
“Poly…huntr/x,” Mira muttered.
“What was that?” Zoey asked.
“What the fans would call us. If they knew. Poly-huntr/x.”
Rumi stifled a laugh. “They’d probably come up with something catchier.”
“Oh, speaking of fans! My friend Shelby wants to have us all for a get together party with some of my high school friends on Thursday, would you guys be down?” Zoey asked. “It’d all be cool people, would really like you to meet them.”
Rumi nodded. “Sounds fun.”
Mira kept mulling the words over in her head.
There's a name for it.
We're not alone.
BONUS:
“So, Mr. Park. Tell me why I’m meeting with you today. You were very insistent to my secretary that we meet, rather than discuss anything over the phone. I understand you’re looking to book talent at our festival, though you weren't specific if you meant for this year or next.”
The short man sitting opposite him wore a hat, oversized sunglasses, and a face mask. He wasn’t unaccustomed to people he worked with concealing their identities, however usually by the time they met in person he had been able to get a read on who, exactly, he was meeting with. This man was…nobody.
“That’s right. And you’re not going to believe who it is,” the man said, removing his mask and sunglasses.
He recognized him instantly. Anyone remotely connected to the music industry knew him, and more importantly, they knew what act the man represented.
“I’ve got to get on a plane to America soon. I trust I can tell my girls that’s a yes when I get there?”
He nodded in stunned silence as the legendary manager of Korea’s biggest group stood and exited his office.
“Well. That’s certainly going to make next year's lineup more interesting.”
Notes:
The movie is called Moonlit Winter (윤희에게), and I made the mistake of watching it while I was writing.
Chapter 19: Chapter 19 - Legacy
Summary:
Jinu gives Celine a gift, and she receives an unexpected visitor. Bobby touches down in Los Angeles.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tigers are not house pets.
Celine had learned this the hard way, after having Jinu’s “pet” dropped on her doorstep after their second meeting.
It didn’t help that this tiger was about twice as broad as tigers were supposed to be, and seemed to be blissfully unaware of this fact.
Celine sighed, seeing her home office glow with the now-familiar light of the portals that the tiger used to get between this world and the demon realm.
It unceremoniously dropped another letter on the ground in a puddle of drool that Celine was not looking forward to cleaning up. She was not sure what spirit tigers ate, but it certainly didn’t smell pleasant.
Shall we meet tonight? The usual place, 11PM. - Jinu
She sighed. She would much prefer if the magpie had remained the messenger between them. It was less messy, at least.
The blue tiger padded around her apartment, much like any normal cat would. Unfortunately for her, normal cats were typically not 400kg behemoths. She heard a glass crash to the ground and shatter, and the sound of furniture being unceremoniously shoved out of the way.
At least she had enough time to get some writing done before she had to go meet him. Her work on the book had stalled, and the memories she’d resurfaced in documenting her life with Mi-yeong and Hana…
Growing older is inevitable. Everyone is born, and the seasons change and years pass. Growing old, however, is a conscious choice. The young look toward their future, the old to their past. Once you stop living “now” and start living “then,” it is only then that you become old.
For the past Twenty-three years, six months, and twenty-seven days, Celine had grown very old indeed. For her, time had stopped on that day.
She had done her duty in training the next generation of hunters. She had exchanged the blades that she once wielded as she fought alongside her sisters for a simple farmer’s tool. Suitable for pruning the weeds that emerged, but not to give chase in any meaningful capacity.
That was her duty now. To grow and cultivate a legacy that she knew was going to culminate with this generation of hunters being the last. But it was a duty that she had grown weary of. It was a duty that had cost her…everything. Everyone she loved.
And so, she lived in her past. Seeing Mi-yeong in her dreams helped her get through every day. In her dreams, Mi-yeong and Hana would still be there. They would still love her. Mi-yeong would still be by her side.
Celine wondered if the book had been a mistake. There were nights where, after recounting a particularly painful memory, she considered calling her publisher and having him rip up the contract. It was too much.
However, she knew that if she were able to do this, to tell their story, even if the very thing that brought them together had to be redacted…maybe this would help redeem her for all she’d done. Maybe this would help others find the courage to live as themselves without shame, without fear. She could only hope.
She paced her apartment, cleaning up the incidental messes that the tiger made.
“Can you please go lie down, Mr. Tiger?” she asked, exasperated. “You can have the bed for now. I can change the sheets later.”
The tiger, apparently understanding her, bounded off toward her bedroom, allowing her the opportunity to sweep up the broken glass and other items that had been knocked over.
She hoped Mi-yeong would forgive her for the deal she’d struck with the tiger’s demon master. Even if she remained unforgiven, what else could she do?
“Mi-yeong, please. Allow me to help,” Celine urged, trying to steady Mi-yeong as she walked from their bedroom to the bathroom.
“Celine, no! I am pregnant, not helpless. I can at least do this by myself,” Mi-yeong shot back. She braced herself against the wall as she stepped, slowly, and with pained grunts, down the hallway.
“Mi-yeong, baby, you shouldn’t be in this much pain,” Hana added. “We should let you see a doctor.”
“And let someone see me like this?” Mi-yeong spat, lifting her shirt, exposing the patterns wrapping viciously around her abdomen. “What doctor could I see? What medicine would he give me for this pain?”
Mi-yeong made her way into the bathroom, slamming the door shut behind her. Celine and Hana held each other’s hands as they waited for her.
“Celine…I think we’re losing her,” Hana whispered. “She’s not herself anymore.”
Celine nodded weakly, her eyes stinging. “It comes and goes. She’s…hearing things. I heard her talking to nobody this morning.”
“Do you think it’s…?” Hana said, unable to finish the sentence.
Celine nodded. “I only hope she can hold on until the baby comes. It won’t be long, now.”
Hana squeezed Celine’s hand. “Whatever happens, we’re in this together.”
Celine didn’t respond, staring at the wall instead. The silence between them dragged.
Finally, she spoke. “Do you think…when he takes her, she’ll remember us?”
“Are you admiring his trophies?” Jinu heard a voice ask from behind him.
“I am. I hope to add to the collection,” Jinu replied, turning to face the reaper who had joined him in the tunnel.
The broad-shouldered, steel-eyed demon smiled at him. “The elder, the one who killed Mystery, you mean, correct?”
Jinu nodded in agreement. “She has been difficult to track. Her movements are erratic, and I can’t enter her home. I dispatched my pets to follow her.”
“I was wondering where Derpy went off to. He’s always by your side, Jinu,” Abby mused, planting the large, heavy palm of his hand on the wall beside Jinu. “Always protecting you.”
Jinu scoffed. “I don’t need him to protect me,” he replied.
Abby grinned. “Is that so?”
Jinu looked away. “What do you want with me?”
“Mystery is dead, and you’ve not taken vengeance in nearly a week. You keep returning empty-handed,” he answered. “If you don’t bring the hunter’s soul to Gwi-ma soon, it won’t be her you need to be afraid of.”
Jinu smirked. “Always Gwi-ma’s loyal soldier, aren’t you?”
Abby’s smile faded. “As you should be as well. Now that our plan has failed, it’s time to get back to work.”
“This is the last time we can meet,” Jinu said as Celine arrived at their usual spot. “I’m being watched, I won’t be able to move freely anymore.”
“That suits me just fine, demon,” Celine replied. “I was wondering how long I would have to tolerate your behemoth.”
“About that…yeah, if you don’t mind watching Derpy for me a little while longer.”
Celine narrowed her eyes. “You named him Derpy. How old are you, again?”
Jinu smirked. “He’s not the brightest, is he? It fits.”
“How long do I have to…take care of him?” she asked. More like clean up after him as he destroys my home, she added mentally.
“I don’t think for very long, but…I need time to lose the heat on me. If he comes home smelling like human right now, that would be very bad for me.”
Celine sighed. “Fine, I’ll just…remove all the breakables from his level. What else do you need from me?”
Jinu shook his head. “This is gonna sound stupid, but…I wanted to give you this,” he said, holding out an envelope.
Celine took the envelope. “What is this?”
“You asked about my plan the last time we met. The one you ruined. Since we can’t do anything with it anymore, I thought maybe you could. You work in that industry, correct?”
She opened the envelope, scanning over the paper inside. “A…song? What is this?”
Jinu smiled. “I wrote that with the demon you killed. We were both really proud of it, I think it’ll be a hit no matter who sings it.”
Celine tucked the paper back into the envelope. “You really are the strangest demon I’ve ever met.”
Jinu shrugged. “Gwi-ma gave me a voice and an ear for music. It’s the only thing that stops the pain.”
Celine turned to leave. “I will see you when the Honmoon closes, Jinu.”
“Wait! There’s one other thing…I need a favor,” he called.
Celine stopped. “What kind of favor?” she asked, eyes narrowed to slits.
“I need you to hurt me. So it will look like I at least tried to get revenge.”
Celine smiled, cracking her knuckles. “That is something I can do.”
Celine sat in her living room, her furniture finally rearranged to hopefully prevent any more tiger-related incidents. She’d removed or repositioned many of the decorative items in the entire apartment to prevent as much destruction as possible.
As if sensing her relaxing, the tiger padded over to her, prodding her for attention. Sighing, she ran her fingers through his fur.
“We’re coming up with a better name for you, I refuse to call a majestic creature such as yourself something so childish.”
She looked at the paper Jinu had given her. A set of lyrics, with a few notes drawn that she assumed were to be the main melody. It was clearly not finished, although the lyrics had several different parts indicated.
She shook her head. What had Jinu been planning? A demon boy band or something? She scoffed and dismissed the idea. There might be something there with the song, there might not. She would evaluate it more closely when she finished writing her book. Still, the fact that he’d given it to her showed something. Some lingering humanity, maybe. Or maybe this was all a ploy to manipulate her.
What exactly was she willing to give up in order to potentially save Mi-yeong’s soul? Their plan hinged on the Honmoon turning golden; it was only during Gwi-ma’s last moments that such an escape would be possible for him. If he truly wanted to be free, he would not allow anything to interfere with it. However, Gwi-ma was not a force to be taken lightly. He could strip away Jinu’s free will, or simply kill him, if he suspected him of being a traitor.
She still did not trust the demon. But she would be willing to consider a pardon, if he was able to deliver Mi-yeong from that pit.
If not, if he tried to escape without her, she would put him down.
She didn’t care if he was human at that point.
“Celine…I’m sorry,” Mi-yeong whispered. “I don’t know…I don’t know what’s happening to me.” She leaned against Celine, wincing in pain as she adjusted her position.
“Shhh, it’s okay baby. I’m here for you. No matter what,” Celine murmured into Mi-yeong’s ear. “Hana will be back soon, with some medicine, and the machine. We will finally get a look at our baby.”
Mi-yeong forced a smile onto her face. “This child…it will be all that’s left of me when I’m gone. Promise me you’ll love her just as much as you loved me?”
Celine nodded, pressing a kiss to the top of Mi-yeong’s head. “I will, my love. It will be my everything, for as long as I live.”
Celine and Hana fiddled with the controls of the ultrasound machine that Hana had “borrowed” from the clinic she’d visited. They looked through the manual for the machine, trying to understand how to use it as best they could, as well as a medical textbook that Celine had borrowed from the library.
Hana held the probe against Mi-yeong’s belly, searching for where the baby would be as she watched the monitor.
“I have to apply some pressure, is that all right Mi-yeong?” Hana asked.
Mi-yeong nodded. “Yes. I can handle it. I want to see my baby, even if it’s just this once.”
Celine held her in place as Hana pressed gently against Mi-yeong’s stomach. As she did, the picture came into focus, showing the outline of the child growing within her womb. Hana pressed the button to capture the image before repositioning to try and see more.
“That’s our baby,” Celine said, holding Mi-yeong’s hand tight.
“I hear her heart beating,” Mi-yeong said, smiling as tears filled her eyes.
Hana captured a few more images before pulling the probe away. She looked at the pictures she’d captured, flipping through a few of them. Eventually she left one on the screen as she joined her lovers in bed, holding the textbook.
“I’m not trained at this, and I’m just going off of these example images but…I think it’s a girl?” Hana said.
“I told you,” Mi-yeong said, smiling. “A mother always knows.”
She squeezed Celine’s hand, rubbing her stomach with her free hand. “Hello, my daughter. It’s nice to finally meet you.”
Celine awoke from her unplanned nap to a knock on her apartment door. She looked at the clock on her wall. Just past 2. Had she really slept for nearly an hour?
The tiger was still lying next to her, asleep. She nudged it awake, urging it to leave, quickly. It obeyed, slowly descending into the portal that opened beneath it. She had no idea who would be knocking on her door at 2 in the morning, but whoever it was, that would not be something she could explain.
She straightened her clothing and hair as she approached the door. As she pulled it open, she was instantly greeted with a glowing white arrow pointed right at her face, nocked in an ornately decorated bow, the string pulled back and ready to fire.
Celine looked at the face of the woman holding the bow; her fellow hunter, the one she hadn’t seen in more than twenty years. The one whose face was more furious than she’d ever seen it before.
“What did you do to our daughter?” Hana asked, her voice dripping with malice, as Celine slowly backed up. Hana entered the apartment, bow still trained on Celine, as she kicked the door closed behind her.
Bobby stood and stretched his legs as the plane finally touched down in Los Angeles. This was his first time in America in years, and he was excited to see the sights. But more importantly, he was excited to see his girls.
The tour was going exceptionally well so far, aside from a slight bump at the concert in the Philippines the other day. Rumi had stumbled during one of their songs, quickly catching herself, but prompting rumors that she was being underfed. As if that were humanly possible, Bobby thought to himself. A few tweets had also started surfacing about the alleged “Zorumi” incident, since Zoey had been in her line of sight when it happened.
He knew his girls. Mira and Zoey? They were taking a risk, but they were careful. Rumi, on the other hand, wasn't the type to take part in those kinds of activities, which was a plus, since Rumi had a terrible poker face. If she had gotten involved in any sort of entanglement with anyone, she wouldn’t be able to lie her way through even a casual conversation.
Although, considering what she had told him the other day, and the plan she’d cooked up, maybe she was better at keeping secrets than she let on.
He disembarked the plane, rolling his bag through the terminal. Retrieving his phone from his pocket, he opened up his messages with the girls.
[4:12PM]
TheBobster: Hey girls! Just touched down at LAX. Don’t worry about picking me up, I already got an uber to my hotel!
RumiRito: Hotel?
Z-dawg: bobby noooo youre staying with us at my dads house i insist also were already in the car like 20 mins away
“Zoey! Stop texting and driving!” Rumi shouted as Zoey weaved their rental car through traffic.
“It’s fine! I’m being careful!” She chirped cheerfully, swerving back into the correct lane as a car horn blared at them.
“Careful. Right. That’s what I think of when I picture Zoey doing anything,” Mira joked.
“Yall are just jealous cause I’m the only one of us who knows how to drive!”
“I know how to drive!” Rumi protested, “I just…don’t. I choose not to.”
“And how many times have you failed the driving test?” Mira asked, smirking.
“The test is unfair. It doesn’t test if you know how to drive, it’s just about if you can follow a bunch of stupid rules a bunch of old people made up years ago,” Rumi replied, crossing her arms and turning her nose upward.
Mira rolled her eyes and smirked. “Zoey, try not to get us killed,” she said, snatching Zoey’s phone out of her hands.
“Hey!” Zoey yelled.
Z-dawg: Zoey has been disarmed, Bobby. Cancel your Uber, we will be there shortly. -M
Bobby chuckled, heading toward the main entrance.
Notes:
Zoey canonically being the only licensed driver *and* her being a completely irresponsible rascal is 100% on brand for all of them.
Chapter 20: Chapter 20 - June
Summary:
Celine and Hana talk. Rumi and Bobby surprise the girls. An unwelcome visitor disrupts a party.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hana directed Celine to sit. “I’m going to ask again. What did you do to Rumi?”
Celine complied, her hands raised. “Hana, please. It’s been so long. Just…let me explain. Put the bow down.”
Hana sighed, relaxing her draw as the arrow dispersed. Her bow remained in her hand, however. She looked around the apartment, grabbing a stool from Celine’s kitchen and sitting across from her. “Your apartment is arranged…interestingly,” she said.
“I was…petsitting. A rather rambunctious one, at that.”
Hana smirked. “I thought you hated animals. Too messy for you.”
“It wasn’t exactly a choice. Sort of a last-minute emergency,” Celine replied.
Hana shook her head. “I didn’t come here to talk about dogs destroying your apartment. I want to know what happened to Rumi. I saw her in Tokyo, and she…I couldn’t even touch her, for god’s sake. She recoiled from me like I was some sort of monster.”
Celine sighed. “Where do I even begin? I have made…so, so many mistakes.”
“No, Rumi. Hold still, let me finish,” Celine said, braiding Rumi’s hair.
“Umma, please? I promise I’ll keep them covered!”
Celine shook her head. “You can’t keep them covered in a water park. Water blows everywhere, it would be too much of a risk. We will go somewhere with a private swimming pool sometime soon.”
Rumi pouted, allowing Celine to finish working on her hair. “I bet every other girl gets to go.”
“Every other girl isn’t as special as you, Rumi. They aren’t going to grow up to hunt demons, like you are. You have an important duty, and someday, maybe, those patterns will go away. Then you can swim with the other girls.”
“Ok, umma,” Rumi replied. Celine, sitting behind her, didn’t notice the tears forming in her eyes.
“I couldn’t stand to look at them, once the first one spread,” Celine admitted. “Perhaps…if I had just…let her do as she wanted, it wouldn’t have gotten so bad.”
Hana shook her head. “What were you thinking?”
“I don’t know! I look at her, and that’s all I can see!”
Hana sighed. “I should have taken her with me. At least then…”
Celine stood. “No. You ran as far as you could, as fast as you could. You sold your share of our catalog and abandoned us, abandoned me!”
“After what you did? To Mi-yeong? Of course I ran!” Hana spit back. “We promised each other!”
“We both did it, Hana. We had to.”
“No, Celine. You were the one who did it. I was just holding her back. Waiting for Gwi-ma to take her away.”
“I had no choice! I did what I had to!” Celine spat back at her.
“There was always a choice, Celine!”
“She was going to kill her, Hana! She was gone!”
The demon struggled against the strength of the two hunters, her claws reaching for the other two humans just out of her reach. The shame for what she had done, the pain she had caused, the pain she had felt…it would all be gone if she could just erase that one from existence.
“Mi-yeong, stop this!” she heard one of the hunters say. That was her name. They were talking to her. She didn’t care.
“Give me the baby!” She yelled, her voice distorted and twisted.
“Please, hold onto yourself! You can fight this!” the other one yelled.
Look at what you’ve become. This is right. This is where you belong. The voice spoke to her. Feed, and you can come home. All the pain will go away once you’re down here.
The demon pushed as hard as she could, to no avail. The hunters were too strong, too powerful. I used to be strong. How am I so weak, now? That thing, it took my strength from me! She hated the human child.
“I’m so sorry, Mi-yeong,” the first hunter said. The demon could feel the heat coming off of the dagger. She fought against her captors, her claws and teeth held back by their grip .
“Celine, wait!” the other hunter cried, but it was too late. The demon felt the blade enter her chest, and as she did, an entire slew of memories flashed through what was left of her mind.
She felt her flesh burning, but the pain of that was nothing compared to the pain of the memories that had invaded her. The hunters that had just ended her life, the ones who she had been fighting against, trying to kill, those were…her lovers? How could she have forgotten them? And the human infant that she wanted to destroy…no, to consume, that was…her daughter? But how? How could she have forgotten?
The memories sped up. The years of hunting demons. Killing the kinds of creatures she had become. The music they had made, the life they had shared. The pain that came when she was forced to endure that man from the record label. The way she betrayed not only her own feelings, but the pain she saw on Celine and Hana’s faces when they found out.
The deal she’d made to protect the child. Of course it was a trick. Gwi-ma did not make deals without a catch. He was always going to take her soul at the moment of her child’s birth. Make her first action as a demon be to kill the very thing she’d sold her soul to protect.
The very last thing she heard, as the flames reached her head, was Celine’s voice. “I’m sorry, my love.”
If the demon had been able to, she would’ve said the same.
“We made a promise. If we’d just held on a little longer…she would have been taken back to the depths,” Hana muttered. “You had no right to kill her. And then…you took the baby. You, with Mi-yeong’s blood on your hands, said you would raise her.”
Celine nodded. “I…I thought that we would raise her together. I just...I was the leader of our group! It was expected of me, to be the one to say it. To be the one who would raise her on paper. It was always supposed to be us.”
Hana shook her head. “I couldn’t look at you after that. Whatever we had before…it doesn’t matter anymore.’
Celine nodded. “I know. I never expected it to, I just…I thought, for Rumi’s sake, we could…”
“Like I said. If I had known how she would turn out staying with you, I would’ve taken her with me. Away from all of this. Let the Honmoon find a different hunter.”
They sat in silence for a while, the weight of Hana’s words settling into her soul. Celine took a deep breath before she responded. “Maybe that would have been better.”
Celine sighed as Rumi wriggled underneath her, resisting the bathwater. “Calm down, sweetie,” she cooed, trying to get the infant to quit struggling so much.
She ran the washcloth across the ‘birthmark’ on Rumi’s back. She had been trying for so long to believe that that’s all it was, that it didn’t mean anything, but a part of her knew. She felt her stomach turn, and bile rising in her throat.
Mi-yeong gave her soul for this child, and it hadn’t been enough. Hana had run off before the dust had even had a chance to settle. Disgusted by what they’d done. What Celine had done. By what the child turned out to be.
Celine understood that disgust all too well. She quickly finished cleaning the baby and covered her up with a towel. She would make sure it stayed out of sight as best she could.
“She looks so much like Mi-yeong,” Hana said. “It’s so much clearer in person than in pictures.”
Celine nodded. “It’s why I can barely stand to look at her. I see Mi-yeong’s eyes judging me. I see…what she became. What Rumi could become, if she ever gives up.”
“The girls she’s with…you didn’t tell them about me,” Hana said, changing the subject. “Are you that ashamed of what we shared?”
Celine looked confused. “I did tell them. Perhaps I was…less clear than I should’ve been, but I did tell them.”
Hana shook her head. “They acted like they had no idea…like it was a grand revelation.”
Celine pondered for a moment. “Then I guess they aren't all together, then. Not yet at least.”
Hana snorted a laugh. “Come on, Celine. I would be surprised if lightning struck twice like that.”
“Hold on, wait, all three of you now?” Bobby sighed, shaking his head.
Rumi nodded. “It’s…new, but yes. I know, I know. It’s going to make your job a lot more difficult.”
“You’re not wrong. I mean…okay, first off, I’m happy for you, but…geez.”
Zoey shrugged. “If I had it my way, we’d just go public and make it all easier for you.”
“About that…” Rumi said.
Bobby nodded. “Met with the director right before my flight. We’re a go.”
“Director for what?” Mira asked, concerned.
“Girls, what do you think about…doing like Zoey said? Going public. With us. With all of it,” Rumi asked.
Zoey’s eyes darted around nervously. “In..Korea? Where like…even Celine is in the closet?”
Rumi nodded. “Before we left Australia, so…before we were a thing, I asked Bobby to put some feelers out, and…we can do it. It’ll be after the tour, after Golden releases, after things are settled down, but…”
“You girls are gonna be headlining the Seoul Queer Pride Festival next year!” Bobby announced.
Mira sat forward. “Wait, what? You did this without asking us first?”
Rumi’s grin faltered a little. “I mean, I figured you’d be happy? You’ve talked before about how much you hate having to hide.”
“I’m happy,” Zoey said, glancing at Mira. “I mean, Mira, you’re the one who’s always rebellious and not caring what people think about you.”
Mira looked away. “It’s not that…I mean, I already lost one family for being gay. What if we lose our fans? What if we come out and it kills Huntr/x? What do we do then?”
“Live our lives as incredibly wealthy lesbians who can do whatever we want? We already have a decently sized gay fanbase, it’s not like we’ll be nobodies. And maybe it’ll shift public opinion some,” Rumi replied.
“Yeah, Mira. And besides, we’re your family now. We always will be. My dad would adopt you in a minute if you said the word,” Zoey added, hugging Mira. Mira gave a slight smile.
“And Bobby is part of the family, too,” Rumi finished. “He’s like our gay older brother!”
“Wait, Bobby’s gay?” Zoey asked.
“You knew?!” Bobby asked.
“Called it,” Mira finished, smirking.
“I—I was there when Celine decided to hire you. Something about wanting to make sure there wasn’t anyone involved who could take advantage of any of us.”
Bobby’s mouth hung open. “I’ve been hiding my boyfriend from you girls for years, what the hell?”
“You have a boyfriend?” Zoey squealed. “Oh my god, I need to see pictures. I need stories. I need to know everything about him!”
Rumi grinned. “So I take it you’re not quitting if we tank our numbers with this, right?”
“Absolutely not. He’s not allowed to quit. Bobby is what keeps this train rolling,” Mira said.
“Ok, so it’s settled. Next June, you guys will be the secret main attraction at Seoul pride.”
“Uhhh, June? We won’t be back in Korea until the end of that month,” Mira said. “Did you forget the tour dates or something?”
The color drained from Bobby’s face. “I…may have been a bit overzealous. But that’s a small detail! We can reschedule for next year!”
Rumi looked back at Zoey and Mira. “Think we can keep things under wraps for another year?”
Mira rolled her eyes. “We’ve been holding down the fort for like, three and a half now.”
“Although…we were gonna go to that one club while we’re here…” Zoey added.
Rumi shrugged. “We’ll go incognito. Nobody will recognize us. I put my hair down and I doubt you two would be able to spot me in a crowd.”
“And Bobby, you’re of course coming with us! If you want to, that is!” Zoey replied, with both of her girlfriends nodding in agreement.
“This sounds like a disaster in the making, but…I guess?” Bobby said, sighing.
“We have that other thing tonight, though, don’t we?” Rumi asked.
“Ahh! I forgot! Shelby’s party! We’re late!” Zoey shrieked, running off to her bedroom to change, hurriedly followed by the other two.
“We were both horrible moms to her, weren’t we?” Hana said, taking a drink of her soju. “I abandoned her, and you…”
“The worst. How she turned out so much better than either of us is a mystery to me,” Celine said, laughing, her face flushed. She refilled Hana’s glass, as well as her own.
“So they’re really going to do it, aren’t they? I could feel it all the way in Tokyo,” Hana added.
“I can already feel it shifting, after every time they perform.” Celine took another drink. “Very few demons have made their way through ever since they left.”
“Good, I didn’t want to have to do any work while I was here.”
Celine patted Hana’s knee. “It’s fine. I can manage whatever there is.”
Hana noticed Celine’s hand lingering on her knee. “I still haven’t forgiven you for Rumi. Or the book, although…I haven’t exactly been living as carefully since moving to Japan.”
“I know,” Celine said, pulling her hand away. “It’s just…nice to see you after all this time. Despite the circumstances.”
Hana laughed. “Maybe it’s the alcohol. Your face looks the same.”
“It’s the alcohol, then. I wear each of these years.”
Hana shook her head. “You’ve aged very well, Celine.”
“I thought you said this was just going to be a few of your high school friends, Zoey!” Rumi whispered, frantically fixing her makeup in the car’s mirror.
“I thought it would be!” Zoey whined. “Shelby said it was just gonna be the old crew! I guess…word got out?”
Mira shrugged. “If anyone gets weird, we leave. Not like we don’t make club appearances pretty regularly.”
“Clubs have security, Mira,” Rumi added. “This is…someone’s house. Are you sure this is a good idea, Zoey?”
“Shelby’s house. I trust her, if she says it’s fine, it’s fine.” Zoey unfastened her seat belt and exited the car, with the other girls following suit.
The thump of music coming from the house was loud, and the girls were all hesitant as Zoey knocked on the door.
“Are…they going to be able to hear that?” Mira asked.
“Maybe I should text her!” Zoey replied, pulling her phone out of her purse.
[9:23PM]
Z-Dawg: SHELBY GIRL
Z-Dawg: were here
Z-Dawg: its super loud so idk if you heard us knock
The door opened a few moments later, and Zoey’s face widened with glee. “Shelby!”
“Zoey!” the other girl squealed, both of them rapidly hugging. She was about Zoey’s height, with brown hair in a messy bun.
“I missed you so much! You have to tell me everything that’s happened since I was here last!”
“Oh my god, there’s so much! And you have to tell me everything going on over in Korea!”
Both Zoey and Shelby disappeared into the house, leaving Mira and Rumi standing outside on their own.
“What the hell?” Rumi asked.
“There are two of them, now,” Mira responded.
Both girls entered the house, seeing the chaos going on inside. Lots of people drinking, chatting with each other, some people kissing on a sofa, some trying to dance. More people than they expected to be meeting tonight, but not so many that the house felt uncomfortably packed.
“Mira, Rumi! In here!” they heard Zoey calling from another room. The girls made their way through the crowd toward her voice, finding her and Shelby the relative quiet of the kitchen.
“Sorry about that,” Zoey explained. “Girls, this is Shelby, she’s been my best friend since like, Freshman year. Shelby, this is Mira and Rumi, they’re the other two members of my band, Huntr/x!”
Mira and Rumi bowed their heads in greeting, while Shelby waved nervously. “Sorry, can I ask…what is Freshman year?” Rumi asked.
“Oh, uhh..9th grade? First year of high school,” Shelby answered.
Rumi nodded. “Got it.”
“But yeah, I’ve been following you guys ever since Zoey moved over there to join the band! It’s really good music, I’m a huge fan,” Shelby gushed.
Mira and Rumi smiled. Fans, they could deal with. “Let’s get a selfie with you then!” Rumi suggested, pulling out her phone to snap a picture. All four of them piled into the shot, each of the girls grinning for the camera.
After the photo and a few more pleasantries, most of the group at the party seemed to register that the guests they were here for had arrived, and Zoey got pulled away to chat with all of her old friends.
“There’s still an awful lot of people here,” Mira said, leaning against the wall.
“Yeah, and they don’t seem to know or care about us,” Rumi added, sighing.
“That, or they’re intimidated by us. Which, they should be,” Mira replied, smirking.
Rumi rolled her eyes. “I’m going to go find Zoey,” she said, heading out toward the throng of people.
“I’ll join you in a minute,” Mira said, finishing her drink. “Gonna refill.”
Rumi waved in acknowledgement, while Mira filled her cup.
As Mira turned to leave, she saw another girl standing in the kitchen. The girl looked about Zoey’s age, with blonde hair tinted pink and purple at the tips, and a few facial piercings.
“Hello,” Mira said, her accent slipping through.
“Hey, so, you’re in Zoey Chin’s band, right?” the girl said.
Mira nodded. “I am. I’m Mira. Mira Hong.”
“That’s pretty cool. So you know Zoey pretty well, right?”
Mira took a sip from her drink. “You could say that,” she replied.
“We sorta knew each other in high school. Didn’t really keep in touch much. Just…heard she was in town again, wanted to see how she was doing, but…” the girl trailed off.
“Zoey is fine. We’ve known each other for several years at this point. Is there a reason you’re asking me, instead of going with the rest of her friends, where they are catching up?”
The girl shook her head. “Just some…drama. We kinda had a falling out a few years ago. We were close, but she’s kind of a lot. Too much for me to handle, y’know?”
Mira’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t say…”
“She’s like, a total drama queen. Also, I know that’s like, taboo or whatever over there, but she’s super gay. Just thought you should know, in case she like, tries to cause any problems for your band or anything.”
Mira’s grip on her cup tightened as she sipped her drink. “Is that so? How did you come by this knowledge?”
The girl shrugged. “We dated for a little bit in high school. But she totally freaked out when we broke up, caused a huge scene and everything.”
“I see. So you’re Penny.” Mira sat her cup down on the kitchen island, stepping toward her.
Penny’s expression shifted from one of gossipy mischief to one of concern. “How do you know my name?”
“Because Zoey told me. She told me everything that happened between the two of you. What she gave up to be with you. How she found you cheating on her.”
Penny rolled her eyes. “It wasn’t even like that. I was just, like, a summer fling. She took it too seriously, she was always way too inten–”
Mira’s hand moved faster than Penny could finish the word, her open palm connecting with the other girl’s face with a loud SMACK! sound. Penny recoiled, slightly staggered.
“What the hell?!” Penny spat, a mark in the shape of Mira’s hand deepening to a hot pink on her face. “You have no right to–”
“You shut up!” Mira shouted. “You have no right to be here at all after what you did! After how much pain you caused her? Why would you come? You try and talk to me?!”
The music stopped, and Mira noticed the party goers’ eyes facing her. Zoey and Rumi cut through the crowd to find out what was going on.
“Mira..?” Rumi asked, a puzzled expression on her face. “What just happened?”
Zoey made eye contact with Penny. “You. Get out, now.”
Mira and Rumi both looked back at Zoey. Neither of them had ever seen or heard Zoey so angry before. This wasn’t her ‘I hate demons’ angry. It wasn’t her ‘fans got stalker-y’ angry. This was new.
Penny didn’t move.
Now!” Zoey yelled, pointing at the door.
“Do what she says,” Rumi added, standing between Penny and Zoey.
Penny rolled her eyes. “Whatever,” she said, walking out of the kitchen. They heard the front door open and slam shut.
“I am so, so sorry, Zoey,” Mira said, rushing over to put her arm around Zoey.
“Zoey!” Shelby’s voice cut through, as she emerged into the room with her. “I’m so sorry, I did not invite her. I don’t even know how she found out about the party.”
Zoey wiped her eyes, turning to Shelby with a fake grin on her face. “It’s fine! I’m fine, I just…”
“I think we should get out of here, too,” Rumi said.
“Do you want to go, Zoey? I know you wanted more time to catch up with your friends,” Mira asked.
“Zoey, it’s ok. We can hang out later,” Shelby offered.
Zoey shook her head. “No…I can stay, but…I want Mira and Rumi to stick with me.”
“Of course, I’m so sorry we got separated in the first place,” Mira said.
Rumi nodded. “I’m right here with you, Zoey.”
Zoey smiled weakly. “Thanks, guys.”
“So yeah, we’re basically…loving every minute of it,” Zoey said, sitting on Shelby’s bed. Mira and Rumi were in beanbag chairs around the room, while Shelby sat in a desk chair, and some of their other friends sat on the floor.
“Heard you ran into Argyle when he was over there,” one of the boys in the room said.
“Oh yeah, he’s great,” Zoey replied. “Surprised he isn’t here.”
“Yeah, he told me he’s sorry he couldn’t make it,” Shelby replied. “I think he might be out of town again.”
“He was the one we met, too, right?” Rumi asked.
“Mhmm. He’s hard to pin down, though,” Zoey explained.
Mira finished her drink. “So, what’s with all the people down there? They acted like they had no idea who Zoey or any of the rest of us were.”
“Local college kids. They hear there’s a party and they turn up,” another girl said. “And if you keep them out, they just make more of a scene.”
Zoey’s smile faltered. “I mean…one of them made a scene anyway.”
“Yeah, who invited Penny Brooks?” Shelby asked. “I specifically said not to.”
“Oh…I think she’s dating my cousin, and I told my cousin I was coming here so they’d know where I was if anyone in my family needed me,” someone said. “She must’ve heard about it from them.”
“What was that all about, anyway?”
“It’s nothing,” Zoey said. “We just…had a bad falling out Junior year.”
“And she was trying to say bad things about Zoey to me,” Mira added. “And I don’t tolerate anyone talking bad about either of my girls.”
The group chuckled a bit at that.
“Do you think that girl will cause any more trouble?” Rumi asked as they left the party.
Zoey shook her head, shifting their car into reverse. “Nah. She’s just mad that I’m successful and she’s a burnout. Still though…thanks, Mira.”
Mira smirked. “She got off easy. If you two hadn’t shown up, I would’ve tossed her out myself.”
Rumi chuckled. “I don’t really know the whole story, but…I’m glad Mira handled business.”
“It’s a long story,” Mira said, sighing, “and it’s Zoey’s to tell, if she wants to.”
Rumi shook her head. “That’s ok. I’m more interested in what we have now, and what we’ll continue to have in the future.”
“No, Rumi…you should know. Just…not right now, ok?” Zoey said as they made their way out of Shelby’s neighborhood.
“Yeah, let’s go get some food and get back home,” Mira said. “I’m starving.”
Rumi’s tummy grumbled in agreement. “Yeah…we should eat.”
“Ooh! I know what we’re gonna have!” Zoey cheered. “You guys have never had an authentic American cheeseburger!”
“I thought you weren’t a big fan of hamburgers,” Mira said.
“They don’t do them right in Korea. Even American chains that expand. There’s just something about a greasy fast food burger over here.”
Zoey navigated through the streets of Burbank, operating on autopilot. “Oh, hang on! I gotta show you something!”
She took a turn down a residential street, navigating through the subdivision expertly.
“Where are we going?” Rumi asked.
“This is my old neighborhood,” Zoey explained. “I wanted you to see the house I grew up in!”
They pulled into a driveway, behind two other cars. “It’s late, so we can’t like, bug the people who live here, but…this is it. My dad raised all of us here.”
The house was rather plain, painted yellow, with a gently sloped roof. “I know it’s not much, just…wanted to share that with you guys. Since we’re right here.”
Rumi smiled, squeezing Zoey’s hand. “I’m glad you showed it to us, Zoey.”
Mira leaned forward and planted a kiss on Zoey’s cheek. “This was worth missing out on food for.”
Suddenly, Zoey’s stomach grumbled loudly. “No, I think…food now.”
“Let me get 15 double doubles, 9 orders of fries, and three drinks,” Zoey said, leaning against the counter. Mira stood behind her, arms crossed, while Rumi toyed with the sleeve of her jacket.
“To go, right?” the kid behind the counter asked.
Zoey grinned, shaking her head.
While the girls waited for their food, Zoey looked around. “I haven’t been back to this In-n-out since I moved to Korea. We used to hang here all the time as kids.”
“It looks…very American,” Rumi said, smiling politely.
“Yeah, I know it’s not much. Just…memories, y’know?” Zoey ran her fingers along the back of a chair.
Mira remained silent. She couldn’t help but wonder if Penny and Zoey had ever gone here together. She didn’t know why, but seeing her in person had given Mira a sense of jealousy she’d never had before, in all the times Zoey had mentioned.
Zoey had been her first kiss. They’d both been Rumi’s first kiss. But this person who hurt Zoey got to kiss her first? She hated that she felt this way. It was stupid. They all had lives before Huntr/x.
She wasn’t going to be like some insecure character in one of Rumi’s TV Dramas. She knew Zoey belonged to them. She just resented the girl for the time she’d gotten to be in Zoey’s life, and what she’d done with that opportunity.
She wondered if the three of them would’ve gotten together if they’d known each other earlier in their lives. She and Zoey had joked about it, but…Mira was a different person as a teenager. A lot angrier. Unsure about who she wanted to be. More focused on how much she wanted to run away from her family than what she wanted to be running toward.
Her contemplation was interrupted by Zoey’s lips against hers, a kiss that reset her mind temporarily.
“Hey, babe. You were…kinda in your head. Everything ok?” she asked. Rumi gave her hand a squeeze.
Mira nodded. “Just…thinking about stuff.”
“Yeah…we’ll talk about it when we get home, ok? Let’s eat!”
Mira hadn’t even noticed that their food had arrived. Had Zoey gotten up to go get it, or had someone brought it? She’d been too wrapped up in her thoughts to pay attention.
She looked at the mountain of burgers and french fries, gingerly picking one up. It was dripping with cheese.
Rumi and Zoey wasted no time digging in. “These are so good, Zoey!” Rumi said, her mouth full.
“Right? It’s like the perfect amount of flavor!” Zoey replied.
Mira took a bite, chewing slowly. It was alright, she guessed. She didn’t quite agree with Zoey that Korean hamburgers were worse, though. Just…different. She continued munching, though. She was hungry, after all.
“You know what these remind me of?” Rumi asked. “There’s a place in Gangnam, run by a guy from New York. I think it tastes a lot like this.”
Zoey nodded. “Maybe. Remind me to check that place out when we get home!”
Mira finished her first burger and grabbed a second. “These are ok. I think I like them better Korean-style, though,” she said.
Zoey grinned. “Yeah, but you’re a picky eater. Especially with new things.”
“I am not! I like new foods. I just like the foods I know better.”
Rumi rolled her eyes. “Mira. Come on.”
“I’m not the picky one. Neither of you will eat anything remotely spicy,” Mira replied, looking away.
“That’s not true! I like spicy gochujang!” Rumi said.
“That is not spicy, Rumi. You know what I mean. When we were in Thailand you didn’t eat anything.”
Rumi rolled her eyes, grabbing a handful of french fries. “Just because I don’t like things spicy enough to make me sick. You almost didn’t make it through the show that night!”
Zoey shook her head. “Yeah, you eat stuff so spicy you’re in the bathroom for hours. We’re not picky, we’re just not masochists.”
Mira shrugged. “For someone who’s ‘built different’ you’re awfully wimpy when it comes to food.”
The girls settled into bed, their bellies full. Zoey was taking her turn in the middle, a system they’d worked out after the first couple of nights, where Zoey and Mira kept reaching over Rumi to hold each other’s hands. Taking turns seemed the fairest way to share the bed.
“Do you want to know about what happened with Penny?” Zoey asked, turning toward Rumi.
“Only if you’re comfortable with it,” Rumi answered.
“I can…condense it a bit, if that’s okay?”
Rumi nodded. “Just what you’re ok with.”
Zoey sighed. “I’m not ok with any of it. With anything that happened between us. But…tonight brought up a lot of memories that I wished I could forget.”
Rumi stroked Zoey’s cheek. “I’m just glad you’re here next to me.”
Zoey smiled. “I am too.”
She sighed and began her explanation. “I met Penny when I was 15. Looking back on it, she was flirting from the very beginning, but…I was stupid. I wasn’t even 100% sure that I liked girls at that point. We became really good friends and…she convinced me to stay in the US one summer, and we got together then. I gave up months of time with my mom, and time I was supposed to be setting up my career over in Korea, for her.”
“I thought we were in love. I…hadn’t ever really had anyone look at me, or want me in that way before. But…it was just a fling for her. She said she loved how excited I got about things, or how I would go on and ramble…all the things that you guys have always celebrated.”
“Then I found her kissing another girl. And she was just like ‘yeah, can’t deal with your shit anymore,’ and that was it. Out of my life, I thought forever.”
Mira sat up, chiming in. “I still don’t get why she even came to the party tonight.”
“It’s like I said earlier. She’s a burnout. Probably on something. Can’t handle that the girl she thought was disposable is a chart topping superstar,” Zoey said. “Doesn’t make it hurt any less.”
“I’m just glad I finally got to smack her. I’ve wanted to ever since you first told me about her,” Mira said, kissing Zoey’s shoulder.
“Yeah…it sounds like she deserved it,” Rumi said.
The girls snuggled close, with Zoey feeling the warmth from both of her girls surrounding her.
A warmth she never wanted to let go.
“I broke every promise I made to Mi-yeong,” Celine said, sighing as she took another drink.
“You think I didn’t? I’m the one who ran. You at least tried with Rumi.” Hana responded.
“I did. I really did. I just…couldn’t love her. Not all of her. I can’t even look her in the eyes.”
Hana sighed. “Yeah…I can see how tough it would be. I didn’t have to see any of them when I met her.”
“The other Huntr/x girls…they’ll love her better than we ever could. I just hope she forgives us someday,” Celine said, standing to get another bottle.
Hana also stood. “No, I’m ok with not having more. I need to get back to my hotel room.”
Celine looked at her. “Are you going back tomorrow?”
Hana shook her head. “I’m going to Mi-yeong’s grave in the morning, and visiting my mother.”
“Ah, good. I hope your mother is well.”
Hana nodded. “I should go,” she said, turning to leave.
Celine paused for a beat before reaching out and grabbing Hana’s wrist. “Or…you could stay.”
Notes:
Ooooh what's Hana gon' do? :D (Moonlit Winter *still* on my mind, btw)
This chapter was a lot of fun to write :) I did a poll on twitter to see who would be the one to encounter Penny, and y'all chose violence (mira) over angst (rumi)
Chapter 21: Chapter 21 - Worthy
Summary:
The girls go to a nightclub. Bobby offers some advice. Celine and Hana make bad decisions.
!!! This chapter and any future chapters containing explicit material will have this note in them. All explicit sex will be skippable and anything plot-relevant will be discussed before or after the sex! !!!
Notes:
This chapter features a skippable sex scene that can be skipped. It begins and ends at the row of asterisks (*****).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We have to tell Shae. There’s no way I’m giving this up,” Rumi said, stretching her legs. “I don’t ever want to sleep on my own again.”
Mira snuggled against her. “I know, right? It’s the worst part about touring.”
Zoey wrapped her arms around Rumi from behind. “Yeah…we’ve gotta figure out something.”
Rumi sighed. “But then…Shae would probably quit. We’d lose our tour manager in the middle of the most important tour of our careers.”
“Maybe…Shae is cool? Have we even done, like, any digging on her?” Zoey asked, thinking out loud.
Mira shrugged. “We sign her paychecks. We should be the ones telling her if she’s cool or not.”
Zoey pulled her phone out, one arm still around Rumi.
[7:09AM]
Z-Dawg: bobby
Z-Dawg: is shae cool
Z-Dawg: like can we tell her about us stuff
Z-Dawg: if not can we fire her
TheBobster: I can confirm, Shae is…not that cool. She’s very professional and very good at what she does, but…no. And while you’re free to hire and fire whoever you want, the optics would be pretty bad.
Z-Dawg: ugh
Z-Dawg: help a girl out here rock bobster
Z-Dawg: im dyin here
TheBobster: What’s the actual issue? Maybe there’s something I can help with? We can discuss it over breakfast, if you girls ever get out of bed.
Z-Dawg: bobby its like 7 and were on break for 3 more days
“Bobby says she sucks,” Zoey replied. “I dunno. We’ll figure something out.”
Mira started climbing out of bed, only to be dragged back by Rumi. “Nooo, you have to stay,” Rumi protested.
“I have to pee, Rumi. I’ll come back,” Mira grumbled.
Rumi released her grip on Mira’s arm, nuzzling backwards into Zoey. “At least one of you loves me,” she muttered once Mira was in the bathroom.
Zoey giggled. “Mira loves you too, Rumi.”
“She loves peeing more,” Rumi frowned.
“I’d love her not peeing in my bed, too.”
Rumi groaned. “Fine,” she said, rolling over and grinning at Zoey.
“Hey,” Zoey said, planting a kiss on Rumi’s lips.
“Hey,” Rumi replied.
“Do you have anything you want to do today?” Zoey asked. “I feel like I’ve kinda shown you guys everything I was super excited about. Except Disneyland, but we’re doing that promo thing there before the concert anyway.”
Rumi shook her head. “I mean, I spent more money than I wanted to on clothes I probably won’t wear before they’re out of season, I got to eat genuine American hamburgers, and I got to meet your friends. I feel like all I want now is just more time with you and Mira.”
Zoey smiled, kissing Rumi again. “Then we don’t have to do anything. We can just stay here.”
“What about Mira? I’m sure she’s got things she wants to do.”
“Pretty sure the only thing Mira wants to do is get back in bed with us. Or get breakfast.”
As if on cue, they heard the door to Zoey’s bathroom open, and Mira emerged, crawling back into bed. She snuggled up against Rumi, who shifted to be able to face her.
“Were you two talking about me?” Mira asked, planting a kiss on Rumi’s shoulder.
“Just wondering what you wanted to do the next couple days. We don’t really have anything important left until we start pre-show promo stuff,” Zoey replied.
Rumi nodded. “I kinda accomplished my goals.”
Mira thought for a moment. “We didn’t get our cake that Zoey promised us. And we are going to the club tonight, right?”
Zoey’s eyes went wide. “Gay cake! We have to get that right now!” She practically leapt out of bed, quickly darting around the room.
“I guess…we’re done cuddling for the morning,” Rumi said, watching Zoey frantically get ready.
“She does that,” Mira said, relaxing against Rumi. “So, how are you feeling about going to a gay nightclub?”
“Like it’s going to be an adventure,” Rumi replied. “I’m gonna try and have fun. Just…keep me from drinking too much.”
Mira laughed. “You mean at all?”
“I mean...yeah,” Rumi said, not making eye contact.
“Honestly, after this week we’re going to be so busy the rest of the tour it really won’t be that big a deal,” Mira said, eyeing the plate of food in front of her skeptically.
“We’ve made it through tours before, yeah,” Zoey added, stuffing a forkful of potatoes into her mouth.
“I guess I can manage. We do have some downtime in New York, though, right?” Rumi asked, her mouth already full.
“You two do. I’m working the shows,” Mira said, trying a bite. She didn’t understand the appeal of this potato breakfast thing that Zoey’s brother had made. It wasn’t bad, but it wasn’t anything special.
“Oh yeah, we get to go watch Mira on the runway!” Zoey chirped, grinning. “I’ve never gotten to go!”
Mira shook her head. “Maybe, but I have to stay focused. And you won’t be able to come backstage.”
Rumi and Zoey were both grinning as she looked up.
Bobby came in from outside after finishing his phone call. “Okay, talked with the festival director to move you guys back a year. We’re going to need to make a big anonymous donation to cover their added costs of having your show, by the way. This won’t be one where we make money,” he said, sitting at the other end of the table.
“I’ve been making donations for years already,” Mira said, taking another bite. “Take whatever they need out of my account for it.”
“No, this was my idea, I’m not making either of you pay anything for it,” Rumi said, putting her hand on Mira’s leg.
“We can split it, guys. We’ve got it, whatever they need,” Zoey offered, grinning.
“We can figure it out after the tour,” Bobby said. “Anyway, what was the issue with Shae earlier?”
“Nothing really,” Rumi started. “Just how annoying it is that tour staff, aides, etc. are always barging in our hotel rooms, sometimes before we’re even out of bed. I know Zoey and Mira have had more practice with it, but…getting caught would be bad, right?”
Bobby nodded. “Very bad. I’ll see if there’s anything I can do about it on the staff end, but there are things you can do on your end, too. Mess up the sheets in the beds you’re not using, set alarm clocks for an hour earlier than usual and switch beds then, stuff like that. Got me and Jae-seop through plenty of family visits.”
Mira and Zoey’s jaws dropped. “How have we never thought of that?” Zoey asked.
“Because we’re dumbass disaster lesbians who’ve never really spoken to anyone about anything like this before?” Mira responded.
Rumi nodded. “Yeah, Bobby. Thanks for that tip. I think we’ll be ok.”
“Anytime, girls. Also, I think I’m gonna sit out the club tonight. I appreciate the offer, though,” Bobby said.
“Aww, why?” Zoey asked, as all three of them looked at Bobby pleadingly.
Bobby chuckled. “You’ll have more fun without me, don’t worry! I’m just going to previsit some of the promo spots and talk with Shae about some things, and I don’t want you girls waiting on me.”
As the girls got up to leave, Bobby opened his phone. He’d been dreading it, but he had to check in with her.
[8:41AM]
TheBobster: Hey, boss.
TheBobster: Just wanted to give you a heads up for something going on.
TheBobster: Everything is going great over here, don’t worry!
TheBobster: We’re going to have to work overtime for the foreseeable future on keeping their personal lives out of the media, though.
TheBobster: I know it’s late back home. But there’s some things you need to know about, especially since I know I’m going to be running damage control tonight.
Celine’s phone vibrated from the other end of the room.
“If…if you wanted, that is,” Celine said, releasing Hana’s arm.
“Celine, I…you’re…we’re both drunk,” Hana muttered.
Celine shook her head. “No. You’re right, we shouldn’t.”
Hana shook her head as well. “We really shouldn’t.”
They stood there for a beat, looking at each other.
Hana sighed, smiling warmly. “Since when do either of us make good decisions?”
Celine didn’t have time to respond before she felt Hana’s weight against her, holding her as their lips met for the first time in decades. She felt herself melting into the kiss, years of tension melting as she remembered how good it felt to lose herself in another person.
Hana pushed Celine against the wall of her apartment, savoring the warmth of Celine’s skin, the familiar scent of her perfume resurrecting memories she’d thought long forgotten. Feelings she thought she’d forgotten.
Celine’s phone vibrated again. A few more times.
Neither of them noticed. Neither of them cared.
This moment was all that mattered.
“So, we might have a hiccup. They’re going to check our IDs when we go in the club, and I don’t know about you two, but…I don’t have a fake ID,” Zoey said, sitting on her bed while Rumi showered.
“I mean, we’re all old enough to drink, what’s the problem?” Mira asked. She was planning her outfit, holding up different items that she’d bought
“Our names are on our IDs…if whoever checks them is paying attention, then…” Zoey responded.
“What are the odds of them actually paying attention? Or knowing who we are, for that matter?”
Zoey shrugged, her face contorted. “I mean…we do have a lot of fans in the US. On the other hand, they’re probably more focused on our birthdates. On the other other hand, they probably don’t see a lot of passports, and they might look more closely. I still have my California ID, but it expired before I turned 21.”
Mira crossed the room, sitting next to Zoey. “Do you not want to go? We don’t have to, I’m sure Rumi will understand.”
Zoey shook her head. “No, I want to go. I really want to go. I just don’t want this to be what gets us outed. What we have to do is too important. It’s bigger than us.”
Mira hugged Zoey. “This won’t be it. I promise. Even if we get recognized, Bobby can spin it. That’s probably the real reason he’s not coming tonight.”
“I don’t like being the reason he’s missing out on fun gay shenanigans either,” Zoey whined. “But yeah, you’re right. It’ll be fine!”
Mira smiled, pulling Zoey against her.
They heard the water in the shower stop, and a few moments later, Rumi emerged, her hair in a towel with another tied around her chest.
“Nice look, Rumi,” Mira said, smirking.
“Can she wear that to the club?” Zoey asked, grinning.
Rumi blushed. “I mean…”
“I know I wouldn’t mind,” Mira responded.
“Both of you shut it,” Rumi muttered, turning to her purchases from the past few days. “What do you even wear to a gay bar?” she asked.
Zoey shrugged. “Never been.”
“I don’t think there’s a gay uniform or anything, Rumi,” Mira said, standing up and looking through Rumi’s options. “Just wear something that you think looks hot.”
Mira held up a few things up in front of Rumi, shaking her head occasionally and switching to something new. “This would look good with this, if you’re feeling bold. Yellow looks incredible on you, especially with the hair,” she offered, handing Rumi one of the crop tops and a miniskirt. “If you want something more muted, go with the navy dress and that black jacket.”
Rumi nodded. “And I’ve got stuff to accessorize for either.”
“Alright, now to nitpick my own outfit. I don’t even know what vibe I want to give off…” Mira trailed off as she went through her own clothing.
“I think you should give off Mira vibes, babe,” Zoey said, joining them both. “Big fan of you.”
Mira smiled softly. “Stop, you’re gonna make me blush. I could maybe go for something a little more laid back, but…”
Zoey pulled Mira down and whispered something in her ear that Rumi couldn’t hear, but Mira smiled nervously as she pulled away. “I mean, I could wear that, if you want…”
“What?” Rumi asked.
“You’ll see,” Zoey said, grinning.
“Rumi, you look so good with your hair down! I thought I was ready for it, but damn!” Zoey said, marveling at Rumi’s look. Rumi had curled one long lavender strand in front, while the rest flowed behind her like a waterfall, curling under itself at the end. She’d decided on the more muted outfit, allowing her hair and jewelry to pop more.
“I mean, you’ve seen me in bed with it down, right?” Rumi asked, working on her makeup.
Zoey nodded. “Yeah, but not actually styled. You look incredible! And yeah, absolutely unrecognizable.”
“It looks good,” Mira echoed. “I’m not going to say you should wear it down more often, but if you did, neither of us would complain,” she added, working on her own hair.
Rumi laughed. “No, this is a special situation. That braid is as much a part of me as everything else.”
Zoey leaned against Rumi, wrapping her arms around her. “I love everything that makes you who you are.”
Rumi smiled, turning to kiss the top of Zoey’s head before she returned her focus to the mirror.
A few minutes later, satisfied with her “totally not a pop star” makeup, she exited the bathroom to see what Mira and Zoey had been cooking up.
Mira’s look could only be described as elegant. Her hair was in a gentle updo, held in place with two parallel silver sticks. Below that, she was wearing a silver and black dress that seemed to wrap around her, simultaneously hugging all of her features and flowing around her gracefully.
On the complete opposite end, Zoey’s look was definitely a departure for her. She’d traded her usual cutesy style for an unbuttoned plaid flannel shirt over a black tank top, cargo pants, and a beanie that hid most of her hair.
“We look like the full spectrum of lesbianity, huh?” Rumi commented. “Didn’t know Zoey could pull off the butch, look, though.”
“Yeah, I’m rocking the lumberjack fit. Mostly to fluster Mira, cause that’s secretly her thing,” Zoey chirped.
Mira’s face turned brighter than her hair as she looked away. “It’s not a secret if you tell Rumi!”
“Mira, come on. Rumi deserves to know about both of our turn ons, right?”
That was Rumi’s cue to blush. She had been thinking about that an awful lot. Ever since they’d gotten together everything had been very warm and affectionate, certainly intimate, but there had been an unspoken tension the entire time. A desire between the three of them, a hunger.
She wasn’t sure what she was waiting for. She wanted them, as much as they did her, if not more. But the jump from kissing and cuddling to what came next was a big one. Maybe she just wanted to understand the dynamic better. She had no idea how or what Zoey and Mira did when they had sex. How was she going to fit in? What did they want to do to her, or want her to do to them? It was that uncertainty that had been giving her pause more than anything.
The right way to get over that, of course, was by talking to them. But that seemed like an awkward conversation to have, no matter when or where it happened. Then again, the thought of talking to Zoey and Mira and hearing them tell her all about the things they liked, learning all their secret buttons…that was hot.
Of course, she’d have to reciprocate, which meant actually consciously being aware of what her turn ons were, which she wasn’t particularly. It wasn’t like she had any real experience at any of this. Not like they did.
She looked back at them, Mira clearly being eaten up by Zoey’s outfit. Was it that easy for them? Was there some deeper secret that Rumi hadn’t been let in on yet?
Maybe soon, she’d find out.
All she had to do was ask.
The club was loud, and the dance floor packed as the girls made their way inside. As best she could tell, Zoey’s anxiety about being discovered was misplaced, as the bouncer had barely even looked at their passports before stamping their hands and waving them in.
She watched people gyrating rhythmically, in various states of arousal and passion, as the beat of the song thumped into her chest. She felt Mira’s eyes glued to her, smiling to herself at how turned on she knew Mira was already.
She could feel it from Rumi, too. There was a flame burning inside her, that every night had been building with every touch and caress.
She felt like tonight was the night.
They claimed a booth that was unoccupied away from the loudest part of the club, and Mira offered to go get them drinks.
“Some kind of mocktail for Rumi, right?” Mira asked.
Rumi nodded. “Yeah, I don’t want to risk it here.”
“Usual for me,” Zoey said, grinning.
Mira nodded and disappeared in the direction of the bar.
“So, what do you think so far?” Zoey asked, leaning against Rumi.
“It’s really something. Very different from the nightclubs back home, even minus the gayness.”
“I looked it up, by the way! Once we’re out, there is a part of Itaewon that has a bunch of gay bars and stuff, it’s over by the military base. Mostly westerners but might be worth checking out?”
Rumi nodded. She loved that Zoey was always thinking ahead like that, even if she forgot a lot of the plans she made. “Sounds fun!”
Zoey kissed her, feeling Rumi humming against her lips.
“I gotta know, Zoey. What’s with the outfit? Where did you even get something like that?”
Zoey giggled. “When we first got together, Mira was sure I wasn’t her type, because she usually goes for girls that are tall like her, with big muscles and stuff, right? So she showed me a video she had saved in her thirst traps. And it was just this white girl chopping wood, wearing pretty much the same fit I’ve got on now. And Mira is losing it.”
“I could tell even at the house,” Rumi replied. “I had no idea that was Mira’s thing, though.”
“Oh yeah, that’s why I started doing more strength training when we work out. Which is hard, cause y’know, magic powers, but she’s enjoying it. And so are you, judging by how much you’re always feeling on me.”
Rumi blushed. “Yeah…just…you’re very…it was unexpected the first few times.”
“I know, I don’t look it unless I don’t eat much for a few days. Hunter metabolism is something crazy though, right?” Zoey grinned. “But yeah, I’m having a lot of fun here! When Mira gets back we should dance!”
Rumi smiled. “I’d like that.” Zoey kissed her again, and Rumi sighed happily. “You know…for being so in public, so…open about everything, it just feels normal. Like it’s still just us.”
Zoey smiled back at her. “I know what you mean. Maybe it’s because we’re in disguise, maybe it’s just that we’re not doing anything out of the ordinary. It just feels…fine to be ourselves here.”
Mira returned a few minutes later, carrying three drinks. “Blue one is Rumi’s,” she said, setting the glasses down and sliding into the booth on the opposite side of Zoey.
Rumi sniffed her drink before tasting it. Fruity, a little bitter, but very sweet. Maybe a little too sweet for her tastes, but it wasn’t bad.
“I was telling Rumi about your lumberjack fetish,” Zoey said, taking a drink from her glass.
“It’s not a fetish!” Mira replied, nudging Zoey. “I just…have an admiration for her skills.”
“Uh huh,” Rumi said, sipping her drink again. “Am I gonna need to hit the gym like Zoey?”
Mira shook her head. “No…you’re perfect. You both are.”
“Awww, you big softie,” Zoey said, kissing Mira. “You’re pretty perfect yourself.”
“So do we want to dance?” Rumi asked.
Mira nodded. Dancing always sounded good to her. It’d delay what Zoey had in mind for a little while, at least.
*******************************************************
None of them expected the dance floor to change things between them so much, so quickly. Without the rehearsed moves, the timed execution, the planned choreography, they just allowed themselves to move their bodies how they wanted, and as the beat of the song worked its way into all three of their chests, they found their rhythm, intensely.
They started out swaying and grooving near each other, a faint brush against each other here, a light touch there, but the tension between them, that unspoken desire that had been building, not just for the past few nights they’d spent together, but for weeks of subconscious thoughts leading up to this moment, each touch lingered longer than the one before it, each movement brought them slightly closer together.
Mira tried to focus on the dance, find her center, but the heat between them was building, fast. Zoey was behind her, Rumi in front of her, and she was already flushed.
Zoey had asked Mira to do something tonight, and she had thought maybe dancing would maybe take the edge of it off a bit, but her anticipation of that was nothing compared to the anticipation she could sense in Rumi.
Just as Mira thought Rumi was about to start tearing at Mira’s clothes, the song ended and mixed into one with a softer beat. All three of them took a deep breath, departing the dance floor and returning to their booths.
“I can get drinks this time,” Rumi offered, but Mira shook her head, already standing and heading toward the bar.
“Mira likes doing stuff like this for us,” Zoey explained. “Especially when she’s turned on. She gets super affectionate and after that ‘dance’ we just did…girl’s gotta be straddling the Han river by now.”
Rumi’s eyes went wide and she burst out laughing. “Zoey! Holy shit, when did you start talking like that?!”
Zoey laughed with her, leaning back. “Oh, hang on. You wanna see something?” she pulled out her phone.
Rumi looked over at it, and Zoey pulled up an app she hadn’t ever seen before.
“Keep an eye on Mira over at the bar,” Zoey instructed, and Rumi did so.
Mira was standing there impatiently waiting for their drinks, and all of a sudden Rumi saw her tense up, curl her fingers, and look back at them wide-eyed.
Rumi looked over at Zoey, who was grinning. “What was that?” she asked.
“Press this button. Tap it or hold it, up to you. Just keep watching her,” Zoey said, holding her phone out toward Rumi
Rumi held her finger on the phone screen, and watched Mira lean over, grabbing the edge of the bar like she was struggling to remain standing.
“What is going on?” Rumi asked, again trying to get some clarification.
“We’re teasing her,” Zoey explained. “It’s a little vibrating toy we picked up but only ever really used at home. But Mira was game for it tonight, so…”
“Wait…a vibrating…hold on, are we controlling something that’s inside her right now?” Rumi’s face went agape.
Zoey nodded. “You need to learn something about Mira,” she said. “This right here? Us being able to do this to her? That’s her favorite thing in the world.”
Rumi leaned against Zoey. “You don’t say…I would’ve never guessed,” she responded.
Rumi felt a smile creep onto her face as Mira started walking back to the table, drinks in hand. She tapped the button once more and Mira nearly dropped all of them.
“You’re playing a dangerous game, there,” she said as she returned to the table.
Zoey and Rumi both grinned, and Rumi tapped the button again. Mira’s breath hitched, and she had to steady herself.
Rumi leaned over toward Mira and kissed her, pulling her back into the cuddle with Zoey.
“Rumi, what would you say we call the night a little early?” Zoey purred, nuzzling against her neck.
“But I just discovered something that’s so much fun!”
“Rumi…that’s not what Zoey’s asking,” Mira said.
The cascade of thoughts and feelings, all the events that had led up to that moment, the desires that had been building for years, all slid into place in Rumi’s mind.
They weren’t asking if she was tired, or if she was ready for the night to be over.
They were inviting her. Extending an offer that Rumi had no desire to refuse.
“You know what, actually? I think I’ve seen what this club has to offer, let’s head back!”
The pause between the club and the bedroom had allowed some of the burning need to die down between them, but none of the desire. They took their time and were methodical in undressing each other, carefully removing each other’s jewelry and makeup, each removed item punctuated with a long, slow kiss that carried the weight of the moment they found themselves in.
Zoey unzipped the back of Rumi’s dress, planting kisses along the back of her neck and between her shoulder blades as Rumi stepped out of it. The both turned to Mira, whose dress unwrapped itself and fell to the floor after removing a single pin.
Zoey’s outfit took a bit more work, but Mira was hesitant to let Zoey remove her clothing at all. “You have no idea how much I like seeing you like this,” she muttered.
Zoey reached up and kissed her, grinning. “Maybe I can keep the flannel on hand for after.”
Mira blushed and nodded as she and Rumi started peeling Zoey’s clothing off of her.
The three of them slipped into bed,
“We can do this however you want, Rumi,” Mira said, facing her. “First times are scary.”
Rumi nodded. “Can we…talk about stuff first?” she asked.
“Of course,” Zoey replied. “Talking is one of the best parts.”
“I just…I don’t know how you guys do things. Like…before tonight, I kind of assumed that Mira was…”
“You thought I was the top? God, no. I mean, I will if that’s what you want, but…”
Zoey grinned. “Nothing gets me off more than rocking your worlds. Don’t get me wrong, I love a little return action here and there, but…”
Rumi shook her head in disbelief. “I haven’t even figured out where I fit in, or what I might find out that I like.”
Zoey took the opportunity to kiss Rumi, biting her bottom lip as she pulled away. “Why don’t you tell us about some of your fantasies? A little less vaguely than last time.”
Rumi shook her head. “They’re so cringe.”
“Come on. They’re not. If they’re what you want, it’s what we want,” Mira said, rubbing Rumi’s arm.
Sensing Rumi’s hesitation, Zoey started talking. “With me and Mira, we usually start out with me kissing her while I’m on top of her, do you want to try that out? And we can go from there.”
Rumi nodded. Zoey straddling her while kissing was familiar, and it would be easier to let things progress from there.
Zoey climbed on top of Rumi, while Mira scooted toward the edge of the bed to give them a little more room. “Is this good so far?” she asked, shifting her weight while Rumi looked up at her.
Rumi nodded. “Perfect,” she whispered, reaching her hands up to Zoey’s sides. She could feel the muscles hiding just below Zoey’s skin, tracing their outline with her thumbs.
Zoey leaned over, kissing Rumi softly, their chests touching, Zoey’s fuller breasts squishing against Rumi’s as their lips met.
Rumi let her hands fall limply as Zoey planted another kiss just to the side of Rumi’s mouth, then another slightly below that one, and another.
She closed her eyes as she felt Zoey’s lips along her jawline, then just below her ear. Suddenly, she felt a jolt of electricity course through her as Zoey kissed a spot just behind her left ear.
Zoey reacted to the sharp intake of air with a smile, purring into Rumi’s ear. “Found a button.”
Rumi felt another pair of lips kissing along her right side as Mira joined in. She sighed contentedly, a soft groan escaping from her lips.
“Usually from here I’ll scoot down a bit and kiss my way down to her chest, because Mira loves that. Are yours sensitive?” Zoey asked.
Rumi nodded. “Sort of. The right one is more.”
“That’s so good, thank you for telling me,” Zoey said, grinning as she kissed Rumi’s neck. She felt Rumi tense below her as she shifted her weight, sliding into a lower position. She pressed a kiss against Rumi’s collarbone, and several more, working her way toward Rumi’s left shoulder, as her thigh slid between Rumi’s legs.
Zoey kept her eyes on Rumi’s face, looking for any sign of discomfort, and finding none, kissed her way down Rumi’s chest to the swell of her breast, kissing in circles around it before working her way up to kiss the puffy, slightly raised area in the center.
Rumi gasped as Zoey gently took her nipple into her mouth, while Mira continued planting kisses along the right side of her neck and shoulder.
She felt something rising in her. Not the same as when she took care of herself. It was slower, warmer, less insistent. Zoey’s thigh was pressing against her while her lips and tongue were stimulating her chest in a way that Rumi had never even thought to experience before.
She felt Mira’s weight shift, and soon Zoey’s mouth pulled away. She opened her eyes and looked up to see the two of them kissing over top of her, a slight trail of saliva bridging between them as they separated.
“That’s so fucking hot,” Rumi whispered.
Both Mira and Zoey paused for a second as they processed Rumi’s statement, and all three of them started laughing.
“Yeah it is,” Mira responded. “You’re both incredibly hot right now.”
“So are you,” Zoey added. “And Rumi, you’re doing so good. I want you to tell us what you want next, now, ok?”
Rumi nodded, her face flushed. “Both…Zoey, go back to what you were doing, and Mira…” she trailed off, gesturing for Mira to join in.
Mira and Zoey smiled at each other, returning their attention to Rumi’s body. Zoey flicked her tongue against her nipple, while Mira cautiously kissed along the patterns on the right side of Rumi’s chest.
Both of them felt Rumi’s body shudder under them as Mira’s teeth gently scraped along the line of purple crossing Rumi’s right nipple.
While Zoey’s kisses had been adventurous, exploratory, Mira was decidedly more fueled by raw desire. Maybe it was the aftershocks from what Zoey and Rumi had done to her at the club and on the ride home, but Rumi felt like Mira needed to be kissing and touching her as much as she needed to breathe. Rumi felt her body moving, twitching and shifting without conscious input. Her thoughts blanked, leaving only a primal desire.
“She’s squirming,” Zoey muttered, grinning as she looked up at Rumi.
Zoey shifted again, scooting up to be face-to-face with Rumi. “Hey, pretty girl. Doing alright?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Rumi nodded weakly, her breath shaking as she made eye contact with Zoey. She gasped, a soft whimper escaping her throat as Zoey kissed her. Zoey’s fingers traced circles around Rumi’s navel, eliciting a quick jerking motion as Rumi’s body shifted in response.
“Did that tickle?”
Rumi shook her head. That wasn’t quite how she would describe it.
“Can I…?” Zoey asked, returning her hand to Rumi’s tummy.
Rumi nodded, and Zoey lightly tapped a finger aganst the wall of Rumi’s belly button. Rumi’s whole body shook in response.
“My god…that is adorable,” Zoey muttered.
“What is it?” Mira said, pulling away from Rumi’s chest.
Zoey lovingly stroked the area around Rumi’s navel, applying the tiniest bit of pressure to the base of it.
Rumi’s vision went white, the pressure of Zoey’s finger in her navel somehow connecting with something else deep inside her. She felt her throat tighten as her head fell backward, a heavy, low-pitched moan escaping her lips.
“Pretty sure I just found Rumi’s on switch. Like, in a major way.”
Mira looked in amazement at Rumi’s reactions, kissing her way back up to Rumi’s lips, feeling her gasps and moans against her mouth.
Zoey stroked and prodded at Rumi’s navel a few more times, watching Rumi’s breath grow more and more unsteady as she did so. She leaned down and left a trail of kisses down Rumi’s chest to her stomach, and slowly but firmly, slid her tongue along the inside of Rumi’s belly button.
Rumi felt something inside her break. A loud gasp of air rushed into her lungs as her body convulsed. She forced herself to exhale, the breath turning into a loud, high-pitched whimper. She gripped Zoey’s hair with one hand, her nails digging into Mira’s back with the other, holding on for dear life as her entire body spasmed and shook.
Zoey sat upright, looking up at Rumi’s face. “Did you just…” she said softly, grinning.
“I’m pretty sure she just came from having her belly button played with,” Mira replied.
Rumi’s breathing resumed, still shaky and labored. “I had no idea that was even a thing,” she muttered, her face turning a bright red. “This is literally the first time anything like that has happened to me.”
“Hey, part of this is discovering new things that turn us on, right?” Mira asked.
Rumi nodded. “My first time having sex and I didn’t even get my panties off…”
“I mean…this is only round 1, right?” Zoey asked. “Don’t tell me you’re ready to stop already.”
Rumi shook her head. “I’ve never…gone for multiples before, but…I absolutely don’t want to stop.”
“Maybe some water?” Mira offered. “Staying hydrated is sexy.”
Rumi laughed. “Yeah…I could take a breather.”
While Rumi was drinking, Zoey looked up something on her phone. “Whoa, that’s totally a thing! I had no idea!”
“What is?” Mira asked. Rumi looked over as well, the water bottle still in her mouth.
“Turns out the belly button can get connected to all kinds of different nerves. For most people it just makes them have to pee, but apparently for some people it’s like…”
“Like that,” Rumi responded, her body quaking reflexively just remembering what had happened a few moments ago.
“And you had no idea?” Mira asked, lazily stroking Rumi’s arm.
Rumi shook her head. “I’ve never really…fingered my belly button before? At least not outside of the shower, or when I was turned on or anything.”
Zoey put her phone away and turned back toward Rumi. “You know what I wanna know? How do you like to touch yourself?” Her hand idly stroked Rumi’s side, her fingers tracing along the curves of Rumi’s waist.
Rumi blushed. Back to business, huh? she thought to herself. “It’s…different sometimes. Depends on…how much I need.”
Zoey giggled knowingly. “I get that...I think what I was trying to get at is…”
Rumi blushed. “I know what you’re asking. And…I don’t have a good answer. Sometimes I like penetration, sometimes I don’t. I haven’t ever really used…toys, or anything like that. Just my fingers. And every time is different.”
Mira nodded. “I’m kind of the same way, although, obviously you know now that I like toys. Nothing too much, though.”
Zoey grinned. “Mira won’t let me get a strap. Says it’s too intimidating.”
Rumi shook her head. “I don’t know that I’d be able to handle that either.”
Zoey shrugged. “I didn’t bring many of our toys on the road with us. But…let’s just say, for me? I like to feel full.”
Rumi shook her head, trying to imagine how that would feel. “I don’t think I’m ready for that yet, if…ever,” she said.
Mira gently tugged at Rumi’s shoulder, pulling her back down onto the bed with her. “What are you ready for?” she whispered, nibbling on Rumi’s earlobe.
The next few moments passed without a word said between either of them. Zoey’s lips found Rumi’s waiting for her, while her hand snaked its way to the hem of Rumi’s underwear. She pulled away from their kiss only momentarily, seeking permission that was granted with a gentle nod.
Rumi first felt Zoey’s fingers stretching the elastic, followed by Mira’s, then a gentle tug. Rumi lifted her hips to allow them to remove her panties. Zoey kissed Rumi’s lips again, but only briefly before kissing a trail down her jaw and neckline, following her pattern lines down her chest and onto her stomach, and planting a ring of kisses around her belly button, which elicited a gentle whimper from Rumi.
Zoey and Mira both shifted, with Mira at Rumi’s side, staying at eye level, while Zoey slid lower, hovering her face above Rumi’s thighs, looking up at her face.
Rumi bit her lip as she watched Zoey pressing her lips to Rumi’s thigh with just enough pressure for Rumi to know to shift her legs apart. More kisses followed, and Zoey’s head floated right above Rumi’s hips.
Zoey finally broke the quiet they’d been sticking to. “I…didn’t know you dyed all your hair, Rumi.”
Rumi shook her head, blushing. “It’s not…”
Mira looked down to see what Zoey was talking about. Between Rumi’s legs, centimeters from Zoey’s face, was a neatly trimmed tuft of lavender-colored pubic hair.
“There is no way. That’s your natural hair color?” Mira asked.
“Shut upppp,” Rumi groaned.
“Oh, we’re definitely going to talk about that later,” Mira replied, kissing Rumi’s shoulder.
Zoey grinned. “Am I clear to land?”
Rumi laughed softly and nodded.
“I’m going in,” she replied, kissing the inside of Rumi’s thigh.
Suddenly, Rumi felt a jolt of electricity run through her as Zoey’s tongue made contact, a slow, gentle sliding motion, almost as if she was testing her.
Zoey breathed deeply, inhaling Rumi’s gentle scent before giving her another lick, another taste of the blend of flavors that was Rumi. Slightly metallic, slightly sweet, and just a hint of something Zoey couldn’t name, all of it combined into something that was more intoxicating than any alcohol Zoey had ever tasted. She felt her own body pulse as she ate, her tongue and lips navigating their way through Rumi’s folds.
Rumi’s breath caught, a soft whimper escaping her lips as Mira kissed along her neck. She felt her legs shaking, instinctively wanting to close, but Zoey’s arms were holding her in place. One hand gripped Zoey’s hair tightly, the other digging into Mira’s back.
Zoey’s tongue made contact with her clit, curling around the button, and Rumi’s heart pounded against her ribcage like her entire chest was going to explode. She instinctively clamped her hand over her mouth, muffling the loud moan that erupted from her.
Zoey didn’t let up, wrapping her lips around her and sucking gently as the pressure continued to build in Rumi. She anticipated every bounce of Rumi’s hips, refusing to release her.
Mira’s attention was split, she wanted to touch Rumi, to kiss her, to bring her to an even higher level of ecstasy, but at the same time, just watching Zoey work was incredibly hot. Usually for her she kind of mentally blanked out, kept her eyes closed, and lost herself in the bliss, but seeing Zoey like this, seeing Rumi like this…she was transfixed.
She felt a fire starting to burn within herself as she could tell Rumi was nearing her second, much higher peak. Rumi was louder, her breaths coming in gasps, her body shaking.
Mira slid her hand toward her own panties, allowing her fingers to dip inside. Between the vibrations earlier and what the two of them had been doing to Rumi, her fingers found only warmth and moisture waiting for her, and she slid one of her long, slender fingers inside herself.
Keeping her eyes on Zoey’s face, and feeling Rumi holding onto her for dear life, she felt herself pulse and squeeze her finger gently as she stroked herself. Not too quickly. Not too much. Mira wanted to feel them on her. She wondered what Rumi would do to her. The thought tickled her, and a gentle moan escaped her lips.
Rumi couldn’t see, couldn’t think, couldn’t do anything but feel the raw, primal energy rising inside her. Zoey was like an expert, her tongue dancing circles around even Mira’s choreography. It was building to something big, something powerful. Something Rumi was wholly unprepared for.
Something snapped, and the world went white. Rumi screamed as the orgasm ripped through her body, nearly knocking Mira from the bed with how much her body shook.
Something else shook, too. Something all three of the girls could sense, that gave Mira and Zoey pause, and brought Rumi back down to Earth instantly.
“Rumi…was that you?” Zoey asked, her eyes full of concern. Rumi was speechless.
“It had to be,” Mira replied.
“Rumi just came so hard the Honmoon felt it, holy shit,” Zoey said, pulling away.
Rumi scooted backwards a bit, sitting upright. “I didn’t think that was possible…”
“I mean, the Honmoon responds to our voices, right? And…I dunno, I think that might’ve been loud enough to rival some of your biggest notes,” Mira said, leaning against her.
Rumi laughed. “I guess you’re right. That kinda freaked me out a bit, though.”
“Freaked both of us out, too. But damn, I’m good,” Zoey replied, grinning.
Rumi blushed. “Yeah…you are,” she muttered.
“So I think two might be Rumi’s limit, for tonight at least,” Mira said, smirking. “Gonna have to pump up those numbers.”
“It’s quality over quantity, Mir. I've been telling you all along,” Zoey shot back, smiling.
Mira shrugged and looked over at Rumi, whose expression had gone blank. “Rumi, are you ok?” she asked.
Rumi nodded. “I think, for a second, I was worried. That I did something wrong. That it was the demon in me that did that.”
“No, I don’t think it was,” Zoey said. “It didn’t feel anything like that.”
“I know. I think I just…got in my head for a minute there, needed to reassure myself.”
Mira pulled Rumi’s face toward hers and kissed her, humming against her lips. “I get it. And Rumi, just so you know…even if it was that…we’d still help bring you back from it.”
Rumi smiled, placing her forehead against Mira’s. “Thank you.”
“You know…I was going to see if you wanted to…” Mira said, trailing off.
Rumi grinned. “I do. I really do. But…maybe tomorrow? I think I’m still a little rattled from that.”
Mira nodded. “I’m not going anywhere. And…” she trailed off, blushing deeply before continuing, “it doesn’t take much to get me going.”
Zoey grinned. “We get to tag team Mira tomorrow? Hell yeah!”
Rumi kissed both of them before getting out of bed, retrieving her underwear and stepping into the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror as if she was unsure if she was seeing a brand new person or not.
Nothing had changed.
Everything had changed.
What had happened tonight was permanently imprinted on her mind. Up until tonight, everything they’d shared, every moment, felt like they were trying her out. Seeing if this would work. Seeing how she’d fit in. Seeing if she was worthy of them.
Tonight, Rumi felt like she had finally been completely accepted. Everything they’d said and done to reassure her had finally sunk in.
Her dreams really had come true.
She relieved herself and cleaned everything up, and slipped the t-shirt that Mira and Zoey had made for her on before stepping out.
Back in the bedroom, the lights were on, and Mira and Zoey were hurriedly changing the sheets.
“We forgot to put a towel down,” Mira explained, as Rumi helped them finish.
“And you were…very wet,” Zoey added.
Rumi blushed, nodding. “Yeah…that’s kind of a me thing. Sorry.”
“Not complaining one bit,” Zoey said, pulling Rumi in for a hug. “Tasted amazing, by the way.”
“Better than me?” Mira said, feigning disappointment.
Zoey winked at her. “Don’t ask questions you don’t want the answers to.”
They finished and slipped back into bed, with Rumi taking the center spot again.
Both of them snuggled close to her, and she sighed contentedly.
Rumi laid between them, basking in the afterglow of the night’s activities when a thought popped into her head. “Is there…anything else you two like? Like…anything unusual I should know about?”
“You already know that Mira’s kinda subby, right? Not like in a kinky way, but…she can tell it better,” Zoey started.
“All my life I’ve been fighting to reach the top of whatever I do, be strong, confident, and in control,” Mira explained. “With Zoey, and now with you, Rumi…I feel like I can finally surrender. Give myself to you completely. It’s just…you two see me, you feel me, differently than anyone else does. And I just want to lose myself in that feeling.”
“Mira, that’s gotta be…the sweetest thing you’ve ever said,” Rumi said, wiping a happy tear from her eye.
“Aside from that…no, we’re both pretty vanilla,” Zoey said. “I mean, there are specific things that Mira does to me, and vice versa, but the thing is…the things that turn me on that she does, won’t necessarily be the same things that turn me on when you do them to me, if that makes sense.”
Rumi nodded. “I get that.”
“I love that you’re both so different,” Mira said. I think that’s what I’m looking forward to the most. I know I’m going to enjoy myself, but…the road to getting there is what I’m more excited about.”
The three of them stayed like that, holding each other closely until the calm serenity lulled them all to sleep.
*******************************************************
Celine nuzzled against Hana, kissing her shoulder. The bright rays of morning light filtering through her window didn’t feel as blinding as usual.
Hana rolled over and kissed her softly. “Good morning,” she whispered.
“Good morning yourself,” Celine replied.
Hana sighed contentedly. “I’d almost forgotten how much…how good you felt.”
Celine nodded. “We…do well, together.”
“It’s not the same without her, though.”
Celine shook her head. “No, it isn’t.”
She slipped out of bed, pulling on a robe to cover herself. The last night had progressed haphazardly, and the two of them had lost various articles of clothing throughout the apartment.
Celine found her cell phone still sitting on the couch where she’d left it sitting when Hana arrived, and looked to see that she’d received several messages from Bobby.
[1:41AM]
TheBobster: Hey, boss.
TheBobster: Just wanted to give you a heads up for something going on.
TheBobster: Everything is going great over here, don’t worry!
TheBobster: We’re going to have to work overtime for the foreseeable future on keeping their personal lives out of the media, though.
TheBobster: I know it’s late back home. But there’s some things you need to know about, especially since I know I’m going to be running damage control tonight.
TheBobster: The girls are apparently ALL dating each other now. They were asking me if it was safe to tell their tour staff. I talked them down for now, but…
TheBobster: They’re planning to come out publicly…eventually. Something about needing to make sure their post-tour single release goes well. That seemed to be their highest priority.
TheBobster: Anyway. I just thought you should know. I know you and Rumi apparently had a falling out. I’m not going to pry into your personal lives. I just hope you’re able to work it through at some point.
Celine smiled. So she was right, in her most optimistic assumption.
She gathered her and Hana’s clothing from around the apartment before returning to the bedroom to find Hana sitting on the edge of her bed.
Celine joined her and showed her the messages. “Told you so,” she muttered, smiling gently.
Hana rolled her eyes. “Fine. You were right.”
Celine smiled softly. “Would you…like to stay here? Just until you have to go back.”
Hana shook her head. “This was…this was a good night, Celine. It wasn’t a mistake, but…”
Celine placed her hand on Hana’s. “I get it. It doesn’t have to be anything. It’s been 23 years, our lives are so…”
“If I don’t leave now, Celine…I won’t go back to Japan. You understand, I have a life there. A career. My mother’s family.”
Celine nodded. “I understand. I should get out of your way then.”
Hana shook her head. “I don’t think you do understand.” She pressed a kiss to Celine’s forehead. “If I stay…I stay. With you.”
Celine shook her head. “Hana…I’m such a mess right now, I have done so many wrong things. I’m still not on speaking terms with Rumi, and…”
Her agreement with the demon. The pets of his that could return at any time. How could she begin to explain that to Hana?
Twenty three years, though, was a long time without her. Without anyone else in her life that even remembered Mi-yeong. Without someone that she did know how to love.
Maybe she could explain. Maybe she could at least try to.
Maybe it would be worth it.
“Hana…please stay.”
Notes:
They did it :D
Also, I was not expecting everyone to be as excited for Celine and Hana after the last chapter. I was unsure how that was going to play out, but I hope you guys enjoy where their story goes as well!
Next chapter will be the last in LA and also feature a sex scene at the beginning!
Chapter 22: Chapter 22 - Running
Summary:
Mira and Rumi fix breakfast. Rumi has a snack. Celine confesses.
!!! This chapter and any future chapters containing explicit material will have this note in them. All explicit sex will be skippable and anything plot-relevant will be discussed before or after the sex! !!!
Notes:
This chapter features a skippable sex scene that can be skipped. It begins and ends at the row of asterisks (*****).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rumi let her eyes flutter open, almost surprised at the quiet.
Zoey’s room had no windows, and her phone was on the bedside table with Mira’s. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but she felt refreshed in a way that sleep usually didn’t provide her with. She wondered if the three of them had overslept their alarms after their night out, but something told her she’d just woken up early.
She felt the warmth of Mira snuggling against her, gripping her arm like a kid might hold onto a stuffed animal, the gentle vibrations of Mira’s slumber anchoring her in place, keeping her mind from wandering too far.
Zoey was still asleep, too, her arm just barely touching Rumi’s. Zoey tended to move around a lot in her sleep, so Mira and Rumi tended to sleep a little closer to the opposite edge of the bed. Apparently this was something that Mira had started doing back when it was just the two of them, but their beds at home weren’t as big as the one Zoey had here.
We’ll have to get one of these when we get back home, Rumi thought to herself.
Home. They’d only been away from Korea for a few weeks, but she already found herself missing their apartment. She kept imagining how much different things would be once they returned. Her room was bigger than either of theirs, would they all be sharing her room now?
She heard Mira’s snoring stop, then felt a gentle rustle as her face tilted. Rumi turned her face to face her, smiling softly.
“You’re awake first,” Mira whispered, her eyes still mostly closed. “That’s unusual.”
Rumi hummed an agreement. “It’s only been a minute. Was just thinking.”
Mira pressed a sleepy kiss against Rumi’s lips before releasing Rumi’s arms. “I guess we can get up. Try not to wake Zoey, though.”
The two carefully slipped out of bed. Rumi checked the time on her phone. 4:51AM. Almost 9PM back home. She thought about the lights of Seoul at night, how they were her constant companion every night as she slept.
The most important thing about home was right here with her. She wasn’t sure why she kept thinking of home, when the thing she was looking forward to the most wasn’t even there right now.
Mira pulled on her pajama top, a fuzzy sweater that drifted almost to her knees. “Everything ok?” she asked quietly, watching Rumi still sitting there, looking at the clock on her phone.
Rumi nodded, her trance broken. “Yeah, just…when you think about it, time zones are wild. We’re waking up early here, but back home, we’d still be out right now.”
Mira smirked. “You’re starting to sound like Zoey,” she said, crossing her arms. “Not that that’s a bad thing, of course.”
Rumi smiled. “I think I’m just a little homesick, is all. Was thinking about how things are going to be when we get back.”
“Come on, get covered up and help me fix breakfast,” Mira said. “We can talk out there more. Let Zoey sleep.”
“Your room’s bigger, yeah, but mine has the biggest bathroom. That’s why Zoey moved into mine,” Mira said, slicing vegetables while Rumi started the rice.
“I wonder if we could just, I dunno, knock a wall down and combine our rooms. Give us one big space,” Rumi said, stealing a slice of carrot to munch on.
“I mean, Zoey still uses her room sometimes. Not for sleeping, but like…she has her video game stuff she does in there. We can figure it out when we get home, though. Yours would be easier to fit a bigger bed in, though,” Mira admitted.
“It’s been so weird not having tasks this week. Like, when’s the last time the three of us had actual downtime, even back home?” Rumi mused, her mind jumping to a new topic as she started beating the eggs.
Mira nodded. “I mean, we have been doing some practice every day. But we haven’t even been to the gym or anything in a while.”
Rumi shrugged. “You wanna go for a run? After we get food made, I mean. Zoey’s gonna be out for a few more hours, I figure we could. Kimbap doesn’t take long to make.”
Mira smiled and nodded. That smile. The one that made Rumi long for her all those years. How casually Mira tossed it her way now. She felt her heart flutter in her chest as she thought about all the times she’d seen that smile directed toward Zoey, the pang of longing, the desperate, silent plea that set her soul ablaze every time she saw it.
Now it was for her, too. Now Mira was for her.
Rumi felt her breath hitch a bit as they cooked. “You’ve really gotten good at this, Mira,” she mused, watching Mira focus intently.
“I learned from you,” Mira said warmly. “I’d be disrespecting you if I didn’t try my best.”
Rumi smiled. “You really are a sweetheart, Mira. I think that’s what I love about you so much,” she said, leaning up and pressing her lips against Mira’s. Her heart fluttered again, part of her still in disbelief that randomly getting to kiss Mira out of nowhere was something she could just do now.
Rumi’s eyes scanned over the comments of her latest video. It wasn’t even meant to be anything, just an acoustic cover of one of her new favorites.
Wow! Rumi is totally her mother’s daughter! Her voice sounds so good!
- Oh man! Sunlight Sisters legacy lives on in Rumi Kang!
- Speaking of Sunlight Sisters, did you hear Hana Sazamiya will be voicing a character in the upcoming Pretty Stars series? I wonder if she will be singing the opening? 🤔
- I don’t follow magical girl anime but I love Sunlight Sisters too! I grew up with their music!
She has a great future in pop music! Please Celine sign her to your label!!!!
- I heard Celine is putting a group together around her! I am so excited to hear them!
- No way! Do you know who else will be in it?
- Nothing yet. Follow my channel though and I will post any news I see!
Did you know Rumi Kang had those pipes?
- Are you new? She has been going off since she was just a kid!
- I know but listen you can tell a difference even between things posted last year and this one!
- Has she found a new vocal coach or is it natural talent developing?
I love that outfit! You can tell she is a big Blackpink fan!
- Rumi please do a cover of Blackpink songs!
- That would sound so sick!
- She did a cover of Whistle when it first came out: (LINK)
- Rumi is way hotter than Jisoo!
Is she single??? Rumi is so hot!!!
She put her phone down, rolling her eyes. The video wasn’t even that good. Having fans and followers was nice, but…they didn’t really know her. How were people saying she was hot when she had so much ugly in her? When she was so disgusting. They didn’t know anything about her. And that’s how it would have to stay, until this group Celine was putting together did their duty. Maybe they’d be so big that she’d be able to get rid of that ugly. Maybe then she could actually…be herself around other people.
Maybe then, Celine would be able to look her in the eye.
The third hunter had been found. A Korean-American who was trying to break into the pop scene. A bit younger than Rumi, too. They were all going to be meeting soon, but Rumi wasn’t really looking forward to it.
When it was just her and Celine, it was easier to hide it. But Rumi had a weakness. A terrible flaw. A problem that might make this whole group fall apart. And it wasn’t her patterns. Those were easy enough to hide with the right shirt. This one would be much harder to deal with, especially if they were going to be living with her.
[2:23PM]
KRumi: Aunt Celine
KRumi: I know you’re busy today but I need to talk to you about something.
KRumi: Before I meet the other hunters that is.
KRumi: I might need some help.
KRumi: I don’t know how to talk to other girls. I get…nervous.
KRumi: Especially when they’re as good looking as the one you were talking about, the model? Yeah, I’m gonna be a nervous wreck.
KRumi: Do you have any advice?
KRumi: Good talk, thanks.
CelineHME: Sorry Rumi, I was on a call.
CelineHME: I know it will be hard for you adjusting to new people but trust me when I say things will get much easier as you get to know them.
KRumi: It’s not that. You know what I’m talking about.
KRumi: I seize up around cute girls. Gay panic or whatever.
CelineHME: You did fine when you met the girls from Twice, and they’re all very attractive.
KRumi: I barely talked to them and I still had like 4 panic attacks after that, how did I do fine????
CelineHME: You did fine in the moment. You held it together and were very polite and friendly. Just do that and try not to let it get to you too much.
KRumi: And then go have a meltdown in my room after. Got it.
KRumi: The new girl, what’s she like? Have you met her yet?
CelineHME: Zoey. She’s…energetic. Very good songwriter, too. I am having her work with our producers on your debut single. I think having you three writing your own songs will be nice. I wish we’d been allowed to, but the industry was very different back then.
CelineHME: I’m going to try to give you girls as much leeway as I can to make the music you want to make. All three of you seem very passionate.
KRumi: Thanks.
KRumi: Ugh Mira is too hot. Just saw her in a magazine I’m looking at. I’m not gonna be able to *look* at her in person. You’re killing me auntie.
CelineHME: You’ll survive, Rumi. This is for something bigger than your ‘gay panic’ or whatever. Think about your duty if it becomes too hard.
Rumi screamed into her pillow. Celine always did that. Whenever Rumi was struggling or even just trying to talk to her about anything, Celine would bring it back to the fucking Honmoon and her duty as a hunter. Like she didn’t know how big of a deal it was. Like Rumi wasn’t allowed to care about anything else.
She looked at the magazine again. The pink-haired beauty showing off some new designer’s spring collection. Her sharp features made anything she wore look incredible, and that cold, icy stare somehow set Rumi’s heart on fire. How was she going to be able to even make eye contact with her?
She pulled up Mira Hong’s social media. She was also a singer, of course, though her feed was mostly dance and choreography. She tapped on a video of hers and watched her move. So much intensity. So much passion.
Rumi was going to be learning from her. Seeing her every single day. Fighting alongside her. She was thin, thinner than Rumi, but she looked tough. Like she could snap her in half with a glance.
She was terrified.
But she wasn’t completely sure that she wouldn’t like it.
Rumi felt her lungs burning as they passed their tenth kilometer. She and Mira had kept good pace together, and had just reached the point that they would turn around and head back to the house. Enough time had passed for Zoey’s family to have gotten up, although Zoey herself would likely still be sound asleep when they got there.
“Looking forward to a shower when we get back,” Mira said, taking a long drink from her water bottle.
“Yeah, I haven’t worked up a sweat like this since Manila,” Rumi replied, doing the same.
“I miss it. The stage, the practice, all of it. The fans, too.”
“Yeah, the fans are it for me. I know America is so much bigger than Korea and everything is spread out, but I’ve been craving all of those random street encounters we get in Seoul,” Rumi said, stretching her back.
“What would you say to doing another impromptu promo today? We’re pretty close to K-town, we could just make a post and say ‘Hey, come see us at so and so market!’ and do like we did in Tokyo,” Mira offered.
Rumi nodded, smiling. “Sounds good,” she said, adding, “but this time, you’re wearing that thing you wore to the club.”
The color drained from Mira’s face. “Oh god, now there are two of you.”
“Race you back home, if I win you have to,” Rumi replied, already sprinting back towards the house.
“Rumi, no!” Mira cried, chasing after her.
They returned to the house shortly after, with Mira just barely touching the front door before Rumi.
“Ha!” Mira shouted, victorious. “Thank god.”
“You cheated,” Rumi replied, grinning. “Longer legs are an unfair advantage.”
Out of breath and giggling, both girls entered the kitchen to see Jin enjoying some of the kimbap they’d made. “Out for a morning jog?”
Rumi nodded, refilling her water bottle and taking a long drink. “We woke up early and felt like doing some running.”
“And now we’re going to get a shower and drag Zoey down to K-town to find some fans,” Mira added.
Jin chuckled. “You girls have plenty here in town. All of the students in my classes are excited about the concert. You want to see fans, you should tell Zoey to come have lunch with her old man!”
Rumi looked at Mira, and both shrugged. “I mean, we could do that,” Mira said. “Maybe leave it up to Zoey?”
“You don’t think it’d cause a distraction to the students?” Rumi asked Jin.
Jin shook his head. “They’re always distracted by something. Might as well make it something good!”
The girls returned to Zoey’s room, quietly entering and tiptoeing around the bed.
Mira stepped into the bathroom, and Rumi sat on a beanbag chair to check her phone while Mira showered. Before she could even unlock it though, she heard Mira clear her throat.
Rumi looked up to see Mira standing in the doorway of the bathroom with her arms crossed. “Are you coming?” she asked.
Rumi blinked as the words settled in her head. Had she missed a signal? Was that a…normal thing for her and Zoey? It hadn’t come up since the three of them had gotten together, but…
Rumi wasn’t going to waste an opportunity. She’d been a little overwhelmed last night, but…she had promised Mira that she’d get a turn today, and she was genuinely looking forward to it. She just hadn’t figured it’d be early. She jumped up and crossed the room to Mira, who closed the door behind them.
******************
“I…will admit, I’m on slightly unsteady ground here,” Rumi stated as Mira silently approached her.
Mira’s lips were hungry, needy as they met Rumi’s, and Rumi fell against the bathroom vanity. Mira guided Rumi’s hands onto her body, wrapping Rumi’s fingers around the zipper of her sports bra.
Rumi felt something shift in her mind, like a switch had been flipped. Maybe it was Mira’s insistent kissing, maybe it was the smell of her sweat and their already elevated heart rates, maybe it was the years of longing finally paying off. Maybe it was all of it hitting her at once.
Rumi tugged at the zipper, pressing back against Mira as her hands started moving on their own, pulling the straps off of Mira’s shoulders as Mira’s breath caught in her throat.
Mira pulled at Rumi’s top, her sweat gluing the material to her body. There was an urgency to her actions, like she was racing a timer. When they broke their kiss to pull the top over Rumi’s head it was like coming up for air, both of them panting as they continued frantically stripping and kissing each other.
Rumi barely let Mira’s shorts get out of the way before her hand fell between her legs, her fingers sliding over the sweat-slicked surface of Mira’s thighs on their way to where they belonged. Mira gasped as Rumi made contact, her knees buckling almost immediately.
Rumi was operating on instinct, a more primal force driving her than had been when Zoey was touching her. Mira didn’t use words to tell her what she wanted, her expressions and body language said it all. She pushed Mira against the opposite wall, her teeth digging into Mira’s shoulder.
Mira was going through it. Something about Rumi was just so raw and unfocused, so different from Zoey. So much more intense and forceful. She had been Zoey’s plaything for years at this point, a toy that Zoey liked to tease as much as anything. But with Rumi…she felt like she was the one being hunted, and now, caught.
A soft moan escaped from Mira’s lips, and her whole body shuddered as Rumi found just the right spot. Rumi didn’t let up, either, just kissed her even harder. Mira didn’t last long before her first orgasm rippled through her like surf breaking on the beach, and her arms wrapped around Rumi’s neck, indicating that she needed a break.
“Should we…actually shower now?” Rumi muttered through the haze. Mira nodded, still too turned on to speak properly.
The kissing returned in the shower, more furious than ever, their hands gliding over each other’s soap-covered bodies, only pausing long enough for each of them to wash their hair. Rumi pinned Mira against the shower wall at one point, nearly causing both of them to lose their footing. That was enough to jolt them back to reality, and they finished the shower relatively tamely, only resuming once the water was off.
Their hair in towels, both girls emerged from the bathroom in an inferno of passion. Zoey had barely started stirring as she was suddenly jolted awake by the bright light and sounds of lovemaking as Mira and Rumi crashed into the wall.
Zoey’s head started to clear, and she grinned as she watched Rumi going to town on Mira. Rumi’s a natural at this, holy shit, she thought to herself. It was still rather dark in the room, so she couldn’t see the details, but judging by the sounds Mira was making, whatever Rumi was doing to her, she was doing right.
Rumi looked over and saw Zoey, now awake, watching them, before turning her attention back to Mira.
Mira wasn’t sure what sort of monster she’d unleashed, her body just along for the ride. It was like Rumi wanted to devour her. She lost track of how many times she’d felt Rumi’s teeth dig into her, wondering what kind of marks she was leaving. She didn’t care. As long as Rumi kept making her feel like this, she could do anything she wanted to her.
The orgasms came in waves, much like they usually did for Mira, a new one starting before the previous one even finished, each one building up to something greater than the sum of its parts. Her voice cracked as a fresh moan ripped from her, quickly swallowed by Rumi’s mouth against hers.
She was weak, her legs struggling to keep her upright. Rumi didn’t let up, wouldn’t let up. She had found every button on Mira’s body that Mira knew about and more.
With a final gasp, Mira’s body had had enough. The final orgasm ripping through her had turned every inch of her body hypersensitive, and she needed to stop. With a firm tap on the shoulder, Mira pushed Rumi backward, taking a deep breath to recover.
They both looked over at Zoey, who was grinning widely with two thumbs raised, and they both lost it simultaneously, bursting into laughter as everything that had just happened settled in on them.
“Now I need another shower,” Mira muttered. “You got me all sweaty again.”
Rumi just grinned.
**************************
“So, your dad invited us all to lunch at the school, and then after we could maybe check out K-town. Drum up some hype for the concert and see some excited fans,” Mira said, placing a slice of Kimbap on Zoey’s tongue.
Zoey chewed and nodded. “Yeah, now that you mention it, I am pretty fansick. We’ve been kinda holed up for a while and when we’ve gone out it’s been incognito. This is good, by the way, did you make it?”
Mira smiled. “Rumi and I did this morning before our run. She was taunting me the whole time.”
“How was I taunting you?” Rumi asked, feeding Zoey another slice.
“By being incredibly hot while in my field of view. Sometimes that’s all it takes,” Mira replied flatly.
“Is that why you two were going at it before I even woke up this morning?”
Rumi blushed. “Yeah…”
Mira smirked. “Still don’t know where that version of Rumi’s been the past 4 years. I thought Zoey was the freaky one. You damn near drew blood.”
Rumi smiled softly. “I don’t either. I mean, back before we met I thought I was barely going to be able to speak to you, and here we are now.”
“Before we met?” Mira asked, taking a sip of coffee, one eyebrow raised.
“I uhh…I was a fan. Celine told me you were the second hunter, and I kinda…looked you up.”
Mira blushed. “You mean my cringey dance videos I did as a teenager?” she groaned
Zoey giggled, stealing more kimbap. “I mean, Mira, don’t tell me you weren’t watching Rumi’s channel the whole time either.”
“Rumi was a legend. That’s different.”
“I tried looking you up, too, once Celine found you, but there wasn’t much,” Rumi added, looking at Zoey.
“Oh yeah, I didn’t ever post much,” Zoey admitted. “There’s some stuff on an old soundcloud that I forgot the password to years ago, but I never did much social media outside of that before we got together.”
“You said you used to do a lot of rap battles, right?” Mira asked.
“Yeah. That was more my scene. Underground, no cameras, sometimes not even a mic or a DJ or anything, just a handful of people on a corner or something.”
“Well, it paid off. You’re really good at what you do, Zoey. Huntr/x wouldn’t be what it is without you,” Rumi said, gripping Zoey’s hand.
Zoey smiled, squeezing Rumi’s hand back.
Jin flipped to the next slide in his lesson. Most of his students looked bored, and he honestly couldn’t blame them. As he started rattling off information about volcanic deposits, he knew there wasn’t a single kid in his class that had any interest in geology other than needing to pass the class.
His lecture was interrupted by his cell phone ringing, a custom recording of Zoey beatboxing that she’d made for him. He excused himself to take the call.
“Hello?” he said, answering.
“No, I’ve got about 15 more minutes in class. Just wait for me at the front office.”
“Yes, of course sweetheart. Love you too.”
He hung up the call and returned his attention to the class. “My apologies, my daughter and her friends are here to have lunch with me. Where were we?” he asked, switching slides again. “Ah, yes. Basalt.”
The class was mumbling. “Let’s keep those phones in our pockets, Mr. Calhoun,” he mentioned to a boy in the front row of the class. It was too late. Several other students were also surreptitiously texting, the gossip mill already turning. Jin pretended not to notice, but he couldn’t help the slight smirk creeping onto his face as he continued the lecture. His daughter and her girlfriends wanted to meet some of their fans, and he wasn’t going to let them down.
The bell rang at the end of class, and it might as well have been a starting pistol the way the students erupted out of the classrooms, all of them ignoring their next classes and lunch periods for just a chance of what they’d heard to be true.
The girls, of course, were expecting this, having already taken plenty of selfies with people working in the school office.
Fan events were always delightfully chaotic, and these random unsanctioned ones that they’d started doing on this tour were even moreso. The dizzying amount of teenagers wanting autographs and photos and shoutouts was incredible. All three of them felt their hearts grow lighter, like a weight had been lifted off their chests.
Someone brought their guitar for them to sign, and Rumi played a few chords and sang a few lines from Lullaby before they each signed it.
As the bell rang again and teachers powerlessly tried to shepherd at least some of the students to their next classes, the girls finally saw Zoey’s dad standing in the hallway, smiling.
Zoey cut through the remnants of the crowd and ran up and gave him a big hug, grinning. “Thank you dad, that was amazing!”
“Thank your girls! This was their idea, I just had them change venues,” he replied, returning the hug. “Now I do believe I was promised lunch, yes?”
On cue, Zoey’s stomach started growling as well. “Food does sound good. Do you have the whole hour free? We could go grab something.”
Mira and Rumi joined her as Jin was replying, “I do today, anything you girls want? My treat of course.”
“Dad, come on. You know I’m not letting you pay for our food,” Zoey replied, rolling her eyes.
“What kind of father makes his daughter pay for anything? Besides, it’s all fast food around here. You won’t be breaking my bank account anytime soon!”
“We did pass that burger place you took us to the other day,” Rumi mentioned.
“Yeah, but Mira wasn’t a big fan of it. What about that ramen and sushi shop? Does that work?” Zoey offered.
“Works for me,” Mira said. “Can’t go wrong with noodles.”
Returning to the house after the school visit, lunch, and a short shopping trip to stockpile some of Zoey’s favorite American snacks, the girls were happily exhausted. As Mira took off her shirt to change into something more casual, Zoey finally got a look at her.
“Damn, Rumi! What got into you?!” she exclaimed, noticing all the bite marks on Mira’s chest and shoulders.
Rumi blushed. “I…have no idea. It’s like…years of buildup. It all kinda tore out of me at once.”
Mira pulled a tshirt over her head. “You’re not hearing me complaining,” she said flatly.
“I just…think I like biting,” Rumi admitted, her face growing even redder.
Zoey grinned. “Let your freak flag fly! We can gang up on Mira later!”
“Wait, what?” Mira said, looking like a deer in headlights.
Rumi and Zoey exchanged a look that sent shivers down Mira’s spine.
The girls finished changing and sat around the room, relaxing after the day’s events. Rumi held Zoey’s guitar, casually strumming out a few notes, While Zoey and Mira curled up on the bed watching TV.
“Whatcha doin over there?” Zoey asked, pausing the show.
“Kinda…have a song stuck in my head. Not sure if it’s something I heard or if it’s something new. Feeling it out a bit,” Rumi replied, playing the same set of notes again.
Zoey’s interest was piqued, and she left the bed, sitting next to Rumi at the keyboard.
Rumi played the notes again, and Zoey copied them. They did it again, and Zoey improvised a few more notes at the end.
“Does this sound familiar to you?” Zoey asked Mira. “I think we might be cooking here!”
Mira shook her head, getting up to join them. “Keep going. I think this might be new.”
Zoey grabbed a sheet of paper from her desk and jotted down the main melody that they’d been working on before improvising some more. “We’ll need to come up with lyrics, but I’m really digging this,” she said. “Rumi, what’s in your head? Maybe this is a you song. We can workshop it while we’re on tour, maybe.”
Rumi shrugged. “I’m not sure yet. I don’t know if I can write a song like that. That’s always been my weak spot.” She continued playing the notes, trying to add in some of the improvised melody that Zoey had added, and then her fingers moved on their own and a familiar melody broke in.
“Rumi, that’s Golden. We already wrote that one,” Mira said, rolling her eyes.
“Yeah, true,” Rumi replied, returning to the original melody.
“Actually, I think that works, too. Like…just the bridge of Golden, worked in somewhere? We’ve done that before,” Zoey added.
Rumi shrugged. “This might not even be anything. Just…something in my head.”
Mira put her hand on Rumi’s thigh. “If there’s something in your head, it’s worth getting out. But yeah, no rush. These things take time.”
Rumi smiled.
There was something there. Something beautiful. She just couldn’t see it yet.
“I rescheduled my flight back to Tokyo,” Hana said, sipping from the mug of tea Celine sat in front of her. “Another week. I have some recording work I have to do, and then…”
“And then, if you still want…you have a place here,” Celine replied. “And if you decide to stay there…I will understand then, too.”
Hana shook her head. “No. I’m not running away from you, yeobo. Not from Rumi. Not this time.”
Celine nodded. “I…want to reach out to her, but…”
“She will come back. If nothing else, you still have Mi-yeong's journals. She will want those, I’m sure.”
Celine squeezed Hana’s hand. “I just want our family back together, and…I worry that she is done with us,” she said, sighing.
“If she is done with us, does that mean we give up on her? We…keep ourselves available to her, for as long as it takes,” Hana replied.
Celine smiled and turned away to clean up, while Hana sipped her tea.
“Will you go hunting tonight?” Hana asked.
Celine nodded. “I have to. It’s been long enough since their last performance that a weak spot may have emerged.”
“Then I’ll go, too.”
Celine smiled softly, before the thought of her deal with Jinu, and the pets which had fortunately not reappeared, dashed her happiness. She still would have to broach that topic with Hana.
“The old one has killed Mystery, and savagely beaten Jinu. If the three of us don’t take her out, there’s no point in calling ourselves a pack,” The largest demon said. “The three of us against one old woman, how hard could it be?”
“If we’re going up to fight, we should bring some of the brutes. No sense in getting our own hands dirty when we can just send Jimkeun after her,” one of the others replied, rolling his eyes. “She’s just an old woman.”
“She’s not just some old woman. And we should be proud to fight against a hunter with our bare hands, quit acting like a child,” the third shot back. “Hunters are serious business, even retired ones. I agree, send Jimkeun but we should be there to fight as well.”
“Even if the three of us work together, we wouldn’t be able to get him through. The Honmoon is too strong right now, it’ll be much easier if it’s just us,” Abby replied. “Besides, if we get some of them killed, Gwi-ma will find out about all of this.”
“And we don’t want that to happen,” Jinu said, clutching his ribs as he appeared from behind a large pillar of rock. “We don’t want Mystery’s death to be in vain.”
The others nodded in agreement. “You shouldn’t be here, Jinu,” the long-haired demon said, crossing to help support him.
“I can stand, Romance,” Jinu said, shrugging away from his support. “Being laid up at a time like this, when my pack is going off to battle, I hate it.”
Abby crossed the clearing to Jinu, pressing his forehead against his. “I’m sorry I doubted you, Jinu. You’re a cold-hearted, manipulative bastard, but you’ve never lied to me before.”
Baby rolled his eyes. “Come on, are we going to do this, or are you two gonna stand there jerking each other off some more?”
Abby shot Baby a look, but couldn’t hide the dark blue flush under his skin.
“We’re going. We’ll be back soon, Jinu,” he said, as the three demons vanished into mist.
“They got away,” Hana muttered, kicking a rock.
“They’ll return. We beat them pretty badly, give the dogs time to lick their wounds,” Celine replied.
“That was unusual, right? I’ve never seen multiple reapers attack alone before. Have their tactics changed?”
“It’s a new development. I spotted two talking a week or so ago. One was in disguise. I managed to kill the other one, but the disguised one got away. I think they are planning something,” Celine admitted, editing around her involvement.
“What could they be planning? They must be getting desperate.”
“I believe that they are looking for a way to escape. Survival instincts kicking in as the Honmoon grows stronger,” Celine said. She wasn’t lying. She was just…editing the truth a bit.
That’s what she had been telling herself, anyway.
The pair of them returned to Celine’s apartment in a pleasant but tense silence, the guilt of her deception weighing on her. As they reached the door, her hands finally found Hana’s.
“Hana, I need to tell you something.”
“Zoey, can we talk for a minute?” Rumi asked. They were practicing some choreography for the show, and Mira had just stepped away.
“What’s up?” Zoey asked, taking a drink from her water bottle.
“About Mira and I yesterday…I feel kind of guilty about it,” Rumi admitted. “Like, everything else we’ve done has been all three of us, and with the history between you two…”
Zoey shook her head. “That’s a conversation Mira and I had early on. There’s going to be times when it’s just two of us. That’s the nature of people with busy lives.”
Rumi smiled softly. “I just…wish you had been a part of it, too.”
“Oh don’t get me wrong, so do I. But what I saw was incredible on its own.”
Mira returned, and the music started. “You two talking about me?” She asked, smirking.
“What Rumi did to you, specifically,” Zoey replied, winking. “And about how I wish I could’ve helped out.”
Mira couldn’t help but blush as they started running through the song.
“Ok, this is our first official fan event in a while, let’s make it a good one!” Rumi said, straightening the stack of posters in front of her.
“Girls, I hope you had a good break,” Shae called out, watching her phone. “The crowd outside is super excited, and I couldn’t be happier to be back here with you! Let’s do this!”
The girls smiled at each other while they went through the rest of their pre-show rituals, with Zoey picking out her favorite from the stack of identical pens, while Mira cracked her knuckles and stretched.
The fans shuffled in, and suddenly the girls were back in their element.
The barely-controlled mayhem of fan events was nothing new to them. Every fan had a story or something to gush about, and each of the girls loved every single one. This is what mattered to them. What their music did for their fans, how much it inspired them, how excited people were just to see them, it made everything worth it.
Mira finished signing a poster for a little girl who looked like she couldn’t be more than 7. She looked up to hand it to her, and that’s when she saw him.
Next in line was a tall black man with blonde hair, and a face that she immediately recognized, though she wished she hadn’t. “Shit!” she whispered, nudging Zoey. “That’s the bartender! From the club we went to!”
“It’s ok, it’s cool. We were in disguise, there’s no way he’ll recognize you!” Zoey shot back, doodling a sketch of herself eating a cupcake for a fan. “Just be cool!”
Mira nodded, took a deep breath, and smiled as the man approached her. “Hi, who should I make it out to?” she asked, grabbing a poster from her stack.
“Manju,” the man replied, spelling his name for her. “Hold up,” he added, which caused Mira to pause nervously, “I knew that was you, holy shit!”
Mira’s eyes went wide and her heart started racing. Rumi and Zoey looked over to see what was being said, their eyes also in shock. “No idea what you mean,” she said, finishing her signature and sliding the poster over to him. “Absolutely no idea,” she added, staring into his eyes. “Right?”
The guy nodded, tapping the side of his head as he took the poster. “We’re good. Thank you so much! I’m a huge fan. Hope to see you in LA again!”
Mira slouched in her chair, sighing heavily. “We are so busted.”
They still had almost their entire tour to go, and the secret was already out. Mira felt like crawling into a hole and dying.
“We’re gonna have to be more careful the rest of the tour,” Mira said as the girls returned to Zoey’s room.
“I mean, we’ve been careful,” Rumi replied. “It’s one guy. And you said he wasn’t going to say anything.”
“Yeah, but if he does…” Mira said, trailing off as she flopped into one of the chairs in the room.
“Or if he already has,” Zoey muttered. “What if he already told like everyone he knows before today?”
“It doesn’t matter. We…deal with it as it comes,” Rumi said, flopping on the bed. “And…we adjust accordingly.”
A thought flashed in Rumi’s head. One that made her stomach turn. One she wouldn’t even dream of mentioning. But one that would put most of the rumors to bed, if it became too hard for Bobby to manage.
“We’ve got the show tomorrow, and then we’ll be out of town. We can tone it down, keep things to ourselves from here on out,” Zoey said, flopping down next to Rumi, one hand reaching out towards Mira.
Mira begrudgingly stood and joined the others on the bed, and they all snuggled against Zoey. “Enjoy it while it lasts,” Mira grumbled. “After tomorrow, we might have to keep it in our pants for a while.”
Zoey grinned. “So you’re saying we need to make tonight something to remember?”
Rumi stifled a laugh. As if she could forget any of the moments they’d spent together.
“You want to…save Mi-yeong’s soul?” Hana asked, still unsure what Celine had just told her.
Celine nodded. “If…any part of her remains in Gwi-ma’s realm…we can’t let her suffer in eternity once the Honmoon is sealed.”
“And you’re basing all of this off of a demon’s word. A demon who you had a blade to his neck.”
Celine sighed. “Yes. I know, it’s risky, and it probably won’t work. But if there’s even the tiniest chance. Isn’t that worth any risk?”
Hana shook her head. “It’s insane is what it is. Demons work for Gwi-ma. If anything, this is a trick to corrupt you, too.”
Celine knelt in front of her. “Hana, I know it’s crazy, I know, but…if I could do anything to save her…I would gladly switch places with her. I’ve lived with the guilt for more than 20 years at this point.”
“23 years, 7 months, and a day,” Hana replied.
Celine nodded. “Two days, if you count the fact that it’s past midnight already.”
Hana sighed. “I don’t…I don’t know if I can be a part of this, Celine. We swore to kill demons, not help them escape.”
“And we will. If this Jinu fellow makes it through, he won’t be a demon anymore once the Honmoon seals. Gwi-ma won’t be able to influence him. And if he doesn’t bring Mi-yeong with him…”
“I have no problems executing a demon, if that’s what you’re saying,” Hana replied. “I have more of a problem with us not executing one.”
She stood up, followed by Celine. “I don’t like this, Celine. It’s quite possibly the worst idea you’ve ever had.”
“I understand. I am not a fan of it either. But, if he’s telling the truth, and something in me believes that he is…this could be a way to bring her back,” Celine pleaded, gripping Hana’s hands tightly.
Hana shook her head. “What if it’s not? What if there’s not enough left of her? What if we pull her out of that pit only for her to die in this world all over again?”
“Then at least her soul can rest and move on. That’s…the least we owe her.”
“I don’t know, Celine…I just don’t know.”
“Goodbye, LA,” Zoey said, watching the city shrink and vanish through the window of their plane. Mira and Bobby were chatting about how the concert had gone, while Rumi was watching something on her phone. Zoey looked around the plane, her eyes drawn to one spot in particular. The spot where the three of them had first kissed, where they’d first laid next to each other and confessed all their feelings and secrets. She wondered how long it would be before they could be like that again.
She sat next to Rumi and put her head on her shoulder, trying to get into the show that she was watching. Rumi handed her one of the earbuds so she could listen along, and before long she was just as invested in the characters as Rumi was.
She glanced over at Mira, who met her eyes and smiled that warm, soft smile of hers.
The tour might keep them too busy to think about their romance. They may have to sleep separately for weeks or even months on end. But Zoey knew that her girls were still hers. Just like she was theirs.
She felt a smile creep onto her face.
Things were going to be ok.
Hana stood at the kitchen sink, washing the dishes from the lunch she’d just had. She felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist, and her lover’s voice cooed in her ear.
“She’ll be home soon,” Mi-yeong’s voice whispered in her ear. “Should we go to the park later?”
“That sounds wonderful,” Hana said, turning to face her. Mi-yeong leaned in for a kiss, smiling and humming against Hana’s lips.
Their kiss was interrupted from developing further by the sound of their front door opening, and the excited steps of a purple-haired child running down the hallway, followed by Celine’s voice. “Calm down, Rumi! You have to take your shoes off first!”
Mi-yeong scooped up the child as she padded her way into the kitchen. “There’s my little one!” she cried, holding her in her arms.
“Umma-mi!” Rumi yelled, hugging Mi-yeong tightly.
Mi-yeong pulled Rumi’s shoes off and handed them to Celine, who had made her way into the kitchen by that point. “Were you a good kid today for Umma-se?”
Rumi nodded and reached over for Hana. “Umma-ha!” she cried as Hana took her from Mi-yeong.
Celine returned into the kitchen and greeted both of them with a kiss. “She was so good on the ride home. I think she’s really going to like going to school there.”
“I’m glad, it took us so long to settle on one,” Mi-yeong replied.
Hana just smiled and giggled as she held Rumi in her arms.
Hana tore the sheets off of her, tears already streaming across her face. The dream had been too real. Too incredible. Too unfair. The life Rumi deserved. The life all of them deserved.
She rolled onto her side to face Celine, the dim light from the hallway outlining her form. She gently placed her hand on Celine’s shoulder and shook until she heard her voice grumble.
Celine rolled over and propped herself up to face her. “What is it? It’s the middle of the night, jagiya.” She saw the tears staining Hana’s face, and she lifted her hand up to wipe them away. “Is everything ok?”
Hana took a deep breath and nodded. “I’m in. We have to save her. For Rumi’s sake.”
Notes:
How we feeling about that dream sequence there?
Chapter 23: Chapter 23 - Heels, Nails, Blade, Mascara
Summary:
Mira works during New York Fashion Week. Rumi makes a discovery. Zoey behaves in a completely predictable manner.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mira heard her alarm go off, and tried to force her eyes to stay shut. Just 10 more minutes, she pleaded silently to her phone. Her sleep had been fitful due to the absence of Rumi and Zoey, but since she had such a busy schedule the next few days, including waking up at 4 in the goddamn morning, she wasn’t going to subject them to her presence.
She pulled herself out of bed and trudged her way into the shower. She felt the icy sting of the water jump start her bloodflow, and she finally opened her eyes fully. She let the water cascade over her body, soaking her hair under the frigid stream.
Neither Zoey or Rumi could tolerate cold showers like she preferred. At least Zoey didn’t like them quite as scalding hot as Rumi did, though. She wondered if Rumi’s preference was some sort of demon blood thing, or if she was just a masochist.
Eventually, she felt thoroughly soaked through to her core, and started washing herself. The rose-scented body wash she brought with her from Korea was nearly out, and she’d have to try to track some more down before they left the US, or have it shipped from home. It was the only one she’d found that she liked the scent of, was good for her skin, and actually felt like she was clean afterward.
Satisfied with her hygiene, she turned the water off and put her hair up in a towel, turning her attention to the pile of skincare products she’d be using on her face.
The shows this week started early, and she wanted to make sure she was completely ready for fittings, makeup, and anything else requested of her. With her full routine, that meant an extremely early start.
There was one thing Mira loved most about modeling. It wasn’t the attention, though that was always nice. It wasn’t all the new fashion, that was more Rumi’s thing. It certainly wasn’t the pay, she was doing the shows this week as a favor to the fashion houses.
It was the avant-garde designers themselves. The self-interested, uptight, geniuses that made her feel like they were doing her a favor by allowing her to model for them. She loved seeing the bold, artistic designs. Things that would never, could never be worn anywhere but the runway or in concept art. Things that reminded her that fashion was an artform with no rules that couldn’t be broken.
That expressing herself was more important than anything.
The exact kind of things that used to get her in so much trouble.
“Mira! Don’t make me come in there, we’re already going to be late for the photographer! You know how important it is that we have a good family portrait!”
She heard her father’s voice booming through her bedroom door as she scrubbed the last bit of excess dye out of her hair, the pink-tinted water flowing down the drain slowly turning clearer and clearer. She turned the water off and wrapped her hair in a towel that she knew would be stained with a little bit of pink.
After quickly getting dressed, she pulled the towel off to admire her handiwork.
“Oh yeah, this is sick!” she said, looking in the mirror. She grabbed the blow dryer and brush to finish drying her hair, marveling at her hot pink locks. Definitely the best way she could’ve spent 50,000 won.
Yeah, her parents would be mad. They were already mad from when she’d bleached her hair initially, this would just be a little more icing on the cake. She didn’t care. This looked incredible.
She opened the door and bounded down the stairs to where her family was already waiting.
“Absolutely not,” her mother said sternly. “Go wash that out this instant.”
“Can’t. It’s permanent,” Mira replied, grinning. “Let’s go, we’re gonna be late!”
Her father looked at her like he was going to burst a blood vessel. He remained silent, but refused to look at her.
“Why are you so weird?” her brother Lee said, lowering his head into his hands.
The entire drive to the photographer’s studio, nobody paid any attention to her. That wasn’t out of the ordinary, but the tension in the car today was so thick you could cut it with a knife. Her parents were fuming, and Lee looked like he couldn’t believe she was actually his sister.
Mira was here for it, though. She kept looking at her hair in her phone’s camera. This was amazing.
“Mira, darling, you look amazing, as always!” She couldn’t remember this person’s name. He was one of the associates for the designer she would be wearing today. She wasn’t even sure she’d met him before, but he was being extremely chummy.
“Thanks, I work hard at it,” she replied. It was meant to be a joke, but her deadpan delivery and accented English destroyed most of the humor, and the man solemnly nodded.
“Ok, let’s get you into makeup and then we can start fitting,” he said, giving her another once over.
The next several hours were a blur of chaos. Makeup artists and hairstylists working on her and the dozen or so other models that would be working this show. Photographers and event staff buzzing around like the room wasn’t already crowded. Vapid conversations about their lives. She would occasionally mention some of the things that they’d seen on their tour so far when the band came up, but doing so only made her miss Zoey and Rumi even more.
She snapped a picture for the girls once they were done with her. Her eyes were done in a fierce dark geometric design to complement the abstract pieces she’d be wearing on the runway, while her hair had been put into an elaborate updo. With just a simple robe on, she looked ridiculous. She loved it.
[11:59AM]
TheRealMira: Finally have a few minutes of downtime. Wanna see how I look? [Photo]
Z-Dawg: MIRAAAA OMG YOUR SO PRETTYYYY
RumiRito: Oh wow. That is actually really good :) Can’t wait to see you!
TheRealMira: Still a couple hours. Have a photoshoot with like 4 different outfits first. I miss you two.
RumiRito: We miss you too! Zoey and I just got real New York hot dogs! [Photo]
The photo showed Zoey trying to stuff an entire hot dog in her mouth. Mira smiled, but her stomach also grumbled.
TheRealMira: I’m so hungry. I have been raiding crafty but like, I’m the only one actually eating anything so I keep feeling self conscious. What if I look fat 🙁
Z-Dawg: mira you couldnt look fat if you tried
Z-Dawg please tell me youre coming out with us tonight though we can get pizza and visit times square 😀
TheRealMira: Times Square is boring. It’s nothing but a tourist trap.
Z-Dawg: and im a tourist duh
Z-Dawg: i know you and rumi have been here before but this is my first time in nyc
TheRealMira: Ok, we’ll go out tonight then, for you 🙂
RumiRito: We need Mira time! Plus that show we wanted to watch premiered last night. I already have it queued up back at the hotel.
TheRealMira: Oh, the one about the judge that gets possessed by the devil or whatever? I might be spending the night with my girls after all 🙂
Z-Dawg: hell yeah
TheRealMira: Ok, I gotta go. I love you both so much ♥️♥️👩❤️💋👩👩❤️💋👩
Z-Dawg: i love you too bbgirl 👩❤️💋👩
RumiRito: Love you too so much ♥️ 👩❤️💋👩
Mira smiled at their replies for a moment before putting her phone away. Back to work.
“The camera loves you! Ok, give me something fierce,” the photographer said. Mira shifted her expression.
The photographer snapped a few more photos. “Ok, now turn to your left,” he said, snapping more.
Mira shifted her pose, expression, and attitude however he demanded.
After dozens, maybe hundreds of photos, he was done.
“These are gonna look incredible,” he said, loading the flash card from the camera into his computer. “Your skin’s so flawless I’m barely going to have to do anything. I should be able to get proofs to you in the next few days, just need to develop them.”
Mira smiled softly. “Thanks, you have no idea how much I appreciate this.”
“Hey, every model has to start somewhere. I’m just glad you came to me.”
“Where were you this afternoon?” Mira’s father demanded as soon as she entered the front door.
“I was with a photographer, getting some photos made for my portfolio.”
He scoffed. “Modeling? I told you that was a worthless career choice.”
Mira shrugged, brushing past him and heading upstairs. “At least it’s my choice.”
“Your brother is in medical school and will make this family proud. What are you going to amount to? Some whore in magazines?”
Mira’s fists tightened, her knuckles going white.
“I’m going to be better at this than Lee will ever be as a doctor. I don’t care if it’s modeling, or dancing, or whatever I do, it’s going to be my life. And I’ll find someone that will actually love me, instead of whatever this is.”
“How are we supposed to love you when you are such a disappointment to your family?!” Her father shouted.
If she said what she wanted to right now, she’d probably get hit in the face. The face that was going to be vital if she was going to have a future in modeling. Instead she bit her tongue.
The taste of blood in her mouth carried her until she was able to make it to her room.
Mira stood, waiting for the model at the end of the runway to return. As she turned and began walking back, Mira stepped out onto the stage, her footsteps carefully chosen to highlight the shape of the piece she was wearing. Dozens of camera flashes were on her every second of her walk, and the crowd was full of the biggest names in the business, but she didn’t care. She was looking for someone else.
She spotted them as she reached the end. Just the tip of Rumi’s purple braid was visible at first, but she tilted her head and that’s when she saw their faces.
Rumi and Zoey, cheering and practically jumping with excitement. She felt her cold, disinterested glare start to crack, and the edges of her lips start to turn upwards as she posed.
It was just for a moment, then she had to turn back. She could still hear them shouting in support the whole return walk, and she was grateful for the thick makeup hiding how red her face was.
“This is your first paid shoot, correct?” The photographer asked.
Mira nodded. “For the most part. I’ve done a few to help new photographers and build my portfolio, but the most I was ever paid was 20,000 for lunch. This one’s my first serious shoot.”
The photographer smiled. Mira loved her smile. She loved everything about this woman. The way she looked at her, the way she stuck her tongue out or bit her lip when setting up the perfect camera angle, the way she didn’t treat Mira like an idiot because she was new at this.
“The reason I ask is because you take to the camera like a pro, with one exception,” she explained, setting the camera down and walking over to position Mira for the next shot. “You look like you’re waiting for something bad to happen. Don’t get me wrong, it adds some realness to your facial expressions, but you have to let go of that unless I ask for it. You’re 99% there, Mira. Just breathe and make that last push over the edge.”
Mira nodded, trying to process how exactly she was supposed to do that. How she was supposed to get over that last bit of anxiety.
“Some photographers would say the camera loves you,” she said, snapping a picture. “That’s a cliche. You need to love the camera. Adore the camera. Pretend the camera is your impossibly wealthy boyfriend, taking you away to his private villa.”
Mira felt her heart flutter. She didn’t want to be taken away to some private villa, especially not by a boy. But looking at the woman holding the camera, imagining her taking her somewhere…
That’s something she could do.
Her parents had thought it was a phase, some teenage rebellion when she’d come out to them a couple years ago. Like she didn’t know what she wanted. Like it was just a stunt to get their attention. Maybe they were partially right; she knew she couldn’t just tell everyone, it would kill a lot of her career prospects. But one thing Mira never did was lie to them. That was what they did to her. She wouldn’t give them the satisfaction of bringing her down to their level.
“I made two million won today, not too shabby, huh?” Mira said, flashing the stack of cash at her dad as she walked in the door of his study. He was sitting behind his desk, reading over some sort of document. Mira couldn’t make it out from where she was without her glasses.
“Two million won, is that how much my delinquent daughter’s body is worth?” he replied, shaking his head. “Give this up Mira. I’ve arranged for you to meet with the son of Dong Il-seong. My company and his are merging, and ensuring our families are united will make the merger that much stronger.”
Mira shook her head. “Oh no, not again. You’re not setting me up on a date. I already told you, I’m never going to date any boys. You can take your merger and shove it up your–”
“Mira, please! Haven’t you done enough damage to our family? I’m offering you a chance to clear the slate.”
“By what, giving up everything I care about? Everything that I am? What kind of chance is that?!” Mira shot back.
Her father stood, slamming his hands on his deck, veins bulging. “I am your father, Mira, and I say you are going to marry the son of Dong Il-seong! And you are going to do it and be happy about it because you are a member of this family!”
Mira gritted her teeth. “No, I’m not. You have a gay daughter. That isn’t going away just because you wave your hands around and call yourself my father. You never could live with me being different, could you? You call me a whore for following my heart, and then you tell me the only use I am to you is as a whore for your fucking company?! How dare you call me a member of this family!”
She stormed out of his study, slamming the door behind her and marching upstairs to her room.
She didn’t have a family. She had prison guards.
And she was going to have to make a prison break sooner or later.
Mira stood as the last outfit she was to wear for the day was removed from her, and slipped into the robe that was provided. She was finally able to rest for a minute, and she slumped into a chair to check her phone.
[5:31PM]
TheRealMira: Babesssss
TheRealMira: How long do I have to wait for sloppy makeouts when I get back to the hotel?
TheRealMira: Thank you for coming out today by the way. ♥️
Z-Dawg: miraaaaaaa 🙂 you were looking so hot on the runway
RumiRito: Seriously. Jealous you get to do stuff like that. I wish I could’ve gotten into modeling.
TheRealMira: You totally could. You’ve got the face and body for it.
RumiRito: One small complication with that.
RumiRito: [Spoilered Photo]
Mira looked around to make sure nobody was looking before tapping on the photo. It was a selfie from Rumi, fresh out of the shower. She had a towel wrapped around her, but the jagged streaks of purple across her skin were on full display. She wasn’t smiling.
Z-Dawg: yeah 🙁
TheRealMira: Sorry. 🙁
RumiRito: It’s fine honestly. Just…not everyone will be as accepting as you guys are. Which the fact that we kill demons and you two are fine sleeping with a demon girl is kinda sus to begin with 😛
TheRealMira: Rumi
TheRealMira: Did you just say “sus” in a completely unironic context?
Z-Dawg: 😀 my unnie is learning from me yayyy
TheRealMira: I am really going to have to keep you two on a tighter leash, aren’t I?
Z-Dawg: mira if any of us are gonna be wearing a leash
RumiRito: It’s you.
TheRealMira: You don’t have to call me out like that…also they just took my makeup off so thanks for turning me red as a tomato.
Zoey looked at Rumi, who was grinning ear to ear from her side of the bed, still wrapped in the towel.
Z-Dawg: hurry up and get here girl we miss youuuuuuu
TheRealMira: I’m leaving soon. Don’t start without me!
RumiRito: No promises.
Both of them set their phones down and looked at each other, barely pausing a beat before diving into each other, their lips practically crashing together as Rumi’s towel fell away.
The shrieking alarm from her phone jolted Zoey awake, and she quickly scrambled to solve the puzzle required to turn it off. Rolling over and reaching to her side, she felt only emptiness in the bed next to her. She sighed, looking over at the closed door to the other bedroom in their suite.
Bobby’s idea was working for them, but…mornings still sucked. It was easier for Rumi and Mira to wake up early, so they’d stayed piled into Zoey’s bed every night since leaving Los Angeles. Most nights they were too exhausted by the end of the day to do much of anything other than fall asleep in each other’s arms, but just feeling the presence of her girlfriends was all she needed.
Their lack of presence every morning hurt, though. She never wanted to wake up anywhere other than in their arms.
She heard the water start running in the hotel room’s shower. Rumi was up, too. That was good. She wouldn’t be alone for long.
She opened up the piano app on her phone and started tapping away. The song concept Rumi had had a few weeks ago in LA was coming along, although none of them had come up with any lyrics yet. Something about it just felt…right, though.
She sat there on the bed working until Rumi’s shower finished, and was still contemplating when Rumi entered her room, wrapped in a fluffy white robe that almost looked like it had steam coming from it.
Zoey looked up to see Rumi staring at her phone, an indecipherable expression on her face. “What’s up, Rumi?” she asked.
Rumi didn’t answer, just turned her phone to show Zoey.
Zoey took the phone and looked at it. A naver post from some gossip rag that had taken a candid photo of Celine and Hana, holding hands in the street. The caption only stated that Hana had returned to Korea, and rumors of a Sunlight Sisters reunion, but knowing what she and Rumi knew…
Zoey felt her face contort. Something felt inherently wrong about this.
“They’re back together. Living freely without a care in the world. Celine’s rich enough to not have to care about any backlash,” Rumi said. “It’s not fair. We’re out here in the United States, dodging tour aides to get to spend time together, and they’re out there living their best lives.”
Zoey sat Rumi’s phone down. “You’re right. It is unfair. She put all this pressure on us to seal the Honmoon and she’s fucked off with her responsibility. She doesn’t need fans all over the world anymore like we do.”
Rumi sighed and slumped onto the bed. “I’m sorely tempted to call her and get pissy about it but…”
Zoey scooted over to sit next to Rumi, putting her arm around her. “It wouldn’t help anything. And honestly I get why you’ve stayed no contact with her.”
Rumi shook her head. “That’s not it. Despite…everything she did…and didn’t do, there’s a part of me that can’t help but feel happy for her. That maybe wonders if my life would’ve been better if they’d stayed together.”
Zoey pulled Rumi toward her, and Rumi’s head fell into her lap. “I know what you mean. I used to always wonder what life would’ve been like if my parents hadn’t divorced, but…you can’t go back. Only forward.”
Rumi nodded. “I know. I just…there are times I miss her, Zoey. She was always cold and distant, but at least she was there the whole time, you know? Now it’s like…I have the two of you, and I love you both so much, but I still miss having something that resembled a mom.”
Zoey stroked Rumi’s cheek. “I know, baby. And…if you decide to reach out to her, I’ll support you, 100%. Mira will, too, even if she’ll say it’s a bad idea a thousand times first.”
“It’s still unfair. Don’t wanna wait another year and a half to smooch you two in public,” Rumi muttered.
Zoey smiled. “We can come out right after Golden, if you want. Even before. I don’t think we have nearly as many homophobic fans as you and Mira do. Like, how are you gonna listen to our music and come away with hate in your heart?”
Rumi sat up, shrugging. “I just worry, y’know? I know it’s different for you, you didn’t grow up in it…people lose their jobs, get disowned by their families…hell, look at Mira.”
“Mira didn’t get kicked out for being gay. She left on her own, remember?” Zoey corrected.
“...Yeah. I keep forgetting, ‘cause she never really opened up about it until recently, and I had just assumed.”
“It’s ok. It’s just…you said you used to be a fan of hers, right?”
Rumi nodded.
“Do you remember something about her first channel getting deleted out of nowhere and her having to restart from scratch?”
“Yeah…that was before I knew about her. Like, she was still 17, right?” Rumi asked.
“You did WHAT?!” Mira shouted, her face redder than her hair. Every muscle in her body was tense.
“You’re wasting your time with all of this. Dancing, singing, that stupid modeling ‘career’ of yours? I’m putting an end to it,” her father said sternly. “I deleted that YouTube channel of yours. Until you can grow up and act like a proper member of this family, you don’t need to be wasting your time with these distractions.”
“I had…I had 500,000 subscribers! I was making something of myself!” she shot back, gripping the side of his desk.
“Making a fool of yourself, you mean. You are barely passing your classes, yet you come home and spend all your time gyrating on camera! That is no way for a woman to live, and no way for my daughter to behave.”
“You have no right to talk to me like that!” Mira shouted. “I’m the only one who gets to decide how I live!”
She had no way to explain what happened next. It was like something unlocked in her. She meant to shove away from the desk and storm out of the study, but instead the desk went flying across the room, crashing into the wall, destroying the desk itself, a bookshelf, and her dad’s computer, along with sending everything on the desk flying.
She looked at the damage, then to her father, who was still in shock staring at the remnants of his workspace. He finally turned to lock eyes with Mira, and she saw something in his eyes that she’d never seen before.
He was afraid. He was already starting to shout at her, but the damage was done. He had flinched first, and he knew it. Whatever semblance of power he still had over her was gone, forever.
Mira knocked on the door, frowning. The fluorescent lights in the hallway of the apartment building hummed loudly, helping to drown out the thoughts in her head. She shifted her position, switching the hand holding her laptop case.
The door to the apartment cracked open, and Ye-jun, the first photographer she’d ever worked with, was standing there. “Mira?” he asked.
“Hey. Can I crash here for a couple days? Just til I get on my feet.”
“Mira, it’s…what the hell?”
“I can pay. Just let me crash on your couch or something. I’m not staying in that house any longer.”
Ye-jun stepped back, opening the door and allowing her to enter. “I have a yo, I can let you stay in the studio. Just for a few days though, seriously. You’re a minor, I could get in serious trouble. Plus I have clients.”
Mira rolled her eyes, grabbing her suitcase and rolling it into the apartment.
She helped him clean up an area for her, and she laid her bags down against the wall. She didn’t want to bother unpacking, this was just a temporary stay. Until she found somewhere else. Until she could find someone willing to rent to her.
Ye-jun fixed tea for the both of them, and they sat on the floor.
“What happened?” he asked.
“My dad…he deleted my youtube channel. All my social media, actually. I was stupid and left them logged in, and he just…erased my entire following,” she said, staring down into the tea.
“Why would he do something like that?”
Mira shrugged. “Because I refused to go along with his plan to marry me off for business bullshit, basically.”
Ye-jun leaned back and took a deep breath. “Damn…I’ve heard of those fucked-up chaebol marriages, but…”
Mira shook her head. “I’m not changing who I am for him. I don’t care what it costs me.”
“Did you even meet the guy? Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe he’s even your type,” he offered.
Mira shot him a look. One that was equal parts fierce and fearful. Like there was a reason that was a ridiculous question, but something she still had reason to be fearful of.
Ye-jun took a sip of his tea. “My landlady takes rent in cash. No paperwork. It won’t be cheap, but…there’s a place that’ll be available the first of the month. Small, but you should be able to make it work. You can stay here until then. I’ll help you find some work in the industry, too.”
Mira took a sip from her tea, staring into it. “Thank you,” she whispered.
Mira knocked on the door in the pattern they’d agreed on before entering the hotel room. Four knocks, then two, then three. The beat to Celebrity.
Rumi and Zoey were sitting on the sofa, waiting for her under a blanket stolen from one of their beds.
“If either of you are naked under there…” Mira said flatly, trailing off as she headed into her room at the suite.
“Are you going to be upset?” Zoey called back at her, grinning.
“No,” Mira replied, the shower starting.
“We were just cold! Besides, we’re going out, right?” Rumi called back.
Mira smiled. She was going to get to hit the town with her girls again.
She showered quickly, excited to dive in between the two of them for some emergency cuddles. Her dopamine hit from the runway was still carrying her, but having been apart from them all day was exhausting.
She finished rinsing the soap from her body and turned the water off, rushing through her skincare to get back out there. She tugged a robe on and padded into the main room of their suite, settling in between them.
Zoey got the first kiss, but Rumi was just as needy as Mira was, and when their lips met it was as if they’d both been holding their breath all day and were just now able to breathe.
Mira pulled away for a moment. “You taste like Zoey,” she mumbled, smiling softly.
Rumi blushed. “We may have…explored, a bit, after we got back from…exploring.”
Zoey grinned and pulled the blanket away, lifting her shirt so Mira could see a faint bite mark on her hip. “She wanted to pay me back for what I did in Cleveland.”
Mira rolled her eyes. “So now Rumi’s topping us both now?”
Zoey and Rumi both shook their heads. “Just…trying things out. And…Zoey tastes good,” Rumi mumbled.
“Yes, yes she does,” Mira said, smiling.
Zoey laid her head on the back of the sofa. “Built. Different.”
Zoey was transfixed as she took in all the lights and sounds. Sure, they were all ads, but they were fun ads! She looked from billboard to billboard as they walked around, taking in the sights, pausing to watch or listen to every street performer they passed.
Rumi and Mira walked with her, smiling at each other every time Zoey gasped at something.
“They have a whole ass store just for M&Ms?!” Zoey exclaimed, pointing at the building across the street from them.
“Yeah. They had one in Vegas, too. Surprised you didn’t drag us out there for that one,” Mira replied.
“We were only in Vegas one day for the show! This changes everything!” Zoey took off, narrowly avoiding getting hit by at least 4 different cars.
“Outside of the bedroom, we really need to get her a leash,” Rumi said, sighing.
“Literally just ran into traffic to get to a candy store,” Mira added.
“Benefits of dating a girl with…it’s ADHD, right?” Rumi asked.
“As far as either of us know,” Mira replied. “They tried medicating her for it when she was younger but it made her really depressed so they took her off of it.”
The crosswalk turned, and Mira and Rumi crossed the street to follow Zoey, who had already disappeared into the store. Rumi’s hand naturally found Mira’s, and the two linked their fingers without consciously thinking about it. Neither clocked what they were doing until they both went to pull the door open, and they immediately looked around to see if anyone had recognized them, or seen what was going on.
Suddenly extremely self conscious, they made their way inside, scanning the crowd of tourists for Zoey. Of course she would disappear into a crowd of tall Americans.
“Does Zoey even like M&Ms?” Rumi asked. “She’s always eating gummy fruit candy.”
“She likes the mascots. And any time there’s a limited edition flavor she gets an entire case shipped from the US. Hang on, I see her,” Mira replied, pointing at one of the giant mascot statues. Zoey was hugging the statue while someone snapped a picture of her.
“Zoey!” Mira called out. Zoey looked over and saw them, waving them over excitedly. They worked their way through the crowd to reach her, and she flashed them both a wide grin before turning back to get another photo.
“What are you doing?” Rumi asked, laughing as Zoey posed with the statue.
“He’s BLUE!” Zoey exclaimed, leaping over the guard rail and retrieving her phone from the older man who had taken her picture for her.
“You’re impossible,” Mira replied, smirking. “Do you want to actually get anything while we’re here?”
Zoey shrugged. “I dunno, not really. I saw some figures that might be good for my shelf back home.”
Rumi and Mira gave each other a knowing look.
“So, how many more shows are you doing this week?” Rumi asked, taking a bite of her pizza.
Mira finished chewing and swallowed. “Just one on Tuesday, but I’m doing photo shoots all day Wednesday, too.
“Then we have our concert on Friday. Looks like tonight’s going to be our only real free night while we’re here, huh?” Zoey asked.
Mira nodded. “The show on Tuesday is another early day, but Wednesday…”
“I don’t care how late you get done. We’re taking you out for your birthday,” Zoey stated sternly. “You’re not weaseling your way out of it this year.”
Mira rolled her eyes. “I don’t even like celebrating my birthday. It’s just another day as far as I’m concerned.”
“It’s an important day! If you weren’t born, Rumi and I wouldn’t have the absolute best girlfriend in the whole world right now!” Zoey cried. “Besides, I gotta pay you back for mine!”
Mira shook her head. “Genuinely, I’d rather have something a little more low key. We can go out but I don’t want any big flashy gifts or anything.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t let Zoey spend too much,” Rumi said.
“Uh huh,” Mira replied, taking another bite.
Zoey grinned, a plan already forming in her head. Well, 57 to be exact, but one she knew would be good.
Mira sat looking at the blank sheet of paper. She picked up the pen, her hand shaking as she started writing.
Dear Dad,
It’s been six months since I left. I’m not going to tell you where I’ve gone. Just wanted you to know that I am safe, and I’m not lying dead in a storm sewer somewhere.
I know you will never approve of me or the life I’ve chosen. I also know that you never wanted me in the first place. You and mom made that abundantly clear over the years. But it’s ok. I never sought out your approval in anything I did. I think that’s why you consider me to be such a disappointment.
I managed to undo the damage you caused to my social media and then some. I just crossed a million followers. I’m making more from modeling contracts and content sponsors than Lee will in his first year as a doctor.
I’m not telling you this to gloat. I’m telling you this to make a deal with you.
You don’t interfere in my life anymore. Sign anything that needs parental approval until I turn 19. I won’t ask for any money or anything else. I don’t need it.
In return, I will stay out of your life. You can disown me, tell people you don’t have a daughter anymore. Disinherit me, too. I’ll sign away any rights I have to anything of yours. I don’t want your money, now or ever.
If I fail, I will own my failures. I’m willing to take that risk.
But if I succeed, I will do so on my own terms.
As always, it’s on you to accept that.
홍미라
She stamped her seal on the letter, just to make it that much more official. It wouldn’t be legally binding since she was still underage, but it was the only way she could think of to make it seem ‘real’ to him.
She carefully folded the letter and slid it into an envelope. She would drop it in the mail across the city from her apartment, so there wouldn’t be any way to track it back to where she lived.
She had an appointment on the other side of Seoul anyway, some kind of audition at HME. The email had been vague as hell, but when a company that size offers you a shot at anything, you take it.
“This is a bad idea,” Mira muttered under her breath, her knee already bobbing up and down.
Zoey, sitting next to her, jabbed her in the ribs. “Shh! Let her do this!”
“I’m letting her do it! I can still say it’s a bad move. There’s no way this can go well.”
“It’s her decision…and it’s better to do it now when it’s fresh in her mind. Besides, we’re supposed to be supportive girlfriends!”
“I can be supportive! When this bites her in the ass, we’ll be there to keep her from breaking down.”
“You guys know I can hear you, right?” Rumi said, still holding her phone as she paced the floor of their hotel room.
Mira looked away. “Sorry, I didn’t mean…no, that’s a lie. I did mean it. I’m sorry for thinking this way, I just…I don’t understand it, and I guess I never will.”
Zoey rubbed Mira’s back. “It’s ok, Mir. You’re just trying to protect her, we both get it. But you don’t know that it’s going to be bad.”
Rumi took a deep breath, steeling her nerves. “Ok, I’m doing this.” She took a few more deep breaths, hitting the green button on her phone screen, and putting the phone to her ear.
“Really don’t like this,” Mira grumbled.
Rumi’s breath caught as she began to speak. “Hey, Celine, it’s me. It’s Rumi.”
Notes:
Exploring how exactly Mira is the 'black sheep' of her family, and how she broke free from them, is something I've wanted to do since I first started working on this fic.
Just to make it clear: Mira will *not* be reconciling with her family in this fic. She left them behind and never looked back, and has no regrets about that decision.
Anyway, next chapter is Rumi's conversation, Zorumi shenanigans, and Mira's Birthday! Please give me a few days to work on it :)
Chapter 24: Chapter 24 - Happy Together
Summary:
Rumi has a long-overdue conversation. Mira eats too much. Zoey takes her girls out.
Notes:
Slight CW: Rumi's Father
*Very* mild drama in the beginning, then fluff and love.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Celine cradled the cell phone in her hands like a priceless treasure. “Rumi? I…I didn’t expect to hear from you.”
Hana, hearing Rumi’s name, put her arm around Celine’s shoulder, trying to listen in.
“I uhh…wanted to let you know that…I’m dating Mira and Zoey now. That’s the main thing I called for. I just…thought you should know.”
Celine smiled. She had wondered if Rumi would tell her. “I’m so happy to hear that, Rumi. Are you three happy? How is the tour going?”
“We’re…we’re really happy, yeah,” Rumi’s voice had a light quality to it. “It’s going fine. We’re in New York right now. I uh…I saw a post about you on Naver earlier. You and Hana?”
“Yes, yes she’s here in Seoul with me,” Celine replied.
“Is she…staying there?”
Celine looked to Hana and smiled. “Yes, she’s been staying with me for about two months, now. And I think…I hope, she’s going to stay for good.”
There was a pause before Rumi said anything. “Are you…happy together?” she asked.
“We are,” Celine replied. “Would you like to talk to her?”
“Put me on speaker. I’m going to do the same, so Mira and Zoey can hear,” Rumi replied.
Celine did so, setting the phone down on the coffee table in front of them. She heard some rustling on Rumi’s end as well, then the audio quality changed.
“Okay, so…I guess we’re gonna talk this out. Sort of,” Rumi said.
“Anything you want to know. I’m done hiding things from you,” Celine replied.
“I guess…the main thing I want to know is why. Why did you lie to me for so long about my mom?”
Celine took a moment to collect her thoughts before answering. “Because the situation was so complicated, and you were so young. I wanted her legacy, her memory to remain pure. When I think about Mi-yeong, I don’t remember the demon she became. I remember the beautiful, loving, talented, incredibly sweet woman she was. I never wanted you to have to think of her like that.”
“And you let me believe my father was a demon all these years, when he’s, what, just some guy who got my mom pregnant?”
The image of Rumi’s father flashed into Celine’s memory. That smug, arrogant bastard who wasn’t worth the pain he’d caused all of them. “Because if you knew what kind of man Kang Tae-bok actually was, Rumi…you’d see that calling him a demon is a kindness.”
Mi-yeong lightly tapped her knuckles on the door, hearing the man’s voice inside yell “Come in!”. She opened the heavy wooden door.
“You wanted to see me, Managing Supervisor Kang?” she asked quietly.
“Yes, Ms. Ryu. I wanted to speak with you personally,” he replied, standing up and crossing the room to greet her.
“Is something the matter? I know that our new single is taking a little longer than usual, we’ve just been very busy with…” she said, trailing off. Of course she couldn’t mention her other line of work, the constant battles that had kept them busy even when they were supposed to be free.
“Oh no, it’s nothing like that. Please, take all the time you need. I wanted to speak to you about something more…about your personal life.”
Mi-yeong looked confused. “Personal? I don’t really have much of a personal life, I’m afraid. Between our music and promotions and everything, I–”
He cut her off. “You were seen behaving inappropriately with Ms. Hana Soo. I’m sure it is a misunderstanding, but…people are talking. You know how they are.”
Mi-yeong’s face dipped. She had kissed Hana at the moment that their elevator opened a few weeks ago, though they both thought they’d been certain nobody had seen.
“If you were to, perhaps…make a public display of a relationship with someone more appropriate, I’m sure this would all be easily swept under the rug,” he continued.
“I see,” Mi-yeong stated, still looking downward.
“I’m offering you an opportunity, Mi-yeong. To do the right thing. We don't want more people to find out about this, do we?"
Mi-yeong shook her head, trying to make herself smaller. She could handle enemies that she could kill, but one that she couldn't, ones who had power over her ability to fulfill her duty…she knew she was truly powerless here.
Tae-bok smirked, placing his hand on Mi-yeong's cheek. “Why don’t we have a deeper conversation about this topic?”
“If he’s so terrible…why do I have his name? Why was I named Kang at birth?” Rumi asked. “I always thought the man on my birth certificate was just…”
Celine took a deep breath, allowing long-buried memories to tear their way to the surface. “He filed the paperwork before I could. When it became known that your mother had died, he…tried to take you. To keep you away from me. You were supposed to be called Ho Ryu-mi. My daughter. But he tried to use the courts to..” Celine admitted, tears forming at the edge of her eyes. “I lost the battle over your name, but I was able to keep custody of you by threatening to expose his actions. By the time he signed the paperwork naming me your guardian, you already knew your name, you had already started calling me Aunt Celine…I didn’t want to confuse you.”
There was no response from Rumi. She thought she might’ve heard Zoey or Mira mumbling something, but nothing she could make out.
“I tried. I tried so long to be a good mother, Rumi. I tried to love you unconditionally. But…I couldn’t. Not completely. I have my own prejudices. Prejudices I am still working through now, despite everything.”
“You…messed me up pretty bad,” Rumi replied. “I grew up hating myself because of who I am, because of how I look, and you…you told me that was the right way to feel.”
Celine sighed. “We hunt demons, Rumi. We kill them. I thought that by keeping that part of you hidden, I was protecting you, keeping you safe from judgement, but…I know I was wrong now.”
“But you weren’t protecting…it doesn’t matter anymore, does it?” Rumi said, sighing. “So…what now? You and Hana get to live happily ever after while the three of us still have to hide everything until we turn the Honmoon gold?”
“Of course not!” Hana spoke up. “I think you should just come out now and be free! The Honmoon is made of love, it can handle your love, too.”
Celine smiled. “It’s up to you how you want to handle it, girls. We will have your back no matter what.”
She heard Rumi sigh. There was a long pause before she heard her voice. “Celine…things aren’t ok between us. I still have a million questions and you did a lot to me that I still haven’t forgiven you for. But…I’m willing to let you try to make it right.”
Celine took a deep breath and swallowed before responding. “Thank you, Rumi.”
“I’m gonna go now. We’ve got a show we really want to watch, and Mira has an early day tomorrow,” Rumi said.
“Ok, Rumi. I’ll let you go. Just…I love you, Rumi. I know I am not good at showing it. But…I do.”
Rumi sighed. “Ok, Celine…” There was a shift in the audio again as Rumi disabled the speakerphone, and Celine heard Rumi’s voice louder and more clearly as she quickly muttered “Iloveyoutoobye,” and hung up the call.
Celine leaned back onto the couch into Hana’s arms, and both of them exhaled. “That…went somewhat well,” Hana said.
“Better than I expected,” Celine replied. “She’s…not giving up on me. On our family.”
“Did anything she said seem…weird to either of you?” Rumi asked, putting her phone away. “Other than how like, nice and happy she seemed.”
“I…I think she might actually be doing better? Or trying at least?” Zoey offered. “Her and Hana being back together still seems…”
“Unfair. Hana just fucked off and left Rumi with Celine, for whatever reason. Now she’s back and…they’re together again?” Mira added, leaning back into the sofa. “And yeah, easy for Hana to say we should come out now when she’s been living in Japan for so long.”
“Should we…do it?” Rumi asked. “Like…maybe not come out come out but like…test the waters kind of? Tell Bobby not to worry about any rumors that come out about us and just kinda…live our lives the way we want?”
Zoey shrugged. “I’m fine with that.”
Mira sighed. “I mean…it’s gonna happen sooner or later, right? But what do we do if someone flat out asks us, in an interview or something? Especially if we let rumors spread.”
Rumi sat between Mira and Zoey, leaning against Mira while Zoey leaned against her. “Then…I have no idea. I don’t know. I hate the hiding. It was hard enough when it was just my patterns, I didn't want anyone to know about them. Now I have something that I’m genuinely excited and happy about and I still can’t share it with everyone,” she grumbled.
“No, I like your original plan. Make it a surprise for everyone at the pride festival. Things are inconvenient now, but they’re not bad. Then again, that could just be my perspective, since…Zoey and I have been dealing with this for a while,” Mira replied, pressing her lips against Rumi’s head.
“Yeah…we have the worst timing, all falling in love in the middle of our tour and stuff,” Zoey added, giggling as Rumi’s hands rested on her hips.
“Yeah, how inconsiderate of you two,” Rumi said, laughing softly as Zoey turned around to kiss her.
Zoey kept kissing Rumi’s face and along her jaw, and Rumi let out a pleasant sigh. “Zoey…” she groaned, her body relaxing against Mira’s.
Mira smiled as she watched them, enjoying the sounds that Rumi was making. “You two are adorable to watch…”
Zoey pulled away from Rumi, her face going wide in shock. “Oh my god! The show! We need to watch that!”
“Way to kill the mood, Zoey,” Mira said, smirking. “But yeah, we can save the fooling around for when we go to bed.”
“Yeah, then we can both mess with Mira,” Rumi added, grinning as she gave Zoey another kiss.
Mira’s face flushed, and she silently grabbed the remote for the tv while Zoey hopped up to find snacks.
Rumi sat up and repositioned herself, pulling Mira against her. “So, tell me what you know about this show.”
Mira shrugged. “It’s about a judge who is secretly working for the devil, I think. She kills murderers to send them to hell. Didn’t you watch the trailer? I sent it to our group chat months ago.”
“I did, and the main actress is one I recognize from another show I really liked. I just wanted you to tell me about it.”
Mira smiled and kissed Rumi’s cheek as Zoey returned, nestling against Rumi’s other side. “So, we watching?”
Mira nodded, and hit play.
Mira felt her entire body shudder one last time, and her breathing slowly returned to normal as Rumi and Zoey settled in on either side of her.
“Two of you at the same time is…something else entirely,” Mira muttered. “I don’t know why I waited so long for this feeling.”
“Yeah, Rumi. You should’ve joined in sooner,” Zoey said, closing her eyes and snuggling into Mira’s side.
“I mean…I didn’t know that was even a thing that could happen,” Rumi said. “I knew I loved both of you, but I thought…it’d mess things up between the two of you.”
Mira shrugged. “I mean…it would have. It did mess things up between us. But in a good way. It made things between Zoey and I better. It kinda…forced us to reconcile some stuff we hadn’t had to ever before.”
“Like what?” Rumi asked, curiously.
“I had a lot of insecurities, for one. Feeling like I didn’t deserve Mira, or that I wasn’t enough for her,” Zoey said. “I still do get that feeling sometimes, but…I think I was seeing the space in our hearts that you were supposed to fill all along.”
“And I always used to worry that there was going to be some big disaster that would happen and make Zoey realize I wasn’t who she wanted to be with after all, that I’d end up alone again. I don’t…feel like that anymore. Both of you make me feel more at home than I ever have in my life.”
Rumi smiled, and pressed a kiss to Mira’s lips. “I used to feel like I was a mistake, someone that never should’ve existed in the first place. Someone nobody could ever love. You guys…showed me the light. Changed everything for me.”
Mira squeezed Rumi’s hand. “I’m just glad I have you two, both of you beautiful, wonderful women, in my life.”
Mira slid out of bed to clean up, and Zoey took the opportunity to snuggle into Rumi.
Rumi leaned in to kiss her, tasting the remnants of Mira’s flavor on Zoey’s tongue. “Did you think about Mira’s present any?” she whispered.
Zoey nodded. “Tuesday while she’s shooting we can go get it.”
Mira emerged and slid back into bed, spooning against Zoey. “You’re not getting me anything, bunny,” she muttered.
Zoey looked at Rumi knowingly, and they both smiled at each other.
Zoey and Rumi held each other’s hands as they walked down the street, Zoey watching her GPS in her other hand. “Looks like it should be right around this corner,” she said.
Rumi pointed it out as the shop came into view. “There!” They both quickly scurried into the building.
Zoey approached the service desk of the shop. “Hi, I emailed you guys yesterday about a custom order? Next day? Rush job?”
The employee didn’t make eye contact. “Next day’s an extra fifty. What was the name on the email?”
“Zoey Chin. Or TurtleGirl413, I’m not sure which email I sent it from.”
“Zoey Chin…ok, got it here. Hey, did you know you have the same name as…” The employee finally looked up from his computer at the two of them, and his eyes went wide.
They both grinned as the guy jumped out of his seat, apologizing for not greeting them better. “I’m such a huge fan, actually. My girlfriend and I are going to be at your concert this weekend!”
“That’s awesome! This is actually a birthday present for Mira, so if you can help us out…” Zoey said, shaking the guy’s hand.
He nodded and pulled up the order form. “I just need you to fill this out and send me any digital files to the same email you sent the other one to,” he explained. “You guys are cutting it close, isn’t her birthday tomorrow? There was something in the fan group about it.”
Rumi nodded. “She doesn’t know we’re getting her anything, it’s a surprise, so we had to wait until she’d be busy.”
Zoey nodded, scribbling in details with her loopy handwriting. “She’s up at the fashion week shows, so it’s just us!”
“Sounds great. I’m glad you guys seem like you’re really close in real life, too. Sometimes it’s just an act, y’know?”
“No, it’s the real deal with us, wouldn’t have it any other way,” Rumi said, smiling as she watched Zoey writing. She switched to Korean and said, “You know, Zoey, I don’t think I’ve ever seen your handwriting in English. It’s very pretty!”
“Is my Hangul not pretty? I thought it was…” Zoey muttered.
“Your Hangul is pretty, too. My English writing is pretty bad is all.”
“Your English speaking sucked before I came around, too,” Zoey said, grinning as she finished the form.
“That’s true.”
The guy took the form, and started entering things in while Zoey emailed the picture she and Rumi had picked out to the shop.
“Ok, that should be ready to pick up anytime after noon tomorrow. I can shoot you an email if we’re able to finish it tonight, but…”
“We can’t pick it up tonight anyway,” Rumi said, waving in dismissal. “We’re doing dance rehearsals after Mira gets finished.”
“And then she’s gonna crash, cause girl has been up since like 4 AM, she’s super intense about these fashion shows,” Zoey added.
“Awesome, thanks for coming in, it was super great to meet you two. I’ll see you tomorrow!”
“We’ll do selfies and sign stuff tomorrow if you want,” Rumi offered. “And we’ll be sure to promote your shop!”
The two of them left the store, grinning. “Mira’s gonna love this so much!” Zoey squealed.
Zoey sucked her boba through the straw while Rumi picked up another piece of kimchi. The little “Korean style fried chicken” restaurant had been a little bit of a disappointment, but it was better than the one they’d found in Cleveland.
“So, we’ve still got a few hours until Mira’s free, anything else you wanna do?” Zoey asked.
Rumi sighed happily. “I’m fine with anything as long as it’s with you.”
Zoey playfully shoved her. “No, seriously. You’ve been here before.”
“All the more reason to let you decide, Zoey. What’s on your New York bucket list?”
Zoey thought for a moment. “We did most of the big stuff for promo when we first got here, like the statue and the big buildings and stuff. Maybe we could just go walk in the park or something? Isn’t that a thing?”
“I mean, Central park is huge, so we could absolutely do that. They have a zoo, too, if you wanna check that out.”
Zoey’s eyes lit up for a moment, but she thought about it for a moment. “No, not without Mira. She loves animals as much as I do. If they have a red panda or any kind of bear there, she’d never forgive us for going without her.”
“Well, we can just go walk the park. There’s lots to see there besides the zoo. They have a big lake where you can rent rowboats and stuff, too,” Rumi said. “I honestly only got to see it for a few minutes during our last trip. I think it’d be fun to go.”
Zoey smiled. “Sounds like we have our date planned out, huh?”
Redness creeped into Rumi’s cheeks. “Yeah. we do.”
“This is really nice. Lots of people, but everything here is so beautiful,” Rumi said, smiling as they walked down the wide paved path. “Sorry…about the boat, by the way.”
Zoey giggled. “It’s ok! Not your fault at all…I didn’t know I would get seasick either. I’ve never been on a little boat like that.” She took a sip from her water. “And…yeah. This was a good idea. I’m glad I’m here with you, Rumi.”
Rumi looked over at her, smiling. “God, I wish I could kiss you right now.”
“Do you see anyone paying attention to us?” Zoey said, grinning.
“Zoey, you remember what happened in Australia. We didn’t see anyone taking pictures of us there, either. And then it was all over social media in like 2 hours.”
Zoey shrugged. “And what happened after that? Nothing bad. Besides, you were the one that grabbed my hand earlier when we were walking to the print shop.”
“That was different. I was…trying to keep you from walking into traffic again,” Rumi said, blushing.
“Uh huh. I see how it is. You just don’t want to kiss me after all.”
“I do!” Rumi said, growing even redder. “I…really like your face. It’s hard to not be kissing you, all the time.”
Zoey’s hand slipped into Rumi’s. “I know. It’s the same way for me, I feel like we have so much time to catch up on.”
They continued walking, stopping to look at some of the statues and artwork, but generally just enjoying each other’s company, stealing glances and smiling at each other as they walked, their hands interlinked. Zoey would occasionally see something that she’d point out, and talk at length about related facts. Rumi loved hearing Zoey’s voice.
Rumi closed her eyes. Was this what it felt like to be on a real date? This calm, serene feeling. The closeness to someone you love. There was definitely something missing, both of them knew their party was incomplete without Mira, but here with Zoey, listening to her talk about bird feathers or how bronze statues are made, just absorbing her energy felt like the most natural thing in the world to her.
It made her love Zoey even more, as she realized that as much as Zoey loved physical closeness, this too was how she expressed her love for Rumi. She thought back to times in the past when the two of them were hanging out, and Zoey would always stop herself from rambling too much, always looking like she was unsure if it was ok for her to continue talking. But now, she got it all. All the tangents, all the random ideas.
And Rumi could bounce them back at her. Zoey was going on about trees, their leaves changing colors, and how photosynthesis worked, when Rumi interrupted. “Did you know that every piece of coal used to be part of a tree?”
“Wait, what?” Zoey asked.
“It’s true. Prehistoric trees would die, and nothing that could break them down had evolved yet, so they just got buried and the heat and pressure of everything surrounding them turned them into coal. So when factories and generators burn coal, they’re really just burning ancient wood,” Rumi explained.
Zoey’s eyes lit up with a sparkle Rumi had never seen before. “Is this the kind of stuff you learn in all those lectures and stuff you go to?”
Rumi shook her head. “No, those are mostly about like, history and stuff. I found that out in a youtube video once.”
“Oh, so history is your thing?” Zoey asked.
Rumi nodded. “I think because of what we do…I got interested in the history of musok, and that got me interested in ancient Korean history in general. So whenever there’s something I can go to without being a student that’s relevant, I go. Sometimes I’ll also go to other lectures but it’s mostly history stuff.”
“That’s so cool! You’ll have to teach me some stuff some time!” Zoey exclaimed.
"I could talk your ear off about the Three Kingdoms, so don't say that if you're not down for some boring history," Rumi said, laughing.
Rumi’s heart felt so light. Zoey’s smiles was so wide, so genuine, so Zoey. She couldn’t take it anymore. She leaned in and kissed her, letting her lips linger there for a moment before she realized just how public they were and pulled away, taking a step away from Zoey to create some distance between them.
They both quietly laughed to themselves as they continued walking through the park, stealing glances every now and then.
“Let’s see Bobby try to squash that one,” Zoey said, giggling.
Rumi’s face went red. “I…couldn’t help it. You’re too cute.”
Zoey blushed slightly. “Was it…hard like that, before?”
Rumi nodded. “It was, sort of. But there was a bigger chasm to cross back then, and a huge barrier in the way. But then…I found my way across.”
Zoey’s hand found Rumi’s again. “Let’s go kidnap Mira, she should be finishing up soon. We can go back to the hotel together.”
Rumi nodded and smiled.
[4:33PM]
Z-Dawg: miraaaa
Z-Dawg: come out here miraaa
RumiRito: You’re gonna scare her, Zoey!
RumiRito: Mira! We came to pick you up so we can all go back to the hotel together!
TheRealMira: Aww ☺️
TheRealMira: Let me get my clothes back on.
Z-Dawg: or you could just not
RumiRito: ^ What Zoey said!
TheRealMira: OMG are you two ever *not* horny?
Z-Dawg: nope 😀
Z-Dawg: rumi especially she can’t keep her lips to herself today!
RumiRito: Zoey!
TheRealMira: 🤨
RumiRito: I may have…kissed Zoey in the middle of central park 🥺
TheRealMira: Ooooh
Z-Dawg: it was hot
Z-Dawg: but yeah hope nobody saw cause uhh
Z-Dawg: were not exactly incognito lol
RumiRito: Yeah…we might be screwed.
TheRealMira: It’ll be fine.
RumiRito: We’ve been…taking a lot of risks on this tour. I do worry about the Honmoon.
Z-Dawg: dont
Z-Dawg: tbh i kinda think i side with hana on this one even tho i still kinda hate her
Z-Dawg: the honmoon is made out of the love ppl have for us right
Z-Dawg: like what if our love for each other is the real key to turning it gold
TheRealMira: You might have a point, Zoey.
TheRealMira: Ok, give me like 5 minutes and I’ll be heading out. Are you two hungry? I could eat like…8 tons of tteokbokki.
RumiRito: YES OMG I’m starving. Although Zoey and I had some kinda disappointing Korean food earlier. Do you know a better place around here?
TheRealMira: There was another Korean model here today, she recommended a place. That’s why I’m craving tteokbokki so badly.
Z-Dawg: oooh im down
“Bleh…why did I eat so much?” Mira complained, sprawling out on the couch while Rumi and Zoey sat on the floor in front of her.
“Because you had a craving, and when you get them, you tend to overdo it,” Zoey said. “Your medicine is in the bathroom.”
“Good, cause I’m about to spend the whole night in there,” Mira whined.
Rumi patted Mira’s thigh. “You’re gonna be ok, Mira.”
“I’m going to be sick. I’m going to ring in my 24th birthday on the toilet.”
Zoey grinned. “Talk about a shitty birthday!”
Rumi chuckled at Zoey’s joke, while Mira groaned.
“It won’t be that bad, Mira. We’ve all been there,” she said, laying her back against the couch and her head on Mira’s leg.
Zoey was still laughing at her own joke when Mira stood up to go take her medicine. “I hate you both,” Mira grumbled as she disappeared into the bathroom.
“No you don’t!” Rumi and Zoey both called back to her.
Mira woke up to her and Rumi’s alarm, and she slipped out of bed along with Rumi, leaving Zoey undisturbed.
“Happy birthday,” Rumi whispered, kissing her softly as they closed the bedroom door behind them.
Mira sighed. “Thanks,” she muttered. “You two better not have gone too overboard with whatever you got me.”
Rumi shook her head. “We didn’t. But I did find something really cool for us to take you out to.”
“That’s fine. I just don’t like being given expensive things,” Mira said, pulling on a pair of shorts.
“I know, that’s why we didn’t. And, just so you know, you and I are colluding on Zoey’s next birthday present.”
“Just one? Zoey’s like a kid on her birthday. Piles of random trinkets that don’t last a month are the way to go.”
“Oh, I know. But…I’ll explain later,” Rumi said, smiling to herself. She wouldn’t need to explain later, Mira would understand perfectly.
Rumi and Mira stood in the main area of their suite, Rumi prepared to go try to get another hour or two of sleep, while Mira was about to start getting ready for her shooting day. Mira held on to Rumi’s hands, pressing a soft kiss to her lips.
“I’m…I’m glad you’re with us, Rumi,” Mira said. “You and Zoey are actually incredible together, in a way I never would’ve imagined, and…loving you both just feels like the easiest, most natural thing in the world. Having the two of you in my life is a better gift than anything you could’ve gotten me. So I guess…that’s what I’m saying. Love is what I want for my birthday, and I’m already getting so much of it.”
Rumi smiled, leaning up to kiss Mira again. “You know, we really didn’t get you much. So love can be the main gift. The rest is just some icing on top.”
“We’re such saps,” Mira said, rolling her eyes.
“You love it. Go get a shower, I’m going back to sleep.”
Zoey clutched the wrapped gift in her arms as the Rumi held the door open for her and Mira.
“I can’t believe this was your idea. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I love it, but…” Mira said, walking into the building
Rumi, then Zoey joined her as they walked into the studio. Several other people were there, chatting around different tables. Zoey got them all checked in, and they had their table pointed out to them.
“So, what exactly do we do now?” Mira asked.
“We’re a little early, but the guy’s going to explain. Basically, we all get a bunch of clay and we make stuff out of it together while we’re all drinking wine!” Zoey explained. "Then they fire it and we pick it up! Or, I guess, we send someone to pick it up for us, since we'll be busy on Friday."
Mira smiled. “Drinking while doing arts and crafts. I dig it.”
Rumi grinned. “And I’ll do my best to not make a fool of myself!”
Mira rolled her eyes. “Zoey, please tell me they have something non-alcoholic for Rumi to drink.”
Zoey shrugged. “We’ll keep an eye on her. What’s the worst that could happen?”
Rumi scoffed. “I happen to be able to know when I’m at my limit.”
Zoey and Mira looked at each other. “Yeah, we’re screwed.”
Rumi turned her nose up. “I’m so offended you would say such a thing.”
“Sorry, Rumi. Just, you’re a lightweight. Always have been,” Mira said. “Just try to be responsible.”
Rumi rolled her eyes. “You guys act like I’m going to be completely wasted after one glass. I’ve had wine before. It’s not any stronger than the soju we usually have at home.”
Mira shrugged. “Your funeral,” she said, as the class director started explaining how the night was going to go.
“Rumi, please!” Zoey pleaded, laughing loudly as Rumi took another sip from her glass. Mira's face was bright red after what Rumi had just said.
“Mira can’t handle the truth,” Rumi slurred. “She’s too hot for my atomic bomb of knowledge.”
“I can handle the truth, Rumi, I just…didn’t need you announcing that to the whole class!”
“You did it, though! And it was hot! ‘Sides, if anyone here speaks Korean they d’serve to know,” Rumi said, hiccuping.
“They absolutely do not, Rumi! You have to stop this!” Zoey said, still laughing. “We’re going to get kicked out from you causing a scene!”
“Nah, we’re good. I can be cool. Calm. I didn’t even shout it that loud!”
“Rumi, you’re still shouting,” Mira said, her voice starting to crack. “Zoey, what do we do with her?”
“She is so drunk, and we aren’t even halfway through this class!”
“Look! I’m making a bear for Mira!” Rumi exclaimed, holding up the lump of clay she’d been forming. It did have the correct number of appendages, and something that looked vaguely like a head, but that’s about where its similarity to a bear ended.
“That’s…that’s a beautiful bear, Rumi,” Mira said, finally bursting into laughter.
Rumi sat the bear down on the table, leaned back and took another sip from her glass. “I just made my girlfriend a gay bear,” she said smugly.
“How is it a gay bear?” Zoey asked, barely containing her laughter.
“Cause I made it, and I’m gay, so he’s extra gay. His name is…Gei-gom. He lives in Gangnam with his polar bear husband.”
“Rumi, did you name the gay bear ‘Gay Bear’?” Mira asked, doubled over in laughter.
“I told you! She can’t name anything!” Zoey laughed.
Rumi finished her glass, smiling in satisfaction. The bear was good. Her girls were happy. She did a good job.
“Okay, Mira, before Rumi completely blacks out, we need to give you this,” Zoey said, handing Mira the box.
Mira grabbed a damp towel from the table and cleaned the clay residue from her hands before taking it. “Ok, fine,” she said, tearing open the wrapping paper.
She opened the box and pulled the folded shirt out of it, looking at it before unfolding it. It was a dusty pink t-shirt, and Mira could just see the edge of the design. “No way, you didn’t,” she said, smiling softly.
Zoey and Rumi both grinned as Mira unfolded it, revealing what they’d done. It was a custom shirt, very similar to the one Zoey and Mira had given Rumi several years ago, that had a drawing of Mira, clearly drawn by Rumi, trying to capture that soft smile that she always gave the two of them. It also had her hands doing finger hearts, with a “The Real Mira” caption in English over top of it.
“You…you got me a…” Mira said, tears forming in her eyes.
“It matches mine!” Rumi said, leaning forward and grinning. “Now you get what I meant this morning, right?” she added, trying to whisper but still loud enough for Zoey to hear.
Mira's tears broke free, and she held the shirt close to her chest. "You guys…this means so much to me," she sobbed. She thought of the first time Rumi had worn her shirt back in LA, how she'd talked about how much it meant to her…and then to see that they'd made one just like it for her.
Mira looked up at both of them, at Zoey's adorable grin, and Rumi's goofy drunken smile that stretched just a bit too far. She looked at the shirt in her hands. How simple and silly it seemed, but how much weight it carried, knowing how important it really was.
She wanted love for her birthday. She never could've anticipated just how much she had received.
Notes:
Bobby voice: I love my girls :)
Chapter 25: Chapter 25 - Photography
Summary:
Rumors fly as the girls tour in Europe. Celine and Hana recover after a hunt. Mira and Zoey explore the city. Rumi doesn't do well on her own.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Bobby was struggling. The girls were in Europe, now, nearing the end of that leg of their tour, and…they weren't being nearly careful enough. The latest mess was from months ago, but it had just surfaced and Bobby had no idea how to fix it.
Hunter Graham Photography (@NYCameraGuy4191)
Check out my new photo set! Candids of beautiful queer couples in Central Park! (LINK)
Mira's Left Ponytail (@huntrxgirls2world)
YOOOO check out number 19!!!! pretty sure that's Zoey and Rumi from Huntr/x! #ZoeRumi
#Huntrix #Huntrx #kpopshippers
Hunter Graham Photography (@NYCameraGuy4191)
Not sure who that is but thank you for liking my photo set!
Get on my Latitude (@vulpecula7)
THATS FOR SURE THEM OMGGGGGG
The Werebear's Den (@thewerebearsden)
SHUT UP THIS ISNT EVEN AMBIGUOUS THEYRE STRAIGHT UP KISSING!!!
OMG #ZoeRumi FANS EATING GOOD TONIGHT
Hoots (@owlaboy)
Poor Mira :( I was hoping for #ZoeMira to be endgame :(
Get on my Latitude (@vulpecula7)
No I feel you I'm a #RuMira stan too but GOD WHAT IF THEY ALL KISSED
Hoots (@owlaboy)
YES that would be peak like a full on Poly-Huntrix thing? #ZoeRumi #RuMira #ZoeMira
Cookie (@coolkid99880)
What would we call it? #Huntrixcuddlepile?
Drago454 (@Maddmann1996)
Too wordy. #ZoeRuMira maybe?
Hoots (@owlaboy)
That's not any less wordy @Drago
Cookie (@coolkid99880)
GUYS I GOT IT I GOT IT #POLYTRIX
Mira's Left Ponytail (@huntrxgirls2world)
YES THATS SO GOOD
Hoots (@owlaboy)
#PolyTrix is peak ship naming but so far only #ZoeRumi is real
Mira's Left Ponytail (@huntrxgirls2world)
Nah pretty sure #ZoeMira is legit they were seen holding hands in London (LINK)
Get on my Latitude (@vulpecula7)
Oh that's right! I remember the #ZoeMira shippers were going nuts
Cookie (@coolkid99880)
Chat I think #polytrix might be canon cause I just remembered this clip from them on tv in Korea before the tour where Rumi was super into both of them (LINK)
The Werebear's Den (@thewerebearsden)
Ohhhh yeah. You're so right Cookie! Ain't no way they can come out and say it but we'll know. I think being gay is a super no-no in SK isn't it?
Mira's Left Ponytail (@huntrxgirls2world)
I'm an American living in Korea and yeah it's pretty taboo but the queer community here has been shipping them since their debut (and also Rumi + Jihyo from Twice from a collab they did on Rumi's youtube pre-Huntrix). If this is actually real it's gonna …
Mira's Left Ponytail (@huntrxgirls2world)
Split the entire country in two cause like 90% of their fans are under 20 (legal adult age) and nobody in that age cares about gay but older ppl like 50+ are gonna throw a fit.
Cookie (@coolkid99880)
I mean have you seen the stuff coming out about Celine and Hana from the Sunlight Sisters? That's basically Rumi's mom, and they're not getting any hate for it.
Get on my Latitude (@vulpecula7)
Oh hell yeah I'm here for the happy lesbian MILFs. Gods *PLEASE* let #polytrix happen.
Bobby sighed. At least the response was positive in the English-speaking world. It hadn't crossed over into Korean media yet, but if they didn't get a handle on it as they headed into the Asia portion of the tour, they were going to be causing some serious waves.
The Honmoon rippled, and the retired hunters responded. A simple incursion, easily dealt with. Hana's aim was steady, and her arrow landed true in the eye of the bluish-gray cyclops. Celine cut down the other two dokkaebi as Hana pivoted, taking out three faceless in a single volley.
The last few demons slain, the two slumped against a stone wall, exhausted. Hana leaned against Celine, breathing heavily. "That was the most I've seen since I got back."
Celine nodded. "The girls are further away. Their voices are strengthening the far side of the Honmoon now. Do you remember when we toured, and Sebyeoul got so mad at us for making them come out of retirement?"
Hana chuckled. "Yes. I wonder how they are doing now, do you still keep in touch?"
Celine shook her head. "Not much since Rumi was little. Hae-sook is in a nursing home, and Young-ae lives down in Busan now with her son's family. Hyun-mi's granddaughter works for HME, though not directly under me."
"Oh, I'd love to meet her sometime! Do you think you'll return to work soon?" Hana asked.
"Yes, I think so. The book is finished, and…Rumi and I are talking again," Celine said. "I had earned a sabbatical, but I think it's time. It will be good to gauge how things may have changed, too."
Hana nodded, taking Celine's hand in her own. "If you are going to return to work soon, I would like to also. There is going to be a movie made from an anime I was in a few years ago; I received an email asking if I'd like to return but I haven't said anything."
"Will you be staying in Japan for long, then?" Celine asked.
Hana shook her head. "Just a few weeks. I would be back before the girls return from their tour."
Celine rose to her feet, and helped Hana back up. "Then you should go. You love your career, and I don't want to keep you from that. Although, I think the tiger might take it harder than I will."
Hana laughed. "It's not my fault you won't cuddle him at night. You never were a cat person, Celine."
Rumi stretched her legs as her alarm woke her. She rolled over, unexpectedly finding more room in her bed than she had expected. Zoey and Mira were gone, with just a folded sheet of paper lying on the pillows next to her. Wiping the sleep from her eyes, she reached over and took the paper, unfolding it to read what was written.
"Rumi,
We couldn't sleep, but you looked really peaceful and were talking about frogs. Zoey thought it was too cute to disturb you, so we decided to let you sleep. We'll bring breakfast back on the way, just gonna take in some sights. Love you lots.
- Mira
Rumi smiled, relaxing and stretching out more in her bed. They had a day of downtime before their concert in Copenhagen, and Rumi wanted nothing more than to have a lazy day. They'd been performing back-to-back for weeks now. She wished she could take a spa day, but…she couldn't exactly disrobe in front of anyone.
Maybe Mira and Zoey could… Rumi thought, her mind wandering, imagining the two of them massaging out all the deep knots in her back, pampering her like she'd always seen on TV. Maybe she could ask…she opened up her phone and noticed that her messaging app already had dozens of messages.
Her heart sank as she realized she'd accidentally dismissed the notification while turning her alarm off.
[4:59AM]
TheBobster: Hey girls, so we have a problem.
TheBobster: Normally I'd say I can handle *anything* you throw at me, but in this case…
TheBobster: [Link]
Rumi tapped the link. It opened a tweet from a photographer who had just…oh no. "Central Park Romance". There were dozens of photos in the set of different gay and lesbian couples kissing on the very path that she and Zoey had…
There it was. Buried in the photos was a shot of her and Zoey, both of them readily identifiable, kissing next to one of the statues.
She tapped back to the twitter thread, there hadn't been many comments on it until yesterday by happenstance someone had recognized them. Of course it had been shippers. The hashtags were working overtime. Rumi rolled her eyes as she scrolled the comments.
"Polytrix" was a new one. Seems the shippers had finally put all of them together after all. Kudos to them, she supposed. At least now it was out there as a possibility. Of course, the person who'd come up with it was getting torn to shreds for suggesting something "so outlandish". Finding out that she'd also been shipped with Jihyo was a new one, though.
Rumi tapped back to the group chat with Bobby.
TheBobster: Now I don't think it's as bad as it could be. I think if you want to try to sweep this under the rug, we can still *try* to, but I think it's only a matter of time until the kiss photo is circulating across the media here.
TheBobster: I can make a statement, or the three of you can. I can find an interviewer to lob a softball at you so that you can deny it with a little more grace, or if either of you have an idea…
TheRealMira: Well, I'm up now. Good morning to you too, Bobby.
TheBobster: I'm so sorry, girls! I know it's early there but I think this qualifies as a "wake the girls up" emergency.
Z-Dawg: whats the haps bobby?
Z-Dawg: OH SHIT
TheRealMira: …well, fuck.
Z-Dawg: uhhh
TheRealMira: Ok, first thought, if we want to make a statement, try this: "It is easy to take a single image out of context and try to ascribe some deeper meaning to it. The media will jump to whichever conclusion makes the biggest headlines, and we're not interested in feeding the rumor mill." It's a denial without denying anything.
Z-Dawg: whoa mira when did you get all wordsmithy???
TheRealMira: I was good in exactly one class in school.
TheBobster: Genius. I love it. We'll go with that one.
TheBobster: Rumi? What's your take on this?
TheRealMira: She's still asleep. Had a rough flight yesterday and couldn't sleep on the plane. I'm inclined to let her sleep since I think we can handle this, but when she wakes up I'm sure she'll weigh in.
Z-Dawg: rumi when you see this pls don't freak out til you get caught up we got this
TheBobster: Everything is under control! Leave it to me!
Rumi smiled. She didn't really care about getting caught anymore, but they still were being somewhat careful in public. The fact that there was so much confusion/arguing, even among the shippers, about which "couple" might be real, had helped keep anything from rising to the top. But if they united under this new 'polytrix' thing…
Rumi tapped open the conversation with just her girlfriends in it.
[6:14AM]
TheRealMira: Rumi when you see this text us. We'll send you updates if we see anything interesting, but we're mostly just going walking around the city.
Z-Dawg: yeah theres sights n stuff but its all further away than we wanna walk
TheRealMira: Also we don't speak Danish and I can't understand English in different accents so Zoey's running the show
Z-Dawg: when am i not bbgirl 😏
TheRealMira: Rumi help me please. Get your girl.
Z-Dawg: lol ill be good
TheRealMira: 😳 You don't have to be.
Z-Dawg: rumi get your girl shes boutta make me tackle her
Rumi rolled her eyes. These two were so cute together. That's why she fell in love with them in the first place.
Mira stretched out on their couch and popped a piece of kimbap into her mouth. "So why does he turn into random aliens again?"
Zoey reached over to grab a piece as well. "Because he can't figure out how to use the watch yet."
Mira rolled her eyes, her attention drifting away from the weird American cartoon, towards Zoey. The last few weeks since they'd started dating had been incredible, and Zoey was sharing so much of her life with Mira. Music she'd grown up with, movies and TV shows that Mira had never even heard of, even stupid internet videos that she'd never seen. She loved every bit of it.
The cartoons she could give or take. She'd never really been one for animated tv shows, but watching them meant spending time with Zoey, and that was what she wanted. She tilted Zoey's face toward hers, pressing her lips against Zoey's, trying to compete for Zoey's attention with the TV.
She won out of course, and soon Zoey was in her lap nibbling on Mira's bottom lip. Mira let out a soft whimper as Zoey's hands slid up her shirt, teasing the soft fabric of Mira's pajama top higher and higher.
"You're being such a good girl for me, Mira," Zoey whispered into her ear, giggling as Mira's breath caught in her throat.
Mira groaned softly, pulling Zoey in for another kiss. "You're going to give me a heart attack…"
Zoey's only response was her tongue sliding against Mira's as they kissed, the show forgotten.
That's when the door to Rumi's room slid open. Neither of them heard as Rumi padded into the living room. "Hey, do either of you…" her voice trailed off as she saw the two of them making out.
Zoey and Mira turned to look at Rumi, both of them panicked. "Rumi, oh my god, I am so sorry! I thought you were in bed for the night!" Zoey exclaimed, pulling her hand out from Mira's shirt.
"I uhh…you know what, never mind. I can figure it out on my own," Rumi replied, her face turning a deep red. "You two can…yeah," Rumi said, turning and heading back into her room.
Zoey looked back at Mira, both of them red in the face and extremely embarrassed. "I guess…we should maybe watch the show?" Mira offered.
Zoey shook her head, standing and taking Mira's hand, pulling her up from the couch. "My room."
Rumi braced herself against the door of her bedroom, slowly sliding to the floor. She hadn't been planning on leaving her room that night, but a random late night hunger pang had hit and she was going to see if they wanted to go get something to eat.
Now, a different kind of hunger was gnawing at her, one that made her feel agonizingly guilty. In her head she knew that Mira and Zoey were dating, and probably doing things like this, but actually seeing it firsthand felt like a knife in her chest had just been twisted. She knew it was wrong to think about them like this, and that someone like her could never be in that sort of a relationship, but…she knew what her heart wanted, and she couldn't control it.
She thought about taking a shower, or just taking care of herself on her bed like she usually did, but…it felt wrong to do so while thinking about them. How could she call herself their friend if the very first thing she did after seeing them kissing was to go jill off?
She climbed into bed, curling into herself as she tried to sleep away her desires. Focus on the album. Focus on the dances. Focus on the demons they had to fight. Focus on everything Aunt Celine had ever taught her. Focus on anything other than Mira and Zoey kissing.
Sleep eventually took her, but that would be the first night she would ever dream about joining them. It wouldn't be the last.
Mira tried to keep up with Zoey as she wove her way through the crowded, narrow streets. "Zoey, hold up! We just got a text from Rumi!"
Zoey stopped in her tracks. "Oh, she's up! Should we head back to the hotel?" she asked, grabbing her phone from her crossbody bag and checking it.
[9:22AM]
RumiRito: Hey, I'm up. How far are you guys from the hotel? If you're going to be a while I'm going to get room service.
RumiRito: Just got off the phone with Bobby and Celine. We're going with your plan, Mira. The non-denial. In the meantime, the photographer's site is offline and Bobby has his contact info, trying to get the photo taken down when it comes back up.
RumiRito: Limiting the spread back home is probably our best bet.
Z-Dawg: gm rumi :) love youuuu
Z-Dawg: we were gonna go see this tower thing that like just spirals upwards and has an observatory but uhh
TheRealMira: The tower is on the way back to the hotel from where we're at, if we skip it and head back now it'd be about 25 minutes, if we stop maybe an hour or so depending on if we get stopped.
Z-Dawg: i would really like to see it but we can come back with you its not far from the hotel
RumiRito: No, it's fine. Enjoy some time to yourselves :)
RumiRito: Did have one thing I wanted to maybe ask you for later, but I kind of just want a lazy day. Won't have many more until the tour's over, will we?
TheRealMira: If you're sure, we can absolutely head back and veg out with you but we also can tonight.
Z-Dawg: rest up then rumi well be back by lunch and we can do whatever you want
RumiRito: Sounds good. Love you Mira, love you Zoey <3 <3
Z-Dawg: love you rumi :)
TheRealMira: Love you jagiya
"Why did you call Rumi jagiya?" Zoey asked as they walked down the street.
"I…like pet names. I still haven't figured one out for her yet, but…it's like calling you Bunny. I didn't for a while because it felt…honestly, still feels kind of unfair to not have one for her yet," Mira replied, putting her arm around Zoey's shoulder.
"Aww, that's super sweet. But yeah, Rumi has always just been…Rumi. It's hard to look at her and see anything other than Rumi."
Mira shrugged. "Yeah, that's why I just went with the default of jagiya. Same feeling, but a little less unique. Something will come up eventually."
Zoey nodded. "That makes sense. I like that I'm still your bunny, though," she said, grinning.
Mira rolled her eyes. "You'll always be my bunny."
They made their way through the streets, stopping to look at a bunch of different little shops as they went. Since they weren't rushing back to see Rumi, they took their time as they headed toward the landmark that Zoey had found on an internet search.
Mira watched as Zoey darted into a store. "They ship worldwide!" she exclaimed, rushing inside. Mira followed, looking around at the goods the store sold.
"Do…you want any of this stuff?" Mira asked, looking at the high end home decor and fixtures. None of it matched any of their aesthetics. Rumi's maybe, but she was so particular it would be hard to pick out something for her.
Zoey shook her head. "No, not really. Just the thought that I could be like 'Yes, have this delivered to my residence in Korea,' and pull the rich girl thing."
Mira shrugged. "I don't really get that appeal. Then again, I kind of ran away from people like that."
Zoey hugged Mira's waist, looking up at her. "And now you've found your success on your own terms. Which means you get to decide what that means."
Mira smiled. "I have found it. With you. And what it means is…if I really wanted to, I could buy everything in this store and smash it with a sledgehammer."
Zoey grinned. "Is that what you really want to do?"
"Not everything, but that weird crystal-looking thing over there is calling to me."
"You know, I bet that would break into a million pieces with just a little push," Zoey said, her smile growing more sinister.
Several minutes later, they exited the store. "Ok, so we're going to get home and there's going to be like a dozen of these things and you're gonna totally forget about why you bought them, aren't you?" Zoey asked.
Mira rolled her eyes. "You're the one that forgets stuff. But yeah, probably. I should've dropped one on the floor in there just to see their reaction."
Zoey frowned a bit. "I hate forgetting stuff all the time. The only thing I really don't like about my brain."
Mira put her arm around Zoey's shoulder. "Your brain is a wonderful place to be. I'm sure everything is still in there somewhere, waiting for the right moment."
Zoey murmured in acknowledgement, but still didn't feel that much better. Mira knew the right things to say, but sometimes it just didn't stick. But it was fine. It was her fault that she took simple little things so hard sometimes. She swallowed those feelings so they wouldn't consume her…wouldn't consume them the rest of the morning. She glanced around for something, anything to latch onto. "Ooh, hey! Coffee! You want some? Then we can head straight to that thing."
Mira smiled, not catching Zoey's inner turmoil. "Sounds good, bunny."
Seeing Mira's smile was almost enough to make Zoey forget everything. She skipped ahead of her into the little cafe, already pulling up her translator app.
Hana collapsed onto Celine's bed as they returned home from their hunt. "This used to be easier, didn't it?"
Celine smirked. "We used to be in our twenties. I turned fifty-one this year," she said, climbing into the bed next to her.
Hana groaned. "Don't remind me. I've only got one year of my forties left."
Celine swung her leg over top of Hana's waist. "Forty-nine and you're still just as beautiful as you were all those years ago," she replied, her lips inches from Hana's neck, "and you still taste just as good as you used to."
Hana shuddered beneath her. "You know I'm all sweaty from the hunt, right?"
"And I'm not? I can't help that my beautiful lover is in my bed, I simply must do what comes naturally," Celine purred, nibbling on Hana's earlobe. A gentle whimper emerged from Hana's lips.
"You're unbelievable, yeobo. At least let me get clean first," Hana begged as Celine kissed along her jawline.
Celine grumbled in protest, but eventually relented, climbing off of her. "I suppose I can wait a short while."
Hana couldn't help but laugh to herself as she rose from the bed. "You've been so aggressive lately, how long had it been for you before I came back?"
Celine shook her head. "Not since…then. When Rumi was born, she took all of my time, and my heart belonged…no, belongs to you and Mi-yeong."
Hana took Celine's hand. "I'm sorry I was away so long. I never should've gone."
Celine shook her head. "You had your reasons, I don't hold them against you."
Hana stood, taking a few steps toward the bathroom. "Let me get cleaned up, and we can continue making up for all that lost time."
Coffee in hand, Mira walked side by side with Zoey through the streets. "So, what's wrong?" she asked.
"What? Wrong? Nothing's wrong! Why do you ask?" Zoey replied, nervously sipping her coffee.
"Because you never get coffee without at least twice as much sugar in it as you did, you never walk this slow, and you didn't even squeal at the guy that walked his dog past us a block ago. Something's up."
Zoey shook her head. "Nothing's…wrong, I guess. I'm just kinda in my head about something."
Mira stopped in her tracks. "Ok, spill it. Let me help."
"I just…we were talking earlier and you made the joke about how I forget stuff all the time. And…I'm the one that started it, and you were joking back, but you're right, and I don't like it, and…I dunno, I worry that one of these days it's going to be something real and important that I forget, like maybe there's something bigger wrong with me."
Mira leaned down and hugged Zoey. "I want to say don't worry about that, but I know that's…not a good thing to say. But I am sorry about making the joke, bunny. All I'll say is that if you forget anything important, I'll always be right there to remind you, and I'll do my best to avoid making light of your issues. I…sometimes forget that some of the things I love about you are things you don't like about yourself."
Zoey smiled, letting Mira's words penetrate her. "Kinda like…"
Mira rolled her eyes. "Yes, like Rumi's patterns. Now let's go check out this thing and get back to her, I bet she's bored out of her mind."
Rumi's toes curled in on themselves as she let out one last gasping moan, letting her body relax and melt into the bed. She'd always had a 'healthy' sex drive, but ever since she'd started dating Mira and Zoey it was like her body wouldn't let her go more than a few days without some kind of release. Like letting herself experience pleasure through them had unlocked a primal hunger within her.
Neither of them seemed to have a problem with it, but she couldn't help but wonder if her increased libido had something to do with her demonic heritage. She thought about it as her thoughts cleared; how little she actually knew about that side of her. Celine had never really been forthcoming about what her patterns could actually mean, what sort of influence her demonic heritage could have over her. It was a topic she'd hesitated to broach since she'd started talking to Celine again, too.
It was a conversation worth having with Mira and Zoey, though. Maybe. She couldn't help but feel like if she did…it would be a problem. Everything between them was so good, so loving…but what if her patterns weren't just streaks of color on her skin?
Celine would definitely tell her to put the thoughts out of her mind, to not say anything. Despite everything, that was still her default mindset. It was so tempting to go along with that, with the way she was raised…but her life was so much better now that she wasn't hiding. It may not be easy, but it would be worth the conversation. Maybe after the tour, when things weren't so hectic.
But after the tour would be the Golden release, with any luck. And then…maybe her patterns would be gone. But if that happened, and these feelings were part of that…she didn't want to give that up. Would she lose part of herself, too?
Everything was overwhelming. Her conflicted feelings about her patterns, how strong and overwhelming her feelings towards Mira and Zoey had become, how much she didn't know about herself…
The temptation was there. She couldn't deny it. Sacrifice her happiness to make everything…calmer. More peaceful. Safer. To protect Mira and Zoey from her. She was the reason they were in this mess in the first place. If she'd been able to keep her lips to herself back in America…
She felt her chest tighten, and her breath grow short. She couldn't give them up, no matter how much danger it put the three of them in. No matter how much danger it put the Honmoon in.
And maybe that was the problem. She'd become too greedy. Too hungry, too close, too free.
Maybe she didn't deserve this after all.
Maybe she should just—
Forcing her out of her spiral came a set of frantic buzzes from her phone. That's definitely Zoey, Rumi thought to herself, a laugh forcing its way out of her throat as she rolled over to pick it up.
[10:44AM]
Z-Dawg: rumiiiiii wake back up if youre nappin
Z-Dawg: were on our way back miras phone is dead
Z-Dawg: she got lots of pictures tho will have to show you when we get back
Z-Dawg: do you like cream cheese or berry flavors more were getting some kinda pastry at this bakery
Z-Dawg: rumiiiiii
RumiRito: Hi, Zoey :)
RumiRito: Any flavor is fine. I'm glad you two had fun. You have…the absolute best timing in the world, did you know that?
Z-Dawg: whoa really
Z-Dawg: am i a magician
Z-Dawg: mira says yes i have magic powers
RumiRito: Hurry back, please. I miss you two, a lot actually. I think I need to hear your voices.
Z-Dawg: bruh you know this is a phone right do you want me to call you
RumiRito: …Why am I literally the stupidest person on the planet?
Rumi tapped on Zoey's profile and hit the 'call' button, barely hearing the line ring before Zoey answered.
"Rumi!" she heard Zoey call through the phone, "how's it going back at the hotel?"
"It's fine, just…kinda had a bit of a meltdown earlier. Do you think we can have some like…serious talk time when you guys get here?" Rumi replied.
"Of course! We'll be right there, we're like…4 minutes away! Mira, talk to Rumi, she needs you!" Zoey said, handing the phone over.
"Rumi? Is everything okay?" Mira asked.
"I'm…I'm not fine, but…I'm not in danger. Just…please get here. And bring food."
"Rumi…okay, we'll be there soon. I love you," Mira replied.
"I love you too Rumi!" she heard Zoey's voice come through.
"Thanks…both of you. I love you both too," Rumi said, ending the call.
She sighed and pulled herself out of bed, heading to the bathroom to clean herself up and splash some water on her face before they got there. The smell of sex in the bedroom would be too hard to mask, but at least she could make herself presentable. She worked her hair into a loose braid, not her usual intricate dragon braid, but better than the mess it was before.
Rumi gave herself one last glance in the mirror. Still a bit flushed, eyes slightly puffy even though she hadn't actually cried, but…definitely her. Definitely regular Rumi. She sat in one of the chairs in the main area of their shared suite, waiting for her girls to return. She still couldn't shake the feeling that she was putting all of them in danger by…holding on to them. But she would be honest with them. She would trust them. If she did that…they would calm her down. Make it better.
Rumi didn't do well on her own. That much she was realizing.
Fortunately, she didn't have to wait long. Before her thoughts had a chance to spiral, Mira and Zoey opened the door, making a beeline for her chair.
"Rumi!" Zoey exclaimed, pulling her up into a hug. "We got both kinds of pastries, by the way!"
Rumi smiled and hugged her back. "Thanks, Zoey. I…I'm glad you two are here. Just kind of…head went to a bad place. I'm…still kind of there," she muttered.
Mira joined their hug. "Whatever it is, we've got you, Rumi. You…you know that, right?"
Rumi nodded. "I just…I'm worried."
Zoey and Mira pulled away, and guided her toward the sofa. "Are you okay telling us?" Mira asked.
Rumi sighed. "Yeah. I just don't want you guys to freak out on me, okay?"
Zoey nodded. "We can handle a lot."
"I'm…kind of worried that…there's more demon in me than I thought. Like…I'm worried that it's influencing me. Like, how much of me even is demon? For most of my life I thought it was half demon, but…if I'm not, what….what even am I?"
Mira and Zoey each held one of Rumi's hands, unsure how to respond. "Rumi…what is it that's making you feel this way?" Mira asked.
Rumi sighed. "I guess it's just…how much I've been…wanting stuff. How horny I've been ever since we started dating. Like, I barely touched myself even as a teenager when my hormones were going crazy. But now it's like…you both know how needy I've been. And I'm just…worried."
They sat in silence for a minute, with Zoey and Mira looking at each other, then at Rumi, then back at each other.
"Rumi," Zoey started, choosing her words carefully, "are you worried that you wanting to have a lot of sex with your two very hot girlfriends, who also want to have a lot of sex with you…is a demon thing? That your patterns are why you're…nowhere near as horny as Mira and I were when we first started having sex?"
Mira struggled and failed to contain her laughter. "I'm sorry, Rumi, I really want to be the supportive girlfriend here but you realize how that sounds, right?"
"Wait…how often did you…? I thought we were like…doing it a lot," Rumi replied.
Zoey shrugged. "Couple times a day for the first few months, we were between albums and fighting a lot more demons back then."
"Oh yeah, we haven't had to do any fighting since we started dating, have we?" Mira added. "It's pretty intense. Like the adrenaline flowing from the hunt? Total turn on."
Rumi blushed. "I…thought it was a lot with us," she said meekly. "Like…every couple days feels like a lot."
"I mean, on tour it is a lot. Just wait til we get home, though. We're going to spoil the hell out of you, aren't we Mira?" Zoey said, grinning. Mira nodded.
Rumi rolled her eyes. "Okay, but…that wasn't all of it. That's just where it started. Like…it got me thinking, I don't know how much of me is human, how much is demon. How much of like…who I am is the demon? And…if all of it does go away when we seal the Honmoon for good, what could I lose?"
They all sat in silence for a minute, before Mira spoke up. "I don't know how much of you is demon either, but…whatever you lose, we'll still be here. With you. I refuse to believe that the kind, loving, always loyal person that you are, the person I fell in love with, is because of the demon side of you."
Zoey nodded. "We've seen a lot of demons, I don't know about either of you but I've never seen one I'd want to kiss. Whatever happens after we seal the Honmoon, you're still gonna be you. 100% Rumi."
Rumi smiled weakly. "I…don't know if that's true for sure, but…thank you, seriously."
"What if we could be a little bit more sure?" Mira asked. "Like…I just had an idea. You know those DNA analysis things? What if we all did one of those? Find out if there's anything not human about you at all, or if it really is just skin deep?"
Zoey's eyes lit up. "Yeah! I've always wanted to do one of those. Find out if I'm secretly like, a third Chinese or something."
Mira rolled her eyes. "I mean, I'll do one too, maybe there'll be a surprise and I'm not actually related to those assholes."
Rumi smiled. "I…I think I could handle doing that. Might at least give me some reassurance."
"Rumi…are you good? Cause…I'm hungry," Zoey asked, her stomach grumbling.
Rumi nodded, digging into the bakery bag. "I'm very good. Let's see what you got!"
Celine looked up at her ceiling, her hair a mess. She sighed contentedly, tracing circles with her fingers along Hana's bare chest.
"Not bad, for a fifty-one year old," Hana said, smiling as she rolled over to cuddle with Celine.
Celine rolled her eyes. "Come on. I might have gotten older, but I've still got it."
Hana smiled. "You do. I…can't believe you've waited so long, though. It sounds like torture."
Celine shook her head. "I…understand why you didn't. You wanted a fresh start. I just…never could move on."
Hana chuckled. "Turns out, neither could I. Just because I shared my bed with a few women over the years doesn't mean I shared my heart with any of them. It was always going to be you that I returned to. I see that now."
Celine wrapped her arm around Hana, kissing her forehead. "And I'm so glad you found your way back to me."
They laid there together like that for some time, before Hana spoke. "If you go back to work soon, I'd like to come visit you before I go back to Japan."
"I can go in tomorrow. I'd love to have you come, we can have lunch together in my office."
Hana smiled. "They will be talking about us, the more we're seen together."
Celine shrugged. "Let them talk, the more they talk about us the less they talk about Rumi and the others. Besides, if a staff purge needs to be done, I'd rather it be because of us than them."
Hana nodded, laying her head against Celine as the quiet of the night took them.
Mira stretched her legs out in the dressing room after the concert. "That one was intense," she said.
Zoey nodded. "Smaller venue, but the crowd was pumped!" she exclaimed. "Did you see how bright the Honmoon was?"
They heard their usual secret knock at the door. That'd be Rumi. Zoey hopped up and peeked out, confirming it was before opening the door.
Rumi hugged them both, looking visibly exhausted. "I am so ready to go back home. I know we still have like…"
"4 and a half months," Mira said. "But almost all of that will be in Asia. We just have Sweden and Austria left in Europe."
"Hey Zoey, your birthday's coming up soon, where are we going to be?" Rumi asked, slumping and leaning back into her chair.
"It's on a flight day, so we'll have to celebrate either before or after," Zoey said. "We leave Bangkok that morning and get to Malaysia that afternoon, and we're only there for a half day of promo and then the concert the next day. Actually, can we celebrate it when we get to Taiwan? I know it'll be a few weeks late, but…"
"Sounds good to me," Mira said. "We've got a few days of downtime, we can actually throw you your party. Plus, Taiwanese food. We probably won't be able to do as many gifts as last year, though. Won't really have much time for shopping."
Zoey pouted jokingly before shaking her head and grinning. "That's fine! I promise I won't make a big deal of it. Just…cake?"
Mira and Rumi both rolled their eyes. "Yes, Zoey. We'll get you a cake," Rumi said, glancing at Mira, an unspoken acknowledgement of the other key gift they would need to get in order to complete their set.
Rumi relaxed as the three of them decompressed from the concert. In an hour or so, they'd have to hop on their plane to their next stop. There'd be tour staff, aides, and other crew keeping them from being able to just lose themselves in each other.
But for now, at least, she had them all to herself.
Notes:
There's one more tour chapter, then we'll be catching up with how the movie began :)
Chapter 26: Chapter 26 - Birthdays
Summary:
Jinu makes an offer. Celine makes a purchase. Mira and Rumi take Zoey out for her birthday. Zoey gets dessert.
!!! This chapter and any future chapters containing explicit material will have this note in them. All explicit sex will be skippable and anything plot-relevant will be discussed before or after the sex! !!!
Notes:
This chapter features a skippable sex scene that can be skipped. It begins and ends at the row of asterisks (*****).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Absolutely not," Celine stated. "Those are incredibly insecure. Do you have any idea what happens with the data they harvest from those tests?"
Rumi sighed, holding her phone to her ear. "I mean…at this point, do I even care? Like, either I'm normal or I'm not, Celine. You haven't been the most forthcoming about anything, and…I feel like it's my body, I should know what's going on with it."
Celine sighed. "I haven't been forthcoming because I don't know what's going on. The way you've explained how your patterns spread isn't like it was with Mi-yeong. I don't know how we can find out any more about…" her voice trailed off.
"About…what?" Rumi asked.
"I have an idea, Rumi. Please, give me a week to try and find some answers. I'm going to have to do something I've never done before," she said.
"What are you going to do?" Rumi asked, her voice a mixture of confusion and annoyance.
"I'm going to have to ask a demon for a favor," Celine replied.
"Wait, what?!"
Jinu read the letter again, several times over, stroking Derpy's fur as he did so. Meet me at our usual spot tomorrow night if it is safe. I will not be alone. This is unrelated to our plan, but important.
This was unusual. He hadn't heard from the hunter in months, though the heat had died down around him since the rest of his pack had been beaten. He'd been biding his time, watching the movements of other demons, keeping his head down.
"I'm going topside soon," he told Abby, who was still recovering from his injuries. Demons healed slowly, a gift from Gwi-ma to prolong and increase their suffering, and Abby had been hurt worse than any of them. It wasn't like Gwi-ma would give them medical attention or care. That wasn't how things worked down here. "I'll…bring some supplies back. Try not to move too much."
"Jinu…" Abby said, groaning as he sat up. "Be careful up there. Do you think we can salvage the plan?"
Jinu shook his head. "I'm not sure, but we have to figure out something. We don't have much time left," he said, glancing up at the barrier overhead. How long would it be before that cool blue light was replaced with burning yellow? The demon king was restless, lashing out at everyone. Gwi-ma had never been nice, of course, but the past few years had been particularly bad.
Abby reached up to grab Jinu's wrist. "Whatever happens, Jinu…promise me. You'll stay at my side when it ends?"
Jinu's wrist slipped out of Abby's grasp, and their clawed fingers touched, just for a moment. "Of course, we'll all go together, one way or another."
Abby shook his head. "No…not like the others. Just…us. You know I can't say it."
Jinu understood. Expressing such positive feelings was the one way to instantly grab Gwi-ma's attention. He nodded. "Don't die until I get back."
Rumi curled against Mira's side. "Celine said it's a no-go on the DNA tests. Even you two might have something that shows up 'cause of our connection to the Honmoon, and those companies all share their data with like, the US government and anyone else who pays for access to their data. I'd probably end up in a lab being experimented on for the rest of my life."
Mira nodded. "Thinking about it, that sounds like the kind of thing that companies do. I wonder if there's any other way…"
Rumi shook her head. "Don't worry about it. I…I'll be ok. Just promise you two'll never let me go."
"Never," Mira said, putting her arm around Rumi's shoulder. "Even with the tabloids breathing down our necks."
Rumi rolled her eyes. "At least they're not being too hurtful. They don't have enough to go on to confirm anything."
"I mean, they're pretty confident about you and Zoey at least. And that's the one that's currently trending."
Zoey entered the room and curled onto the other side of Mira, looking at Mira's phone. "Should we just…get it over with already?"
Mira shrugged. "We still have shows in some pretty religious countries coming up. Like, as much as I want to come out…the Honmoon is more important. Defeating Gwi-ma is more important than our personal lives being public."
Rumi nodded in agreement. "Yeah. We've been…playing it cool for a while now. We'll be fine, we'll be home in another month."
"Honestly, if we play our cards right, people will probably start thinking the kiss was a one-time thing," Mira added. "Plus, we've gained followers and popularity since the rumors started spreading."
Rumi smiled, tilting her head up as Mira leaned in for a kiss. "They can't help but love us. Once they actually get to know us."
Mira pressed her lips against Rumi's, flinching a bit as Rumi bit her lip. "Rumi, we have a show tonight…"
"I won't leave any marks," Rumi purred. "On either of you," she added, grinning in Zoey's direction.
Zoey rolled her eyes. "You're a handful, Rumi."
Rumi grinned. "You love me though."
Celine paced back and forth on the path. "I need to know if I can trust you, Jinu. Everything in my body, everything in my training, tells me I can't, but…"
Jinu shook his head. "I…can't answer that for you. I'm a demon, you're a hunter. The fact that you…neither of you have killed me yet, though, is promising," he said, looking over at Hana, who still had her bow trained on him.
"How does it work? The connection you have with Gwi-ma? How much does he know about what we say to each other?" Celine asked.
Jinu shrugged. "He can listen in, if he wants. But he hasn't been. He's obsessed with sending demons up to try and steal souls. But me? I'm just…my pack, we keep to ourselves. We don't accomplish much, we don't get much attention."
Celine sighed. She wasn't sure how to ask what she needed to ask without divulging some information. "How much do you know about what happens to people when they become…like you? Like what happened to Mi-yeong?"
"Ah, so this is about the plan after all," Jinu mused. "I know how it worked for me, and the members of my pack. We talk about how much it hurts, how much shame we still carry," he said, looking away.
"Shame? Hurt? Demons actually feel those things?" Hana asked. "I thought once you were…"
Jinu shook his head. "No, we feel it, constantly. Most of us…betrayed our loved ones to gain something. I already told you my story. One of my pack…the one that you killed, by the way," he added, glaring at Celine, "was a beautiful man, but was seriously injured and left deformed. He couldn't show his face in public. His wife and family cared for him, but he just wanted to be beautiful again."
"Gwi-ma offered him his beauty and health back. He accepted, and the next day he left behind his wife, his children, his entire family, to start a new life being adored," Jinu explained. "After that, his patterns started forming, and before long he was hiding himself in public again. That's when Gwi-ma took him."
"So the patterns only form after the deal is made with Gwi-ma? That's not how it was with Mi-yeong," Celine added.
"Mi-yeong? Are you alright?" Celine asked, putting her arms around her beloved. "Why were you late to practice this afternoon?"
Mi-yeong shook her head, wiping a tear from her eye. "It's nothing. Just…got pulled into a meeting with Manager Kang earlier," she said.
"You don't need to lie to us, Mi-yeong. If anything happened, you can tell us…" Hana said, rubbing her back.
Mi-yeong nodded. "He came on to me, that's all," she lied.
"Oh, he is a bastard," Celine said. "You know, it's ok. You didn't do anything wrong, Mi-yeong. We won't let anyone hurt you, ever," she added.
Mi-yeong felt the searing pain in her gut radiate outward. She couldn't tell them about what he'd done to her. What she'd let him do. "I'm fine, you two. Just…stressed out. I think I need to lie down for a bit."
"Your hunter is a special case. Whatever happened there…it's not usual. Normally, the shame and regret follows the deal. With her, though…" Jinu started.
"The shame came first. The patterns came long before she made the deal with Gwi-ma," Celine said. "How do they work? When the patterns spread, what does it mean?"
Jinu shrugged. "In my case? They spread whenever I slept. I would dream of my family that I left behind for comfort and success. I heard their cries every night until they consumed my every waking thought. It's just…more of the shame spiraling. More of Gwi-ma's control."
Celine and Hana looked at each other, then back to Jinu. "And in Mi-yeong's case?" Hana asked.
"I don't know. She's…different. Maybe because of her connection to the Honmoon, her shame was great enough to start the process before she made her deal."
Celine sighed. "And what if…it happened to someone else? Is there anything that could be done to stop it? And what would it mean for them just to have the patterns?"
Jinu smirked. "It would mean they have something to feel shame for. It would mean regrets. It would mean a lot of things. It would mean a connection to the demon world, tenuous as it may be."
"You're not giving us a lot to go on, Jinu," Celine said.
"And you're not giving me anything in exchange, either," he shot back. "I'm taking a lot of risk coming up here. I have my…packmate to take care of, after the beating you gave him."
"What do you want in exchange?" Hana asked. "We're already going to let you escape, go free from your sins once the Honmoon turns gold."
Jinu shook his head. "And leave them behind, too. Leave him. More guilt, more shame."
"So what, you want us to let more demons go free?" Celine asked.
"I mean…if this really works…we wouldn't be demons anymore, would we?"
Celine sighed. "Fine. Just the one, though. The one you're so concerned about."
"If I can get him onboard, of course," Jinu added. "He's…loyal. Like a dog."
"Anyway…if you've seen someone else with patterns, and they haven't made a deal with Gwi-ma, and you're sure of that…"
"We're sure. They were there from birth."
"Something like that…shouldn't be possible," Jinu said, thinking deeply. A half-breed, maybe? But that would require a demon to get close enough to a human to do that while avoiding the need to consume their soul. No simple task. "Wait, was the hunter that turned pregnant? Did she have a child while she was changing?"
Hana raised her bow again, while Celine's sickle manifested in her hand. "We're the ones asking questions here."
Jinu smirked. "So she did. That's gotta be tough on the kid."
"Jinu, I swear I'm so close to calling this deal off now," Celine spat.
"Okay, okay! Geez," Jinu said, putting his hands up. "They've got shame. Probably hates themself, am I right?"
Celine shook her head. "I think she used to, but not anymore. Not since…accepting herself."
"If that's the case then…the patterns are an outward display of the connection to Gwi-ma. It's like a brand, marking us as his property. If she has patterns, but no connection to Gwi-ma, it's…her own shame manifesting."
"And when the Honmoon turns gold? What happens then?" Celine asked.
"Your guess is as good as mine. They might heal, they might not. Depends on if she's really willing to let that shame go or not."
"Could there be anything else about her that has demonic influence? Could it be affecting her mind at all?"
Jinu nodded. "The stress of losing yourself, of growing more and more dependant on Gwi-ma for survival…that drives so many demons insane. But for her…it's probably just in her head, especially if she knows what the patterns mean. Whatever happens…girl probably needs therapy."
Celine rolled her eyes. "Why do you talk like a teenager? You're clearly older than you act."
Jinu shrugged. "When I first came up to put our plan into motion, the first thing I had to do was learn about how the world operates now. Turns out I was just born 400 years too early to properly enjoy our culture."
Celine shook her head. "400 years in that pit. I can see how you demons would go so insane after all that time."
Jinu laughed. "It's the opposite. It took me centuries to fully remember who I used to be. Some of my packmates can't even remember their original names, they're so young."
"Alright, we're done here. Do you need anything else from us?" Celine asked.
"I…need medical supplies. Bandages, painkillers, things like that. Where is the closest place I can get them?"
"You have money?" Hana asked, incredulously.
"Erm…no. I wasn't going to buy them."
Celine sighed, pulling out her wallet. "Here," she said, handing Jinu two 50,000 won notes. "There's a drugstore two blocks that way," she gestured. "Actually pay for what you need."
Jinu laughed, taking the bills. "This is…I sold my soul for less than you just handed me."
"Then you'd better spend that money wisely," Celine said, "since I just bought it back."
Jinu stared at the bills, not knowing how to accept the kindness he'd just been shown. Unable to express any gratitude for what she'd just done for him.
He vanished into a red mist as Celine and Hana turned to leave.
"So, that's your demon contact?" Hana asked as they walked back to Celine's home. "He's…different than I expected."
Celine shrugged. "He's useful. I've learned more about what the underworld is like from the handful of conversations we've had than was ever written down by any of the previous hunters. The way they're controlled, the way they organize, the way Gwi-ma treats them."
"You're not feeling bad for them, are you?" Hana asked. "They're still demons, violent killers. Who knows how many souls that Jinu fellow has destroyed for Gwi-ma?"
Celine shook her head. "No, I don't. And I don't trust him either, but I think he's out of options. His only play left is to work with us. And that means bringing Mi-yeong back to us. That's worth more than anything I have to put up with from him."
Hana sighed. "Do you think what he said about…how it takes so long for them to remember themselves…do you think that's true?"
Celine nodded. "I assume there's more to it, but yes. I think he's probably telling us the truth."
Hana took Celine's hand in her own. "Then…you did the right thing. With Mi-yeong."
Neither of them said another word the rest of the walk home.
Mira checked the news on her phone. "Honey Moon Entertainment loses 70 employees in due to rumors about CEO," she read aloud, her voice cutting through the whine of the plane's engines.
"Wait, what?" Rumi asked, climbing over the seat to look at Mira's phone. "Why are they losing people?"
"A source inside the company declined to clarify if the employees were terminated or left voluntarily, however all employees who left would have their contracts fulfilled. This comes after months of rumors circulating about an illicit relationship between HME executive Celine Ho and Hana Soo, both formerly of the Sunlight Sisters idol group," Mira read.
"They're purging staff that have a problem with them being gay," Rumi said. "It makes sense. Get rid of the homophobic staff. Still, 70 is a lot, but not as many as I expected."
"Shae's still working for us," Mira said. "And Bobby said she wasn't cool."
"Shae works for the tour company," Rumi replied. "She's not HME staff, right?"
"The losses amount to around 5% of the company's 1400 employees, many of whom are contracted with the firm's individual talents, including chart toppers Huntr/x and newly debuted boy band STACKS" Mira continued reading. "We've got, what, about 60 staff assigned to us full-time? Not counting temporary hires when we're recording or performing live."
Rumi nodded. "Something like that. And I think the other talents are about the same way, plus the training staff. Did we lose any of our people?"
Mira shrugged. "Probably need to ask Celine or Bobby. This is a business article, we're barely even mentioned."
"After the tour. We really need to focus," Rumi said. "Besides, if we haven't lost anyone with all the rumors about us, then I don't think we're losing anyone."
"Fair point. You want to go ahead and ask? It's only, what, 1 AM in Seoul? Bobby should be up still," Mira asked, looking over at Zoey, who was completely passed out in her seat, sleep mask on, a trail of drool puddling in her lap. "Unlike some of us," she added with a smile.
Rumi nodded, pulling out her phone and making the call, putting it on speakerphone.
"Girls? Rumi? Is everything ok? You're supposed to be flying to Thailand right now!"
"We're fine, Bobby! I just wanted to ask. We saw the news article about layoffs at HME, is everything going ok there? Did we lose any of our people?" Rumi asked.
"Oh, that was crazy! I didn't want to bother you with it, but no. Nobody permanently assigned to Huntr/x left. There was an all-hands meeting, where Celine didn't confirm anything about the rumors, but she also said that anyone who had any issues working for her if the rumors were true, would be able to leave and still have their full contracts paid out," Bobby explained.
"So what about the people who did leave?" Mira asked. "Who were they?"
"Floaters, older folks, middle management. A few of the talent pool staff, but there's so much turnover there anyway. Some probably just took the buyout so they could have some time off while they find another job. Seriously though, it's nothing for you three to worry about."
"So do you think…we'll lose any staff if the rumors about us keep spreading?" Rumi asked.
Bobby sighed. "It's…hard to tell. I don't think so. Not many, at least. Nobody who you actually interact with, for sure. Everyone just loves you guys so much!"
Mira and Rumi both smiled. "We're just good like that. But for real, if we do need to purge anyone at any point, let us know," Rumi said. "I don't want to lose any of our people, but…I think we need to be prepared for it."
"I'll put out feelers, but right now I don't think people are taking the rumors too seriously. Who knows what might change when you go public?"
"Just keep us in the loop, Bobby," Mira said. "We'll let you go, I know it's late there."
"Don't worry about me, girls! Just keep doing what you do best!" Bobby replied, ending the call.
"Should we wake Zoey up to let her know?" Rumi asked.
Mira shook her head. "No, I want to let her sleep. She hasn't been sleeping well the past few nights."
Rumi frowned. "Is she ok? She was fine during the show."
Mira nodded. "She will be. We've just been back to back with no downtime for long enough that she's still wired when we need to be sleeping, and sleep meds don't work on her when she's like that."
Rumi sighed. "You know so much about her…and she knows so much about you, that I feel like I'm going to be playing catch-up the rest of our lives."
Mira smiled, leaning in and pressing a kiss to Rumi's cheek. "We both still have a lot to learn about you, too, you know. Don't worry, we have time. Neither of us are going anywhere."
Rumi smiled. "Good. We've got a long road ahead of us still."
They spent the rest of the flight quietly enjoying being near each other while Zoey slept.
"Happy Birthday, Zoey!" Mira and Rumi exclaimed, startling Zoey awake.
"What the—! Oh!" Zoey shouted, bolting upright. The gape of confusion on her face changed to a wide, toothy grin as she saw Rumi and Mira both wearing party hats. "You guys, we're not supposed to be celebrating yet!"
"We're not doing the main celebration yet, no, but…" Mira started.
"That just means we get to celebrate it even longer!" Rumi finished. "We've got it all planned out. The whole next two weeks until we get to Taiwan are all about Zoey!"
Zoey's grin grew even wider, as tears of joy started forming in her eyes. "You guys! This is so sweet! What are we doing first?!"
"Well, we've got a couple hours until we need to be ready to fly out, so we're going out for breakfast first," Rumi said.
"Then, you get your first present on the plane. It's really not much, but y'know," Mira added.
"And tonight you pick whatever we watch. Even if it's some American cartoon or an anime or whatever, right Mira?" Rumi shifted her gaze toward Mira, who rolled her eyes.
Zoey leapt up and pulled both of them into a big group hug. "And after that, I'm taking you both to pound town, baby!"
Mira and Rumi both nearly choked.
"So, what's for breakfast?" Zoey asked.
"Okay, this isn't really much at all, but…" Rumi said, handing Zoey a small wrapped box.
Zoey opened the box, revealing a small plush turtle wearing a top hat, with a plastic clip attached to it. "Ooh, a backpack charm!" she replied, grinning.
"Yeah, I got this back in Tokyo. While you and Mira were out I found a place with a bunch of crane games. I saw this one and had to play it over and over again until I got it."
"Aww, thank you so much, Rumi!" Zoey exclaimed, wrapping her arms around Rumi and pulling her close. "I love it, really! Now I need a backpack to wear it on!"
Rumi smiled. "I'm glad you like it. Don't worry, there's more presents coming," she said as Zoey pulled her in for a tight hug.
Zoey pulled Mira into the hug, kissing both of them. "You're both the best, seriously!"
"We know what you like, bunny," Mira said. "Although there might be a few surprises this year."
Zoey grinned. "Can't wait to see what you've cooked up!"
"Ok, we've got promo starting as soon as we land, 2 radio interviews and a fan signing," Rumi said. "We should be to the hotel with enough time to order food and watch a movie, but the, uhh, other activity Zoey had planned might need to wait til we're outside countries that put people in jail for that kinda stuff."
"Eww, is it really that bad there?" Zoey asked.
"I was curious, so I looked online. It's a little ambiguous but…better safe than sorry, right?"
Zoey sighed. "Okay, pound town can wait, I guess…"
Mira leaned in to whisper in Zoey's ear, "The longer you make us wait, the more you can make Rumi squirm. Just look at her. Doesn't she look like she needs you already? Imagine how she'll be in a few more days…"
Zoey's face turned bright red. "Mira!" she exclaimed. "You can't say things like that when I have to be good!"
Rumi looked confused. "What did you say, Mira?"
"Don't worry about it, jagiya. I'll tell you later," Mira replied, smirking.
Rumi couldn't help but feel her cheeks turn a bit red, just like they did every time Mira called her that. It reminded her of all the romantic dramas she liked to watch.
Her entire life felt like romantic drama these days.
Celine stroked the tiger's fur. "I know, I miss her too," she muttered, leaning back on the couch. "She'll be back in a week or so. And then Rumi will be home soon after that, too. I hope she'll understand why I'm doing this. Maybe she will love you, too. She always did like tigers."
The blue tiger perked up, its mouth hanging open. Celine had discovered that the tiger didn't really need much in the way of care; if it ate anything at all, it wasn't any sort of food that she could provide, and aside from cleaning up whatever damage it caused, it didn't really interfere much with her day to day. It hadn't followed her to work, or anywhere outside of her home for that matter.
Of course, Hana had fallen in love with it immediately. Sometimes Celine felt like she had to compete with the tiger for her attention.
"Come on, tiger. You can sleep in the bed while I work," she said, pulling herself up.
Ever since returning to work at the record company, Celine had been catching up on things that had transpired while she was away. Stuff that had mostly been handled by people underneath her, but had nonetheless required her to be aware of them going forward. She had new contracts to review, reports on talents and release schedules, finance reports, not to mention every bit of minutiae about the Huntr/x tour.
The rumors spreading about the girls were unfortunate, but didn't seem to be having a negative effect on them. It did mean that the company had received letters, mostly from people who had no interest in music to begin with, demanding that the company denounce their 'immoral' activity. The same kind of people that sent letters whenever Mira did modeling work that featured anything slightly revealing. The same kind of people that denounced hiring an American when Zoey first signed on.
Celine had no patience for those types of people, and her staff knew that. Especially after the purge the company had gone through, those who remained understood that whatever happened, HME wasn't going to back down to conservative pressure.
She received a message on her phone as she worked.
[7:44PM]
Saza-chan: Hello my beloved!
Saza-chan: I hope you're not working too hard. I just got out of recording.
CelineHME: Just catching up on emails. How is recording going? You're working late, I thought it was mostly early in the day?
Saza-chan: We ran late. Of course, it's crunch time, and the director is very particular.
CelineHME: Will you still be back before the girls?
Saza-chan: Of course! I may even be done early.
Saza-chan: Some of the other seiyuu are going out drinking, I'll message you again when I return to my hotel!
CelineHME: Stay safe! Enjoy the drinking!
Saza-chan: You should come to Japan sometime. Not while Huntrix is away, of course, but it really is lovely here. Maybe one of the festivals.
CelineHME: I would like that. We'll have to plan a trip together soon.
Saza-chan: Our taxi is here, I will talk to you later!
CelineHME: Goodbye my love.
Celine smiled as she returned to her work. Even just hearing from Hana briefly had given her a boost of energy.
Mira and Rumi woke up early, sneaking out of the bedroom and preparing the day's festivities, starting with decorating the rest of the suite. Streamers, banners, balloons, and the last few of Zoey's wrapped gifts had all been delivered first thing, while they'd all be going to get Zoey's cake together before dinner.
They had planned the whole day in advance, and Rumi was extremely confident that Zoey was going to have an incredible time.
"Okay, we've got everything in place, right?" Mira asked.
"Yeah. And the place opens up at 10, so we should wake her up if we want to get there early," Rumi responded, fixing the last streamer to the wall.
Mira took Rumi's hand, pulling her in for a kiss. "You know…as much as I love you, I'm also so grateful that you and Zoey just adore each other. Like…you get exactly how big a deal her birthday is to her. You two are incredibly cute together. It's like all the things I love about Zoey are just amplified when you two are together."
Rumi smiled, kissing Mira again. "I just love how soft and peaceful you get when Zoey's going off about something. Like when Zoey's on a tangent about something, and I'm trying my best to keep up, it just seems like you take it all in and just relax."
Mira smiled. "I get that. I just…enjoy listening to her talk. When she's like that, I can just focus on her and my head becomes quiet for a while."
"Explain to me again how I got so lucky to land both of you two?" Rumi asked, handing Mira the party horn.
"Still figuring that out myself. I thought I hit the jackpot with Zoey. Turns out lightning can strike twice."
As they opened to door to the bedroom to wake Zoey, they were startled to see Zoey already sitting upright, huge grin plastered on her face. "Happy late birthday to me!" She squealed, leaping from the bed and tackling both of them to the floor.
Mira and Rumi both collapsed in a fit of laughter, as Zoey planted kisses on both of their cheeks. "This looks so good you guys!" she exclaimed, looking at all the decorations.
"How did you even wake up this early, Zoey?" Rumi asked. "Without us even doing anything!"
"Yeah, I didn't hear your alarm go off at all," Mira added. "Are you secretly a morning person? Who are you, and what did you do with Zoey?"
Zoey snorted a laugh. "No, I heard you guys talking. I guess I just got used to not getting much sleep the past few weeks. This is really incredible, though!" she said, grabbing one of the turtle-shaped mylar balloons and squeezing it.
"Glad you like it, bunny. But if you think this is great…" Mira started.
"Just wait for what's next!" Rumi finished, handing Zoey her first gift. "This is the main one. I think you're really going to love this!"
They both saw a twinkle in Zoey's eye as she tore open the wrapping paper, lifting the lid off the box. "Is this?" Zoey asked.
Mira and Rumi both grinned as Zoey pulled out the navy blue t-shirt. Mira had spent days drawing the artwork for this one, looking at hip-hop album covers from artists that Zoey was always into, and coming up with an idea for an outfit to draw her in.
The result was a picture of Zoey in an oversized jacket, sports bra, and baggy pants, squatting in front of a brick wall with "Z-Dawg" painted in bright green graffiti. "Mira, this is epic! Holy shit, this looks incredible!"
"She really outdid herself with this one," Rumi added. "I was impressed."
Zoey dropped the shirt and jumped into Mira's arms, kissing her. "Thank you, thank you! I love it!"
"I can't take all the credit. Rumi had the idea for the album cover concept. And for the whole t-shirt round robin thing in the first place."
Rumi nodded. "Zoey drew mine, and I drew Mira's, so Mira had to draw yours."
Zoey grinned and pulled Rumi in for a kiss. "Somehow, we made our relationship even gayer with all of this, you know that, right?"
Mira laughed, almost dropping Zoey. "Yeah, I guess we did. Were we being psychic back when we got Rumi her shirt back then?"
"Must've been. There's no heterosexual explanation for any of it, now that I think about it," Zoey replied, giggling.
Rumi smiled. "God, just think if I'd been brave enough to tell you how I felt back then?"
"Okay, Zoey. There are more presents, but we should save them for later, we've got something even better plannned for you," Mira said, setting her down.
"Ooh, what is it?" Zoey asked. Her face was starting to hurt from how much she was smiling, but the hits kept coming.
"Go get dressed, you'll see!"
Zoey stared in awe at the giant painted coral reef mural outside the building as they approached, turning back to Mira and Rumi, who both nodded.
"An aquarium! This is perfect!" Zoey exclaimed, shaking with excitement. They finished making their way toward the entrance, with Rumi holding the door open for the others.
Zoey was bouncing in place as Mira picked up their tickets. "Rumi, this already looks incredible!" she gasped.
"I remembered how much you talked about the Coex one back home, when you and Mira went there before. I figured you'd enjoy this one, too."
Zoey grinned. "Oh yeah. I'm already loving it."
Rumi kissed Zoey's forehead. "I'm glad. I heard about this place and what they do and I figured it'd be right up your alley. They apparently have this whole rehabilitation program, where they rescue and treat injured sea turtles. I know you have a soft spot for them, so…"
Zoey's eyes lit up. "That's so cool! How can I donate to them?!"
Rumi smiled at her. "We'll find out when we go through the exhibit, I'm sure."
Zoey smiled, squeezing Rumi's hand. "You know I really do love you both. Not just because of stuff like this, but like…every day you both make me feel so special. So…thank you. Just that you think of me and you do all this kind of stuff for me…it's just so…" Zoey's lip began to tremble as she stumbled over her words.
"Hey, it's ok, Zoey, don't cry!" Rumi said, hugging Zoey as she started sobbing. She caught sight of Mira and flagged her over.
"Zoey? What's wrong?" Mira asked, kneeling next to her as Rumi pulled away.
"I'm just…I'm so loved, by you two…it's overwhelming! I never thought I'd ever…ever have even one person who loved me like this, and now I have two!"
Mira smiled softly. "It's ok, bunny. You don't need to worry about that. We love you, but we don't need anything from you. You can just be loved. You don't need to do anything special for us. You're perfect just being you."
Zoey's breathing calmed, and she wiped her eyes. "Do you mean it? I'm not being too selfish?"
Rumi shook her head. "Absolutely not. You give us so much already, every day. You and Mira make me feel so loved, too, more than I ever thought I'd deserve. I wouldn't change anything about you for the world."
Mira wrapped her arms around Zoey. "Do you want to go see the aquarium now? They have a whole thing on their sea turtle conservation program. I know you'll love that, right?"
Zoey nodded, laughing to herself about how silly she looked. "I can't believe I just…broke down like that in public. What happened to super badass pop star Zoey?"
"She had to take a backseat for adorable lovergirl Zoey," Mira replied. "It happens to the best of us."
Zoey smiled, looking up at the underwater tunnel they were about to walk through. "Oh, I love this!" she exclaimed, taking off ahead of them.
"She just does that sometimes, huh?" Rumi asked, smiling as she took Mira's hand in hers.
"Yeah she does. She's kind of incredible like that, isn't she?" Mira replied as they followed after Zoey.
They caught up to her as she was watching the fish swimming overhead, waving at them as if they would react. "Okay, this guy right here might be my new best friend!" Zoey said, pointing at one of the fish.
"Does he have a name?" Mira asked, approaching Zoey and pulling her in for a hug.
Zoey shook her head. "He hasn't told me yet. My Taiwanese sucks, so he'll have to come up with a name for himself."
"Yeah, I don't know any beyond the tourist phrasebook. Lots of people here speak either Korean or English, though," Mira added.
"Okay, that's pretty cool," Rumi said, watching a large ray pass by overhead, causing the other fish, including Zoey's new friend, to scatter.
Mira turned her head to see. "Oh wow, that is a big one!"
"Wow…" Zoey added, trailing off.
They moved on to the next room, which had a huge display tank full of coral and tropical fish. There were several people just sitting in the room, watching the tank.
"Oh, this is nice. So peaceful," Rumi said.
Zoey rushed toward the glass, sitting on the floor in between some kids that were also watching the tank.
"Mira, Rumi!" she called back to them, "come sit and look with me!"
Several heads turned in recognition of their names, with multiple people whispering as Rumi and Mira crossed the room over to sit with their girlfriend. "You know, you just blew any chance we had of not drawing attention to ourselves, right Zoey?" Mira said, smiling as she and Rumi sat behind her.
"Yeah, but I like seeing our fans out in public. And it's my birthday, so you have to let me do what I want!" Zoey replied, turning and facing them.
Mira smiled, rolling her eyes. "Fine. Just means we have to behave the rest of the visit."
Zoey pouted, but turned back to the fish. "That's ok, I guess!"
Rumi giggled to herself, looking forward. Her eyes wandered from the tank down to Zoey. Even looking at her from behind, Rumi could see how radiant she was, how happy she was just to be sitting there.
It wasn't long before one of the older kids in the room turned to face them, doing a double take as she recognized them. Rumi saw the girl turn back to get another girl's attention, and they both looked back at her. She gave them a little wave and smile, nudging Mira to do the same.
"Zoey, we've got fans," Mira said, breaking her attention.
Before long, there were several fans quietly shuffling around the room, trying not to disturb everyone, but failing to as the crowd around them grew.
The language barrier didn't get in the way very much, as the younger fans were more excited to show off their photocards and take selfies more than anything.
Zoey couldn't stop smiling the entire time.
As the trio exited the main room and continued through to the next exhibit, Zoey shrieked in excitement. This was the room she'd been waiting for, the one Rumi had told her about. An entire wing of the aquarium dedicated to sea turtles, and what the people that worked there did to help protect them. She zipped between different exhibits, using her phone to translate signs and other text.
Mira and Rumi came up behind her as she was watching a video about ocean garbage cleanup, and startled her as she turned away from it. "Oh, hey! I can't find anything about how to donate to their turtle foundation, can you remind me to look it up later?"
"No problem, bunny," Mira replied.
Zoey's energy changed immediately as they entered the jellyfish room. Whereas she'd been bubbly and energetic, bouncing around the entire time they'd been at the aquarium, she was suddenly frozen as soon as she entered the dark, quiet room, only illuminated by the gentle glow of the jelly tanks. She stared at them in awe, taking slow, careful steps, as if moving too quickly would scare the jellies.
The mirrored, faceted ceiling let them see all of the tanks from multiple angles, and Mira and Rumi also marveled at how beautiful and quiet the room was. They weren't alone in the room, of course, but the crowd was much lighter than it had been elsewhere in the aquarium.
Helping the mood was the gentle ambiance being played over the speakers, completing the feeling that they were all in the deep ocean. Zoey lost herself watching the creatures gently bobbing around in the various tanks, while Rumi and Mira lost themselves watching Zoey.
"Mira, come look at this!" Zoey whispered, waving Mira over toward a tank in a secluded corner of the room.
Mira followed her voice, leaving Rumi to watch a tank of Sea Nettles. "What is it?" Mira asked quietly.
Zoey grinned and kissed her. "Look at these guys, they remind me of the ones we saw before, right?"
Mira looked at the tank intently as Zoey wrapped an arm around Mira's waist, not paying attention to what she was doing until it was too late.
Zoey's hand pressed firmly between her legs, enough pressure for Mira to feel her intentions. Just her touch was enough to set Mira on fire.
Then, as soon as it was there, it was gone. The red on Mira's face was obscured in the dim light of the room, but she turned to glare at Zoey. "Here?!" she whispered, exasperated. "Seriously? There are people around! What happened to behaving the rest of the trip?"
Zoey grinned, biting her lip. "I…needed that. Sorry. I'll behave."
"You don't look sorry," Mira huffed.
"You don't look like you wanted me to stop," Zoey retorted, as they returned to where Rumi was still standing, enraptured by the jellyfish.
"What was that?" Rumi asked, her attention finally drawn away by their presence.
"Nothing, I'll show you later," Zoey said, grinning as she looked back at Mira, whose face was still flushed as they stepped out into the light.
"Are either of you hungry? I think the penguins are the last exhibit, and then they have their cafe," Rumi offered.
"Yeah, I could eat," Zoey said. "Dunno about the cafe, though," she added, winking at Mira.
"Oh, we can go somewhere else then if you want," Rumi replied, oblivious to Zoey's innuendo. Her head was still in the jellyfish-shaped clouds.
Mira's face turned even more red. "Zoey, where would you like to go for lunch?" she asked through gritted teeth.
"Oh, the cafe is fine. But I'm gonna want some dessert, too," Zoey said, still grinning.
"Oh, I saw an ice cream sign somewhere in the plaza. We can get ice cream cones after we're done, how does that sound?" Rumi asked.
"Oh, that's perfect," Zoey replied, grinning.
"Oh, I'm so screwed tonight," Mira muttered, watching Zoey eat her ice cream cone.
"What do you mean?" Rumi asked, licking her own.
"Look at her. She's not eating the ice cream. She's performing."
Rumi looked up at Zoey, who was, in fact, not eating her ice cream cone normally. The way she was gliding her tongue over the lump of yellow cream wasn't how she normally ate it. It wasn't how anyone would eat an ice cream cone, unless they were trying to convey some other intention.
The fact that she hadn't broken eye contact with Mira the entire time just sealed the deal.
Rumi chuckled. "Ohhhh yeah you're fucked. I think you might be the birthday present she's most looking forward to tonight."
Mira grumbled. "And you're just going to sit there and watch, aren't you?"
Rumi shrugged, returning to her own ice cream. "Not my fault. Blame my uterus. Figures it'd be causing mayhem while we're in the gayest country in Asia."
Mira rolled her eyes. "Just means I won't have any bite marks on me."
Rumi raised an eyebrow. "Did I say I wasn't going to be helping her?" she said, flicking her tongue out at her ice cream cone. "There are plenty of things I can still do."
Mira felt her face burning. She wondered if her cheeks had just invented a brand new shade of red.
Zoey finished her ice cream cone, finally breaking eye contact with Mira. "That was delicious, we should get ice cream more often."
"So, what do you want to do now?" Rumi asked. "We finished the aquarium earlier than expected, so we've still got a few hours to kill until we can pick up the cake."
"Well, I've got one idea," Zoey said, grinning in Mira's direction.
Mira felt her breath catch in her throat. "Zoey…please…"
"Save it," Rumi said. "We've got all night for that. I don't want to have to rush."
"Rumi! Whose side are you on?" Mira asked pleadingly.
"The side of turning Mira into a quivering mass who can't walk properly tomorrow," Rumi responded, fist bumping Zoey.
"See, Mira? Isn't Rumi the best?" Zoey said, playfully shoving Mira.
"…Yes. Yes she is," Mira said, her face turning red again.
"Good girl," Rumi said.
"So, I'm not really hungry," Zoey said as they walked down the street toward the bakery. "Which is weird. Normally, I'm always down for food, but…"
"Do you wanna just get the cake and go back to the hotel?" Mira asked, biting her lip nervously.
Zoey nodded. "I think so. Not just because of that, but I mean…the sex is part of it, not gonna lie."
Rumi smiled. "We have snacks at the hotel anyway, plus we can always order in if we get hungry later. But yeah, you're gonna love your cake, Zoey."
Zoey grinned. "I know I will. Because it's cake. And I love cake."
Mira rolled her eyes. "Let's go get it then, so you can destroy it before you two destroy me."
Zoey giggled as they reached the cake shop. Mira handled the special order pickup, while Rumi started checking out all the adorable little treats the shop had on display.
"Look at how cute all of these are!" Rumi said, pointing at all the ornate cakes on display. Zoey knelt down to look at them, all of them looked completely different but any of them could be a work of art.
"Oh, look at the tiny fox ones!" Zoey said, pointing at a row of mini cakes all decorated to look like foxes with different expressions. "Mira, come look! These are so cute!"
Mira took one last look at the contents of the white box before closing it and joining the others. "Oh, those are very cute. Whoever makes all of these is really talented."
"Mhmm!" Zoey hummed. "Okay, let's get out of here before I buy enough to make myself sick."
"Happy birthday! Again!" Rumi announced, turning and revealing the cake to Zoey, who was sitting on the floor of their suite next to Mira.
The cake was as elaborate and artistic as all of the others they'd seen at the bakery, decorated to look like an oceanscape, with a large, beautifully sculpted chocolate turtle bursting through the top of the cake.
Zoey's eyes went wide. "This is…incredible you guys. How am I supposed to eat this? It feels like I'd be destroying a priceless work of art!"
"Because underneath the artwork is chocolate cake, with raspberry filling between the layers, and I know that's your favorite," Mira said.
Zoey felt her mouth watering. "Okay, but…" she protested, though she didn't refuse the knife that Rumi handed her. Once the first cut was made, the spell was broken, and Zoey cut three pieces from the cake, leaving the turtle sculpture in place. They each took a slice, with Zoey taking the first bite.
"Okay, this is incredible," she said, grinning. "I'm flying back here for cake every year for my birthday."
"This is really good," Mira said. "A little sweeter than I'd like, but good."
Rumi nodded. "Very good. I approve of your plan, Zoey."
Zoey grinned as she took another bite. "I'm still planning on my other dessert, though," she said, smiling wickedly at Mira.
Mira nearly choked on her cake.
*********
The rest of the cake sat undisturbed on the low table as Zoey climbed into Mira's lap, kissing her deeply as she pushed her backwards onto the floor of the hotel suite. Mira felt the gentle tug of Zoey's teeth on her bottom lip as she pulled away. "Have you been a good girl for me today, Mir?"
Mira nodded. "I…yeah, I've been good for you. Despite everything you did to taunt me all day."
Zoey smiled. "You can't be good if there's no temptation to be bad, can you?" She pressed her lips against the side of Mira's neck, gently popping kisses up to her earlobe. "And now, you really want me to be bad to you, don't you?" she whispered.
Mira nodded weakly "Y-yes…"
Rumi sat and watched, leaning against the sofa, biding her time. She felt like she was in a dream from years ago, watching them go, but being able to join in whenever she wanted. She drew a sharp breath as Zoey's hand tugged Mira's shirt upward, sliding her hand around Mira's back to unhook her bra.
Zoey pulled away just long enough to pull Mira's shirt over her head, revealing the warm tan skin of Mira's chest. Mira pulled Zoey back in for a kiss, a gentle whimper escaping her throat as Zoey's right hand rose to her breast, taking one of Mira's nipples between her fingers.
Rumi bit her lip as she admired the contrast between their bodies. Zoey's pronounced curves against Mira's lithe frame. The subtle difference between their skin tones. How small and dark Mira's nipples were in contrast to Zoey's, though the latter was still fully dressed, for now at least.
Despite the physical separation going on at the moment, Rumi didn't feel like an outsider anymore. She knew that she could crawl over to them at any moment, and would when the time was right. For now though, she was enjoying watching her girlfriends.
Zoey pulled her own shirt off in a single fluid motion, while Mira unfastened her bra, letting it fall limply between them until Zoey shifted her weight to pull it away. Her knee pressed firmly between Mira's legs, eliciting another sound from Mira. "Zoey…please," she whimpered.
"Please what?" Zoey asked, kissing Mira again, holding her close, crushing their bodies together.
"Please…fuck me, Zoey," Mira pleaded.
"Mmmm…are you ready for that?" Zoey asked, pushing herself up and away from Mira. Mira whined softly at the loss of contact, but only briefly as Zoey's hand slid down Mira's stomach and underneath the waistband of the shorts Mira was wearing. Mira gasped as she felt Zoey's fingers enter her, only to feel the emptiness a moment later as Zoey pulled her hand away.
"Oh, you're definitely ready, aren't you?" Zoey said coyly, licking one of her fingers. "Rumi? Do you think she's ready?" she asked, holding her hand out toward her.
That's my cue, Rumi thought, sliding her way toward them, making eye contact with Mira as she took Zoey's fingers into her mouth, savoring the subtle taste of Mira's juices lingering on them. "Oh, she's definitely ready for you, Zoey."
Zoey grinned, unbuttoning Mira's shorts and tugging the waistband down. Mira lifted her hips to allow Zoey and Rumi to pull them the rest of the way off. "That's a good girl, Mira," she murmured, leaning in to kiss her tight, toned stomach.
Mira sighed with anticipation as Zoey kissed further down her stomach, while Rumi slipped behind her, propping Mira up against her. Zoey's lips reached the waistband of Mira's pink panties, and she parted her mouth just enough to take the fabric between her teeth. Zoey looked up into Mira's eyes as she tugged downward, exposing the small tuft of neatly trimmed hair, that Mira had started dyeing the same coral pink as the rest of her hair.
Zoey couldn't help but grin as she tugged Mira's panties the rest of the way down with her teeth, kissing her way back up her long, slender legs. "You're so pretty for me, Mira," she murmured. Mira whimpered, at a loss for words. "So sexy when you're so turned on you can't speak."
"I think she needs to use her words," Rumi purred. "It's so hot when Mira talks dirty."
Mira trembled as Zoey's kisses reached her thighs, parting them for her. "Zoey…I need it," she groaned.
"Tell her what you need, Mira," Rumi whispered into her ear.
Mira's breath shuddered. "Zoey…eat my pussy, please," she begged.
Zoey chuckled as her lips made contact, her tongue sliding between the delicate layers of Mira's folds. "You always taste so good, Mira," she purred. "My favorite snack."
Mira moaned softly. "Zoey…your tongue…so good…"
"She really struggles with words when she's like this, doesn't she?" Rumi murmured, nibbling on Mira's shoulder. Mira's arm reached behind her to grip Rumi's neck, while her other hand clamped over her mouth to suppress a loud moan as her first orgasm tore through her body.
Zoey grinned. "I think someone's ready for my fingers, aren't you Mir?"
Mira nodded weakly, still quivering. Zoey teased circles with her tongue around Mira's clit as she first slid one finger, then another past Mira's entrance, curling her fingers inside her at just the right angle.
Mira's body already felt like it was going to short circuit when Rumi bit down on her shoulder. The combination of stimuli all at once sent waves of overwhelming pleasure coursing through her.
Zoey practically inhaled Mira's clit, flicking her tongue against the little bud as her fingers hit just the right spot to send Mira into another plane of existence. She felt Mira's body shaking with orgasm after orgasm beneath her, but she didn't let up for a moment. She felt Mira's weight shift, and looked up to see Rumi moving to her side, laying Mira down on the floor. She paused for a moment, lifting her head. "Everything good?"
"Mhmm!" Mira whimpered.
"I wanted to play," Rumi said, starting to kiss along Mira's side. Zoey smiled and returned her attention to Mira, while Rumi kissed up to Mira's chest. "So soft," Rumi whispered, before teasing one of Mira's tiny brown nipples with her tongue. She didn't bite down, but Mira felt the scrape of Rumi's teeth against the sensitive flesh and shuddered instinctively.
Rumi laughed quietly as she kissed her way up to Mira's neck, lightly biting just a bit. "You're doing so good for us, Mira, aren't you?" she whispered quietly. "I know you're enjoying yourself, and you're making Zoey so happy with how much you've cum for her…"
Mira's breathing quickened as she felt another big one coming. She felt her hips buck reflexively against Zoey as the pressure built inside her.
"Cum for her one last time, Mira. Cum for your little bunny," Rumi whispered. "Cum for both of us, baby. You've earned it. She's earned it."
Something about Rumi's voice in her ear tickled her brain enough to send Mira right over the edge, and she shook violently. Rumi's mouth was over hers in an instant, the kiss capturing the loudest of her moans as Mira managed to tap Zoey's head twice to let her know she needed her to stop.
Zoey pulled away, watching as Mira writhed below her, the last few waves of ecstasy washing over her. As Mira's movements and breathing slowly returned to normal, the endorphins hit, and Mira burst into laughter, followed soon by Rumi and Zoey.
Rumi scooted toward Zoey. "I want a taste of her," she said, pulling Zoey in for a kiss. Their tongues slid along each other as Mira propped herself up to watch them.
"God, you two are so fucking gay," Mira said, smiling.
Rumi and Zoey both giggled at that. "Alright, birthday girl. Let's get cleaned up so we can get some sleep before we have to start promo tomorrow," Rumi said, standing and helping the other two to their feet.
Mira and Zoey gathered their clothing as they all shuffled into the bathroom.
**********
Rumi and Zoey both huddled around Mira as they snuggled in bed. "You were so good for us tonight, Mira," Zoey purred into her ear. "Did you keep count?"
Mira shook her head. "At least 11. Maybe more, some of them blurred together."
Rumi shook her head. "I still can't believe you can have so many back to back. Two or three and I feel like my skin's about to be ripped off."
"I still can't believe you can get off from having your belly button fingered," Mira shot back.
"Oh yeah, I should use that against you sometime, Rumi!" Zoey said excitedly. "Especially 'cause you're all the time wearing crop tops out in public."
Rumi felt the color drain from her face. "Please no."
Zoey rolled her eyes. "Fine…I was kidding, anyway. I wouldn't do something like that in public."
"Bullshit," Mira laughed. "You grabbed my vag in the middle of the aquarium earlier."
"Wait, what? When did that happen?" Rumi asked.
"The jellyfish room. It was that quiet corner I pulled Mira into," Zoey beamed.
"You two! I swear, we can't go anywhere together, can we?"
Zoey shrugged. "If Mira didn't get turned on from it, I wouldn't have done it."
Mira blushed. "It's…not my fault that I like things."
Rumi rolled her eyes. "Unbelievable," she muttered, snuggling even closer.
The three of them sighed contentedly as they closed their eyes, preparing to fall asleep.
Mira opened one eye. "Did you have a good birthday?" she asked, turning her head toward Zoey.
"It was the best," Zoey replied, pressing a soft kiss to Mira's lips.
Notes:
I think Zoey had a good birthday, didn't she? :D
By the way, if anyone has any desire to draw any of the shirt designs from this fic feel free to tag me on twitter or bluesky and I might very well have to get them printed up XD
Chapter 27: Chapter 27 - Couch! Couch! Couch!
Summary:
Demons try to interrupt the tour's finale. The girls take some much-needed downtime. Celine and Hana come over for dinner.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I can't believe we're finally on our way home!" Zoey squealed. "How long is the flight?"
"Two and a half hours, barring any complications," Mira said, flipping through her magazine.
Rumi smiled as they approached their jet. "We've really done it, haven't we? Managed to finish this whole world tour?"
"We still have the finale. 50,000 fans probably already lining up outside the stadium, and we're still in another time zone."
"Just think. In like…8 hours, we'll be back on our couch! Our real couch!" Zoey exclaimed, and she and Mira both sighed in delight.
"That reminds me, did you guys remember to send in our orders for housekeeping? I know we're going to veg out in front of the TV for hours, but I don't want to be waiting for food delivery," Rumi said.
"Oh yeah. Kitchen is fully stocked, and Bobby hired a chef to do meal prep for us. We won't have to lift a finger for the next two weeks," Mira replied.
"Oh, I think we might want to lift a few fingers at some point," Zoey chuckled, looking at Rumi.
"All our stuff is going on the cargo plane, right? It's just us and the flight crew onboard?" Rumi asked. "I don't want to have to deal with bags and stuff before the show."
"Well, that and our snacks. Like, a lot of snacks. Really good ones, too!" Zoey exclaimed. "All of our favorites. We're gonna be in carbo heaven!"
Mira smirked. "Good, after all that practice we did this morning, I'm gonna be starving by the time we're in the air."
The plane was in its open plan layout as they entered. Just a few seats for takeoff and landing, their table that would soon be piled with treats, and a small sofa built into the side wall.
They idly greeted their flight attendants, each of them focused on the setlist for the finale concert. Rumi mouthed the lyrics for her verse of My Latitude as she fastened her seatbelt, staring out the window at the tarmac.
The takeoff had been a little rough, but once they were in the air, the plane's autopilot took over, and it was smooth sailing from then on. Mira was the first to get up, stretching her limbs as she ran through a few random bits of choreo.
"Looking good, babe!" Zoey said, unbuckling herself from the seat and stretching as well. "Are we ready for the show?"
"We stay ready, don't we?" Rumi mused, joining them.
"Yeah!" Zoey exclaimed.
"Do we need to run through anything before the show?" Mira asked.
"We've literally done every song at least a hundred times by now. I think we're good," Rumi said. "I feel really good about this show, you two. I don't think we need to worry about anything."
The demons below watched as their sleeper agents worked. Getting close to the hunters, even boarding their plane without suspicion. This was an ambitious, potentially dangerous plan, but so far it seemed to be going off without a hitch.
"Oh, they're so good at this!" one blue-skinned demon exclaimed, watching the demoness expertly navigate her way through serving the hunters their in-flight meal. "Those idiots don't suspect a thing!"
"How did he learn how to fly a plane like that?" another one asked. "He's so smart and talented!"
Jinu smirked. If this plan worked, he might not have to risk betraying half of his pack after all. Abby was finally up and about, if still a bit weak. Jinu hadn't mentioned his secret plan to him yet. He was saving it for when it became the last option.
The demons had hatched up a plan that might actually work. Diverting the hunters' plane to the north, buying the other demons on board time to slip out and cause mayhem with the assembled fans at the concert. A massacre at a Huntr/x concert would destroy their reputation, and cause real damage to the Honmoon. Damage that would take years to repair, in which time Gwi-ma would be able to feast and regain some of his strength.
It was finally looking promising down in hell.
Bobby had taken over from the touring company for their final show, and everything looked incredible. Everything was going off without a hitch. Fans were already packing into the stadium, the pre-show music was thumping through the venue speakers.
Fans were being interviewed about their favorite member of the group as they filed in, with their reactions being filmed for a mini documentary the company was making about the tour.
"Nobody can move like Mira!" one fan cried.
"We're here for Zoey!" One group exclaimed, all of them in matching outfits proclaiming their bias. "She's the cutest maknae!"
"Rumi is popstar royalty!" Another fan cheered.
"Have you seen social media lately? I hope they all kiss on stage! Polytrix for life!" One fan yelled. The interviewer rolled her eyes. That one wasn't making the cut.
Backstage, Bobby ran through final checks with the stage crew. "Everyone look alive!" he called out. "Looking good up there? Great! Okay, ready everyone?" Everything looked perfect.
"Wait…where are the girls?" he wondered. He pulled his phone out to check their flight tracker. They'd taken off on time, they should've been here with plenty of time to spare. Were they planning on a last minute dramatic entrance? And why hadn't they told him about it?
Something wasn't right. Their plane had skipped the airport, and was flying directly over the stadium. Only they'd gone completely past it and were now heading out over the river.
Rumi hung up the phone in disgust. Months of touring, and now, right before their grand finale, they had demons to deal with. Again.
"Why do they always interrupt our snacking?!" Rumi said, her head in her hands.
"They will feel my wrath!" Zoey exclaimed, her mouth full of crackers.
Let's get this over with, Rumi thought, stepping toward the flight attendant.
"Excuse me, but…" she started, trying to feign politeness.
"Please take your seat," the flight attendant started.
"Yeah, we don't have time for this. You're a demon, right?"
"Heh…what do you mean?" the flight attendant asked nervously.
"You're smiling all weird, watering plants with coffee, and those guys? Come on," she added, gesturing toward the rest of the crew, who were all behaving like it was their first day on Earth. The pilot nervously started pressing buttons on the console.
"We were just—"
Rumi jerked on the demon's arm, exposing the purple markings she'd been trying to hide. Markings that looked extremely familiar to Rumi.
"Oh look, patterns!"
"No, these are just—!" the demon protested, only to be cut off by Rumi stomping on her foot, breaking the disguise.
Jinu watched as the sole survivor of the demon's final, most ambitious assault yet, stepped anxiously toward the steps of Gwi-ma's platform. She had a lot to answer for, and Gwi-ma was not going to be happy with her, especially since the barrier above them had just barely started to turn yellow. Their last chance, and they'd blown it. The demons would be cut off forever, and soon.
Gwi-ma's thundering voice reverberated through the entire realm as he chided the demon. "Let me guess, they got away again?"
"The hunters…they're too strong!" she protested. "We couldn't—!"
"I understand," Gwi-ma replied.
"You…you do?"
"I understand that you're weak! Pathetic! All of you!" he retorted, shooting tendrils of flame from his body out to envelop her, tearing the demon apart and engulfing her in flames.
"Don't you idiots know, once the hunters turn the Honmoon gold, it's over for us?" The demon king roared.
Jinu stood and watched as the other demons sobbed. He knew it, every demon knew, that Gwi-ma's final act before burning out completely would be to consume every demon in fire as a final act of revenge for all the times the demons had failed to break through the Honmoon.
He thought about the plan that he and his other packmates had cooked up. Mystery was dead, and Abby was barely able to stand, while Romance and Baby were barely talking to him anymore. There was no hope for the Saja Boys. No hope for any of them.
Jinu was suddenly unsure of whether his plan to help the elder hunters would work in the end. What would the hunters even be able to do with the soul of their fallen companion?
He stood there, watching as Gwi-ma's rage continued to pour out of him. What will a desperate king do? Jinu wondered. What *won't* he do?
"Did we just see gold?!" Rumi exclaimed as they rode the elevator down to the bottom floor of the arena.
"I can't believe we're actually doing it!" Mira responded.
"It's so exciting!" Zoey squealed.
"You know what that means, right? We can release Golden and finally turn it gold!" Rumi cheered.
"After we take a break, right?" Mira asked.
"Right?" Zoey pleaded.
Rumi shrugged. "I guess."
The door opened, revealing Bobby and a dozen aides standing there waiting for them.
"Hi Bobby!" the girls exclaimed, as they stepped out of the elevator.
"What a way to end the world tour! And that finale with the guy in the demon suit? Genius!" he exclaimed.
"Yeah, those special effects were incredible," one of the aides commented.
"Yeah, special effects," Mira joked, rolling her eyes as she slipped into the robe that was held out for her.
"Those are gonna break the bank, but check out these social numbers!" Bobby said, holding out his phone to show just how off the charts their singles were, with How It's Done firmly at #1, with Twice's new single trailing behind by a significant amount, and the real time streaming results only growing the difference.
"To celebrate the finale, I went ahead and booked you all a week-long staycation at the fanciest, most exclusive relaxation resort in Korea," he added.
"Sorry Bobby, we already have plans," Mira replied.
"Yeah, we've got a week-long date with our couch!" Zoey added, both of them cheering as they skipped toward the service exit.
"Bobby…you should go and enjoy the resort. With everything we've put you through on this tour, I know it's been grueling for all of you back home, too. Maybe you can take someone with you. You deserve it!" Rumi offered, winking.
Bobby smiled. "If you really mean it…"
"Go, enjoy yourself for a couple weeks!" Zoey ordered.
As the girls turned toward the underground exit, Mira and Zoey smiled contentedly. "Alright, two weeks of vacation…" Mira sighed.
"Yeah…vacation," Rumi added, smiling softly. Two weeks at home, alone, with her girls? Nothing could be better.
The ride home was peaceful, familiar, and quiet, with the girls all relaxing in the back of the limo that had driven them back to their building. "I still can't believe we did it," Mira said, leaning against Rumi, their food delivery order form already filled out.
"What, finished the tour without getting completely busted for being together? Or seeing gold?" Rumi asked, nodding to confirm the order.
"Both?" Mira replied. "I felt like we'd never make it through that entire tour. And seeing gold as soon as we get home? That's insane."
Zoey giggled. "Yeah, I can't believe we can finally release Golden! We worked so hard on that one!"
Rumi smiled. "Should we set a release date?"
Mira shook her head. "Let's take a few days first. Decompress. Get some fresh Hotteok and cheese toast from Mama K tomorrow."
Rumi's stomach grumbled. "Oh man, I haven't had Mama K's food in almost a year! I can't believe it! I know what I'm doing every day of our break!"
"Waiting in line for an hour first thing in the morning?" Mira said, raising an eyebrow. "Hard pass."
Rumi rolled her eyes. "It's worth it. Besides, if I actually go instead of sending a staffer? I want to see Mama K myself, it's been so long."
"Couch! Couch! Couch! Couch!" The three of them chanted, all of them carrying piles of snacks and takeout into their living room. As they settled into the long, curved sofa, they each felt months of tension easing and melting away.
"So relaxing," Mira groaned, sinking into the plush weave.
"Oh yeah, that's the stuff," Zoey added.
"This is the life," Rumi echoed.
"So, turtle playlist?" Zoey offered, turning on the TV.
Mira nodded. "Whatever you want, bunny. I'm gonna be completely spaced out in about 15 seconds, though," she said, sipping her boba tea.
"What kind of pizza did you get?" Rumi asked, taking a bite of a dumpling.
"Corn and shrimp," Zoey said. "I'm still boycotting pepperoni after that pizza Mira ordered back in New York!"
"You're the one that wanted it," Mira laughed. "You saw the dumb tiktok video and sent it to me with like, a dozen drool emoji."
"Did not live up to the hype," Zoey pouted.
"Zoey, that pizza was like, 75% spicy meat by weight. What were you even thinking?" Rumi asked.
"It's been firmly established that I don't think before I eat things, you know this!"
The three of them laughed as they snacked, the turtle videos a pleasant background presence while they relaxed, finally home in peace.
"So, where are we sleeping?" Mira eventually asked.
"Showers first, then cuddle pile in Rumi's room?" Zoey offered.
"Speaking of which…I'm gonna go do that now," Rumi said, standing up and stretching. "I missed my shower so much."
She stood and walked into her room, flipping on the light. Her bags and packages she'd shipped home while on tour were stacked along the wall next to her bed. She'd have to unpack later. For now, there were at least a few sets of clean pajamas for her to choose from, along with a drawer of short-sleeved shirts that hadn't been touched in years. Rumi cracked it open, picking out an old, faded Blackpink shirt she'd gotten at one of their concerts when she was a teenager. Back when she was just one of the tens of thousands of adoring fans in the crowd.
Back when Rosé had been her…not her gay awakening, that was earlier. But she was definitely head over heels for her from the moment the group had debuted, and every brain cell she had short circuited when Celine arranged for her to meet them after the show. Rosé had been the first woman she'd ever dreamed of being with. Even after meeting Jihyo and the rest of Twice, hell even after meeting Mira and Zoey…honestly, up until her dreams about them had started…Rumi had carried that torch for years.
She slipped her robe off, and began meticulously unbraiding her hair, collecting the dozens of hair ties in a neat pile on her bathroom vanity. She always wore it more elaborately on show days or when they were going to be in public a lot, but the downtime they were taking also meant taking a break from the ornate pull-through design. Sweats and pajamas called for lazy braid.
Maybe I can try a regular braid for a while, like my mother wore, she thought, thinking of the pictures she'd seen of her. She'd done traditional braids before, mostly for lazy days when she just needed to have her hair sort of controlled, or when she was out of hair ties. Maybe she could use their downtime to perfect her technique, get something that would be good for an alternative look.
She ran her fingers through her hair as she finally undid the last of it, the pile of hair ties toppling over. She started the shower water, giving it a minute to come up to temperature. Rumi always preferred them scalding hot, a habit she'd picked up as a child, when she first learned that her patterns were demonic in origin. As a child, she thought maybe if she scrubbed hard enough, with hot enough water, the purple stains would come off.
All the thoughts her mind had put on hold for most of the tour re-entered her mind as she stepped into the boiling waterfall. Now that they'd seen the first glimmers of gold in the Honmoon, she wondered what would happen to her patterns. Mira and Zoey had accepted them…no, they'd both come to adore the infernal stains criss-crossing most of Rumi's upper body.
She knew, logically, that if they went away, Mira and Zoey would still love her, but a part of her couldn't help but feel that now, with it being so close, and so real a possibility…would it damage what they'd shared at all?
Despite everything they'd meant for so long…did she want the patterns to fade?
She let the scalding water wash over her as she rinsed the last bits of body wash from her body, reluctantly lowering the temperature to begin the arduous process of washing her hair.
In a few weeks…honestly, probably days, they would release Golden, and either her patterns would fade, or they would stay. Either way, she would adapt. Things would change, they would have to. One way or another, once the Honmoon was sealed, she would finally be able to start living her life on her own terms. They all would.
She just wondered what that would actually mean.
Mira wasn't used to her room being this clean. This neat and orderly. She didn't like it. She needed Zoey to come back in here and just exist for a few hours. Though, if they were all going to be piling into Rumi's room from now on, her bedroom might end up being her arts & crafts room. She still wasn't 100% sure that she wanted Rumi's to be the one, though it was bigger. And had direct roof access. And her bathroom wasn't that much smaller…
She just liked her room. It was hers.
Mira yawned, stretching as she unpacked her suitcase. Her favorite pajamas were in there, along with several other things she would need in the next few days.
The tour had been grueling, and the downtime minimal, aside from their break in LA. Still, there were a few things that Mira had been happy she'd gotten to see.
The shirt that Rumi and Zoey had made for her went onto her bed next. She hadn't had an opportunity to wear it much, yet, but it was definitely going to get some time in the spotlight soon. Will people pick up on it if we're all wearing shirts that we made for each other? She mused to herself.
It would be nice, finally being open about their relationship. About herself. Letting her guard down, just a little. Her family couldn't touch her. Nobody could touch her. And now, she didn't just have one incredible girlfriend to back her up if she felt weak and alone, she had two.
It didn't make coming out any less scary. Even if the Honmoon wasn't at stake…their fans made her life better in ways she couldn't even begin to describe. She really didn't want to lose them.
In her bag was also the "bear" that Rumi had made for her on her birthday. Mira had always hated birthdays until that one. She held the misshapen lump of clay close to her chest, letting a single tear fall from her eye. It would need a place of honor to sit. Somewhere it couldn't get knocked over, but not somewhere that would make it hard to see. For now, she put it on her windowsill, next to her art supplies.
Mira was careful with where she put things as she unpacked. The small stack of boxes, mostly souvenirs and clothing she'd purchased during the tour, would take time to go through, and space to do it in. She wasn't going to get into it tonight, but she tried to stay mindful of where some of those things would need to go.
She shrugged the robe off of her shoulders, allowing it to fall to the floor as she tugged her fuzzy bear nightshirt over her head. Enough messing with her suitcase. Zoey was probably spaced out in the shower still, and Rumi…she was definitely going to be a while.
Mira stepped out of her room and next door into Zoey's, where she could hear the shower still running. Her room was the same size as Mira's, but with as much stuff as she had in there you couldn't tell. The lack of windows in her room were the only real difference, which was the main reason Zoey still bothered keeping a bed in here. Sometimes the city got overwhelming to her, and she needed a place to sleep in total darkness and silence, surrounded by a mountain of stuffed animals and other plush creatures, including all the ones Mira had gotten her over the years.
Of course, it was also where she had her gaming setup; a PC she barely touched, plus a half-dozen consoles hooked to a projector. She also had cameras and lights still set up, "just in case" she decided to try her hand at streaming again. Mira never understood most games, she was fine with the little time wasters on her phone that she refused to admit to anyone how much money she spent on every month.
Zoey on the other hand…she was competitive at everything she did. Except, unlike music, Zoey sucked at games, and her crashouts were legends among the group's fans.
"No! That's bullshit! How did he even see me?!" Zoey shouted into the mic, throwing her controller down. "Chat, did that guy cheat?" She didn't even pay attention to the chat, she was too livid over her death. "Bullshit snipers. I swear, that guy had to be using wallclip or something."
"Terrorists win," the announcer's voice said a few moments later.
"Of course they fucking did!" Zoey yelled, "they have fucking hackers on their team! Fuck it, we're going sniper this round," she said, buying the high-powered rifle. "They wanna tangle with Z-Dawg, they're gonna get what's coming to them!"
She died less than 15 seconds into the round. "Are you fucking serious?!" she shouted, jumping up from her seat, tossing her headphones onto her desk. Viewers could still hear her cursing in English, Korean, even a little Spanish thrown in.
Mira knocked on her door. "Zoey? You alright in there?" she asked.
"Yeah, I'm just gaming! Don't worry about it!" she said, exasperated as she returned to her desk. "Okay, that's enough CS for tonight. I think we might go for some Fortnite, maybe some PUBG? What are we feeling tonight, chat?" she asked.
picklerick17: Z whose ur main on league
ascendedfirebar: does she even play lol shes mostly fps right?
mario_is_missing: what about among us w viewers?
picklerick17: amogus
"Ugh, not amogus again. Why am I always the sus one?" she whined. "Also no, I used to play league but not anymore, and I didn't really have a main. I was okay with Kai'sa and Ahri, though."
Zoey sighed. Her heart wasn't really in gaming tonight, but she could interact with her fans here. They hadn't been able to do much performing or fan activities since their debut because of the pandemic, and this had become her little side project in between group activities.
"Actually, think I might call it early tonight, guys. We're recording tomorrow and I want to make sure I get a good night's sleep. As always, thanks for tuning in! I think I'll stream some music stuff on Friday, if you guys wanna see how the K-pop sausage gets made! I'm working on a couple songs right now, might do a studio tour, too!"
She ended the stream a few minutes later, sighing as she relaxed in her chair.
Maybe she wasn't cut out for this. She just wasn't good at the kinds of games that were popular, and she wasn't a big enough celebrity to have fans tuning in just for that reason.
Besides, the demon hunting thing had caused more streams to end prematurely than not. Maybe she didn't need to have this kind of a side gig.
She took her headset off and walked over to Mira's room next door, who had left her door open.
"Sorry about the yelling, I just get…stressed about games sometimes," she admitted, sitting next to her on the bed.
"It's no big deal. I was just about to get up and go to the bathhouse. I haven't gone since the debut, and I kinda need to de-stress."
"Oh, wait, like one of those big public baths? I've never been to one."
"You should totally come with me, then," Mira said, smirking. "Maybe you could use some de-stressing too."
“Wait, what?!” Zoey said in shock, “You want me to…go sit in a tub with you…naked?”
Zoey heard her bedroom door open, and someone walk in. Probably Mira, she thought. Rumi's gonna be at least another half hour.
She hurriedly finished cleaning herself, putting her hair up into a towel again before drying off and slipping her pajamas on. "Mira, is that you?" she called out.
"Yeah. I'm…checking in on your plushes," Mira's voice came through the door. "Making sure nobody disturbed them."
Zoey rolled her eyes as she opened the door. "You can just say you missed me dork," she said, leaning up to kiss her.
Mira leaned into the kiss. "Okay, I missed you. And I was bored and didn't feel like unpacking all my stuff just yet."
"That's fair. Should we go ahead and colonize Rumi's bed? Make sure there's enough room for all three of us?" Zoey asked.
Mira shrugged. "I'm sure it'll be fine. We might just have to cuddle extra close."
"Oh noooo," Zoey said, feigning distress. "We can't have that, can we?"
"I mean, you're the one who tosses and turns. I won't be the one getting exiled to plushie jail in the middle of the night."
Zoey grinned. "It's ok, I've missed the crew," she said, flopping onto the bed and cuddling with a large stuffed octopus.
"I mean, if you want, I can just have Rumi all to myself tonight…" Mira said, raising an eyebrow.
Zoey shook her head, sitting up. "No, we'll make it work."
Mira sat next to her. "Is it bad that I kind of just want a night in our bed together? Like…don't get me wrong, I'm absolutely in love with Rumi, but I do kind of just miss…us."
Zoey put her hand on Mira's thigh. "It's not bad, no. What we always had was incredible. Super comfortable, I don't regret a minute of it. But I think…we need to put in that effort to make it get to that point with Rumi, too."
Mira shrugged. "It's not that it's less comfortable with Rumi, no. It's just…being back home, I can't help but crave the familiar. The safe. The classic."
Zoey rolled her eyes. "Mira, sweetie…I get it. And don't worry, I'm sure there'll be nights like that with just the two of us at some point, but…god do I just wanna snuggle both of my girls tonight, y'know?"
Mira nodded. "I think…I just don't like the idea of my room not being our room anymore, y'know? It's like…all my stuff is there. We have years of history in that room. When I think of 'home' I think of my room."
Zoey nodded. "It's gonna be a change, but I'm sure we'll adjust."
The sound of the water shutting off next door interrupted their conversation, and Zoey pulled Mira up off the bed. "Come on. It's gonna be fine."
Mira allowed herself to be dragged to a standing position, and they exited Zoey's room in the direction of Rumi's, only to find the door locked.
"Seriously?" Mira scoffed.
"Force of habit? She's always had her patterns to cover up before, remember?"
"Come on, Rumi! Hurry up!" Mira called, knocking on the door.
"Your girlfriends are dying out here!" Zoey added.
A few seconds later, they heard the door unlock, and the door crack open. "Hey guys…sorry. Just…forgot we were coming in here," Rumi said, ushering them inside.
At the sight of her, Mira immediately felt a pit in her stomach. All the things she'd just said to Zoey felt like betrayals against Rumi. She wrapped her arms around her. "I'm sorry," she muttered.
Rumi chuckled. "For…what? I'm the one that locked you guys out."
Mira shook her head. "Don't worry about it. Just…glad you're here."
"Rumi! Your bed is so soft!" Zoey said, already stretching out in the middle of Rumi's bed.
Mira released her grasp on Rumi and they both took their place on either side of her. "This is soft," Mira said, feeling herself sinking into the plush.
"Ok, this is…a little bit more compact than usual, but we all fit, right?" Rumi said. "We can go bed shopping tomorrow."
"I can manage for a night or two, at least," Mira said. "If…if it gets too bad, we both have our own rooms, too."
Rumi sighed contentedly. "Now that we're home, I never want to spend a minute away from either of you."
"Even if it means throwing an Ikea mattress on the floor?" Mira said, raising an eyebrow.
"I mean…if it comes to that…but I'm pretty sure we can do better than that," Rumi replied.
"Don't diss Ikea furniture!" Zoey added. "All the furniture I grew up with came from there."
Mira rolled her eyes. "Yeah, I know. I slept on one in my apartment after I ran away from home. Lasted me until we moved in to our first place together."
Rumi sighed, laying her head against Zoey's shoulder. "Well…we can see what we can get. We'll go bed shopping tomorrow."
"You know what this cuddle pile needs?" Zoey asked, grinning.
"Don't say snacks. We're not eating again, I'm still full from earlier," Rumi replied.
"More pillows," Mira said, scooting off the bed.
"Allllllll the pillows, Mir, like, at least 20," she called out as Mira left the room on a pillow quest.
"20 pillows?" Rumi asked, incredulously. "Do we really need that many just for cuddling?
"Nah. But wouldn't that be funny?"
Mira returned a few minutes later with 4 extra pillows, scavenged from both hers and Zoey's beds. "We don't have 20 pillows, dork," she said, tossing the pillows at Zoey.
"Shush. Get back in here and cuddle with me," Zoey giggled, arranging the other pillows so that there would be no gaps between them.
Mira resumed her place at Zoey's side, sighing contentedly. She might be a bit closer to the edge of the bed than she preferred, but the three of them…no matter how small the bed was…this was how they belonged.
It wasn't long before sleep claimed all of them.
"What are you doing in here? I thought we were going shopping," Mira asked, walking into their home studio, where Rumi was sitting at one of the tables with headphones around her neck, Golden playing through them.
"Just thinking about the song. Are we sure it's ready?" Rumi asked. "It feels…I dunno, like it's missing something."
Mira shook her head. "No, we've worked on it for months. It's perfect. Catchy, inspiring, hopeful, ambitious…all the things we wanted it to be."
Rumi sighed. "You're right. I think I'm just in my head about it because our lives have changed so much between when we recorded it and now. It almost feels like we should reflect that, somehow."
Mira sat on one of the chairs in the room behind Rumi. "What about the song we wrote on tour? I think that's the one that we should focus on if we want to capture how much our life changed. Golden is ready to go. It's recorded, it's mixed, the video is shot, everything is done. All you have to do is queue up the release."
Rumi turned to face Mira, but couldn't make eye contact. "I…I'm worried. For my entire life, my patterns have defined my life. They've dictated everything. And when we release the song…when we turn the Honmoon gold…what happens then?"
"Then…you're free? You don't have to let them control you anymore."
Rumi shook her head, tugging the short sleeves of her shirt down, as if she was trying in vain to hide them again. "I…they don't. They were holding me back from…from you. And you and Zoey…what if losing my patterns makes me…less? Less myself? Like, Celine was never really able to tell me anything one way or another. What if the demon in me is more than just on my skin? What if…they go away, and…I'm not someone you can love anymore?"
"Rumi…is this what's been bothering you the whole time?" Mira asked, scooting her chair closer and placing her hand over Rumi's.
Rumi nodded, her expression still blank. "What if…without my patterns, without whatever sort of influence they have over my mind…I'm not good enough for you two anymore?"
"Rumi," Mira said, ducking her head to force Rumi into eye contact, "you're being stupid."
Rumi's face turned to shock and slight offense. "What?"
"We love you. If part of you changes, we'll love the changes. Hell…even if you grew claws and tusks, went full on feral…we'd be there for that, too. Might make sex a little more difficult, but…"
Rumi giggled. "No, I'm not going there."
Mira continued, "Zoey and I, we're on team Rumi, no matter what. I want you to know that. Golden is ready. We're ready. I mean, I still want some downtime, but…we as a group are ready for whatever comes next. Good or bad."
Rumi smiled weakly. "Are you sure?"
Mira rolled her eyes. "I swear, sometimes you're even needier than Zoey. Yes, Rumi, I'm certain. And if you had this exact same conversation with Zoey, she'd…probably cry a bunch, but she'd tell you the same thing."
"Speaking of which, where is she? I figured she'd wander in here eventually," Rumi said, standing along with Mira.
"Unpacking all her stuff from the tour. Introducing all her new plush to her existing ones," Mira said, smiling.
"Zoey's really adorable, isn't she?" Rumi said, taking Mira's hand and stepping out of the studio.
Mira chuckled. "Oh, she absolutely is. She's like a lightswitch, one minute she's an absolute badass, can easily kick both of our asses, and spits absolute venom."
"And the next she's literally having a playdate with her toys and gushing about marine life," Rumi finished.
"You're the same way, you know. You go from the ultimate pop diva princess to mega dork at the drop of a hat," Mira said, smirking.
"Excuse you? I'm not a mega dork! I'm…"
"A history nerd who has a secret blog where you point out all the inaccuracies in period dramas?"
Rumi stopped in her tracks. "You know about that?!"
"You got an email alert about it one night while your phone was next to mine. I grabbed it thinking it was mine, and got curious," Mira explained.
Rumi sighed. "Okay, maybe I am a little bit of a nerd. But it would be so easy to get all the details correct!"
"What are you two talking about?" Zoey asked, poking her head out of her room.
"About how Rumi's a nerd and you're adorable," Mira said.
"No! It was about how we're all contradictions!" Rumi protested.
"Oh, you mean how Mira's this angry mean girl who'll fight anyone at the drop of a hat for no reason but whimpers if we don't give her cuddles on demand?" Zoey added, grinning.
"Exactly!" Rumi replied, looking over at Mira, whose face had just turned red.
"Are you ready to go?" Mira asked Zoey, trying to change the subject.
"Yeah, just finished. You?"
Mira and Rumi nodded. "I just need to change my top," Rumi said.
Mira pulled her phone out. "Ok, hurry up. We'll go ahead and call the car."
"Should we go on our own? Like, incognito style?" Zoey asked as Rumi rushed into her room. "With all the rumors and everything, is us buying one big bed going to be a red flag?"
Mira shook her head. "Not really. Especially if we pretend like all three of us are buying new beds, and just have Rumi decide on hers today."
"We're trending again," Mira said, scrolling social media while they rode to the first furniture store on their list.
"I mean, of course we are, we just came off our world tour and had a huge finale last night," Rumi retorted. "I'd be more upset if we weren't."
"No, I mean we're trending. Polytrix or whatever they're calling us. Something about the way we were looking at you during some of the songs last night."
"Let me see!" Zoey said, reaching for Mira's phone.
"Look," Mira said, turning her phone to Zoey, who scrolled through the posts. "Like we're not going to make it to the pride festival at this rate."
"I don't think we're gonna make it past the end of the month," Rumi added.
"Once we release Golden it's going to distract from all of that," Zoey replied, handing the phone back.
Rumi sighed. "Yeah. I wanted more of a break, I know you guys did too…but we might want to go ahead and pull the trigger."
Zoey shrugged "We can still take a break after the release, right? Like, after the promo, we perform it and do a few more shows and interviews? We can take a real break, like the downtime between albums, and like, retire from our other jobs."
"Yeah…after that…we're taking like, months off," Mira said. "Actually going somewhere to relax instead of to perform."
"We can always go back to the US, spend some more time with Zoey's family," Rumi offered.
"Oh yeah, my dad loved you guys. We should go back," Zoey replied, nodding eagerly.
"We're here," Mira said as they rolled to a stop. The girls exited the car, walking up to the entrance as it pulled away.
Rumi's phone rang as they were wandering through the store, and she answered.
"Celine, hey," she said, catching the attention of both of the other girls.
"How are the three of you doing?" Celine asked.
"We're fine. We're…out shopping right now. At the furniture store."
"Ah, I see. I was wondering if Hana and I could come visit you later? I'd…like a chance for us to clear the air properly, in person."
Rumi sighed. "I…yes, I'd like that. We got off on the wrong foot with Hana and…yes. Come by the apartment for dinner tonight. But…I'm not covering myself up at home anymore. So if that's a problem…"
Celine sighed. "I…I will make myself be okay with it. I'm sorry, I know I should be better about it, but it's just taking me a long time. Hana might…take longer to process it because she hasn't seen them before, but we won't cause you any trouble."
Rumi put the phone on her shoulder, turning to Mira and Zoey who were laying on one of the display beds. "Celine and Hana are coming by tonight for dinner. Need to make sure this place can deliver ASAP." Zoey immediately darted off to find help.
"Alright, Celine, we'll…see you around 8 then?" Rumi said, ending the call.
She turned to Mira, who was still laying on the bed. "You comfy?"
Mira nodded. "This is the one. Just try it for like, a second. You'll never want to get up."
Rumi laid down next to Mira. "Oh my god, you're right. If we can't get this today, I'm moving into the mattress store."
"If we can't get it delivered today, I'm buying the mattress store and making it get delivered today," Mira replied.
Rumi chuckled. "Yeah, I'd rather not have to throw around that kind of money."
Zoey reappeared a few moments later, salesman in tow. "Guys! We—Rumi can get her new bed today!"
"That's great!" Rumi said, sitting up. "Do we need to do anything special?"
"Paperwork to fill out. I already texted Soo-mi to get down here to handle it for us," Zoey said.
"Yeah, I was gonna say we should've brought one of the staff with us to begin with," Mira replied.
"Ok, so do we need to do anything else? Other than pay for it?" Rumi asked.
The salesman shook his head. "No, nothing like that. Just…if I could get an autograph for my niece? That would make her day. She's a huge fan of you three."
Mira smirked. "I think we can handle that."
A few minutes later, after signing one of the store's flyers, and taking a selfie with the salesman, the girls saw Soo-mi Kim, one of their assistants, rush into the store.
"Oh my god, it's been so long!" Zoey squealed, rushing up to hug her.
"I know! I wish we could've been at the concert, but we were finishing up getting your things into the apartment!" Soo-mi replied. "Let me take care of this for you guys so you can get back to your break!"
"Thank you so much Soo-mi! Tell your sisters thank you for everything you guys did for us!" Rumi called out to her as they were leaving the store.
"Gotta love the Kims," Mira said, holding the car door open for the others.
Zoey nodded. "For sure!"
Celine squeezed Hana's hand as they rode the elevator up to the girl's penthouse. "It's going to be ok," she murmured, half to herself.
"Of course. They're very capable," Hana replied.
Celine shook her head. "It's not that, it's just…"
The elevator dinged, and the doors slid open. They stepped out into the entryway, admiring all the records on the wall as they removed their shoes. "They really are something spectacular, aren't they?" Hana said, smiling.
"They are," Celine admitted. "More than I ever gave them credit for."
"Girls? We're here!" Hana called out.
"Just a minute!" they heard Rumi's voice call out.
Mira and Zoey emerged from the kitchen first. "Rumi'll be just a few minutes," Mira explained. "We got delayed with the furniture delivery."
Zoey nodded. "Turns out they had to go up to the roof and bring it in through the balcony. Was a whole thing."
Celine snorted a laugh. "I'm surprised you were able to manage it so well. We always had to have our staff handle anything like that. What were you buying, anyway?"
"Uhh…" Mira hesitated. "Wait, you guys know, right?"
Celine rolled her eyes. "Yes, I know the three of you are together."
"Big bed," Zoey said.
Hana laughed. "Celine, do you remember when we just shoved two beds together in Mi-yeong's room?"
Celine smiled. "Yes. It was absurd. Our rooms were nowhere near the size of the ones here, though. Girls, that bed took up almost the entire bedroom."
Mira chuckled. "I wish I could see that. You've got to find a picture of it sometime."
"Okay, soup's done!" Rumi announced, stepping out into the living room with the others.
Celine and Hana took a long look at her. Arms bare, patterns on display, hair in a braid that looked more like Mi-yeong's than her typical dragon braid.
Hana, who had never gotten a chance to properly see them, went wide eyed when she saw the dense web of purple. "Rumi, you're…" she started.
"Beautiful," Celine finished, struggling to get the word out. "You're…beautiful, Rumi," she repeated.
Hana swallowed. "You're right, I'm so sorry, I just…"
"I imagine it's been a while since you saw patterns and didn't go for the kill, huh?" Mira said.
"Not as long as you'd think," Hana muttered under her breath.
"By the way, thank you guys for stepping up while we were on tour," Rumi noted, ushering everyone to their dining area, which was already set for the five of them.
"Think nothing of it. The Honmoon is extremely strong, now. Very few demons able to make it through," Hana said.
"We…saw gold last night," Rumi said. "It's almost time."
Celine smiled. "I knew you three would be able to do it."
"Yeah, and we're releasing Golden soon; if we don't the whole 'polytrix' thing is going to be impossible to get around," Mira added.
"Poly…trix?" Hana said, unsure of the meaning.
"Oh…you're not sucked into social media, huh?" Zoey said. "Fans shipping us together. Like they've figured out that we're dating or whatever."
Hana nodded in recognition "Oh, of course! I didn't know they had a name like that for it, though!"
Rumi shrugged. "I didn't know that three people could all date each other until the tour started, either."
"So, shall we eat, or would you like to talk through things first?" Celine asked.
"I feel like…Zoey and I never really got to finish the conversation we were having in your office that day, because…we needed to go see Rumi," Mira said.
"And even then…even after spending an entire year doing nothing but love her…" Zoey added.
Rumi slapped her hands on the table. "I don't want to talk about this right now, okay? I'm fine. We're fine. Celine, you know you screwed up bad, but there's not really anything you can do now. And Hana…we got off on the wrong foot. I blamed you for leaving when you didn't know any better."
"Rumi, there's—" Celine started before being cut off.
"No, listen to me. I've had a year to think this over now. I don't want us to hate each other. But I know…I know there's a part of both of you that can't help but hate me. I know that because it's the same part of myself that I used to hate."
"Rumi! We do not hate you!" Celine cried.
"Then why did you look at me the way you did when I came out earlier? Why were you shocked, when you knew about my patterns? About what I am? Because you saw them before you saw me."
"Rumi! It's not just your patterns! It's your hair!" Celine shouted, tears in her eyes. "You already looked so much like your mother…wearing your hair like that, it…"
"It's like looking Mi-yeong in the face, and seeing…how badly we both failed her…failed you, Rumi," Hana admitted.
Rumi's expression went blank. "I…I never got to know her," she said, slumping in her seat. "I just thought…if I wore my hair like this for a while…it would help me get closer to her somehow."
Hana and Celine looked at each other. "Your mother was…everything you are, Rumi. Kind, intelligent, loving, trusting…right up until the end, she would've been so happy to call you her daughter," Celine started.
"She was…the glue that held us together. And when…when she was gone, when it was just…Celine and I, I was scared, Rumi. I was young, I was only twenty-two at the time. And…I couldn't help but blame myself for what happened to her."
"What do you mean?" Mira asked. "How did you have anything to do with it?"
"She refused to tell us at first, but…Kang…Rumi's…he saw Mi-yeong and I together, just for a moment, and…he used that to blackmail her into sleeping with him. And that's what started all of it. That's…that's why your mother is dead, Rumi. It's my fault."
Rumi shook her head. "No. It's Tae-bok Kang's fault. And if I ever meet him…"
"If any of us ever meet him," Zoey added, while Mira nodded.
"You'll have to get in line behind both of us," Celine said. "Last I heard he was working for a Korean company in America, but that was more than a decade ago. As far as I know he could be dead now."
Rumi sighed. "You know…all those years I thought my father was a demon…would've made it real easy to kill him."
"If your father was a demon, we would've killed him," Hana replied. "Honestly…if I saw him again…"
Mira grumbled. "Ok, so…Rumi's dad aside, can we address how fucked up the whole situation is? Like…we saw one of her patterns form on tour. Sort of. You were her guardian, for fuck's sake. You had to have known what you were doing was the problem."
"I…wait, you actually saw it happen?" Celine looked puzzled. "What was it like?"
Zoey shook her head. "It wasn't like that…before we left, Mira drew Rumi, copied down her patterns. And the first time we…"
"The first time I had my shirt off in bed, they saw the new one."
Celine nodded. "That's…a lot like how it happened with Mi-yeong. They kept spreading, and we had no idea how to control it."
"…Acceptance," Rumi muttered. "Love, is how you control it. Ever since…ever since that first night, there haven't been any more. An entire year without any new patterns? Not even a centimeter of growth? That's never happened before."
"And we're never letting Rumi fall into that cycle again," Mira said. "Not now, not after Golden, we love everything about Rumi. Even the parts of her you never could."
Celine looked down at the table. "I…I wish I could say you were wrong. That I always loved everything about her. I tried. I really tried to accept you, Rumi. That was the promise I made to your mother, that I would care for you as if you were my own daughter, and…I failed both of you."
Rumi sighed. "We are hunters, voices strong. Our faults and fears must never be seen. That's the way you taught me to believe. That's the way you believed, the way my mom believed. But what did that get us?"
"It got us…to gold. It got us to the cusp of Gwi-ma's defeat, Rumi. You are almost there," Hana said. "Please, don't forget that. What Celine did…and what I also did, by not being here…it was wrong, yes. We will be atoning for our sins for the rest of our lives."
"I know how important the Honmoon is. I want so badly to be able to never have to draw my sword again, but…would it have been any more difficult to reach this point if we'd just focused on accepting our faults? Embracing our flaws?" Rumi looked over at Mira and Zoey. "Why did you make me hide from them? When you three were…you had each other, but you made me isolate myself from them."
Celine sighed. "In so many ways, you're right. You are wise beyond your years, Rumi. I couldn't…I still struggle with my prejudices. With reconciling how evil demons are, with how good you are. With how much your mother fell."
"So your plan was to push Rumi as far as you could, until she fell, too?" Mira shot back. "What if we hadn't found out about her? What if she was still living in that shame and self-hatred?"
"Mira, please," Rumi said. "We…we don't need to beat her up any more."
"She's right, Rumi. I…don't know what would have happened," Celine replied. "All of my nightmares coming true? You, completely taken over by your demon side? It's…it's why I pushed you so hard. To create the golden Honmoon, would've prevented all of that."
Rumi shrugged. "I…don't know that I would've been able to handle it this long without them, Celine. I was already struggling to hold on sometimes. The pressure of the tour, with all the tour staff buzzing around? Who knows what that would've done to me?"
"Yeah, like…don't get me wrong, we're doing the thing, but…we would've done it even if you'd told us from the start," Zoey said. "We…even before we loved Rumi, we loved her. Even if we couldn't tell the fans, she could've…had someone to talk to about it all those years. She deserved that much."
"All that said," Rumi stated, standing up. "I've made my peace with the past. We're moving forward, we're going golden, and we're going to stop beating them up about it. I've asked multiple times, now. Mira, Zoey…they're as much my family as you two are. I'm not cutting them out, but…it's going to be a while before we can all be one big happy family."
Mira sighed. "I know. I'm…sorry, Celine. Hana. Just…we've gotten so close to Rumi over the last 5 years, and especially so on this last tour, and I'm…protective."
Zoey nodded. "Plus, you know if either of my girls are upset, I'm gonna be a mess."
"Can we just eat and like…talk about something else?" Rumi asked, leaving to retrieve the still-simmering soup from the kitchen. She sat the pot in the center of the table, allowing everyone to take some.
"So, the tour figures are in. Would you like to know how much you made?" Celine asked.
Rumi shrugged. "Enough to replace the plane?"
Celine chuckled. "I was wondering if you were going to mention that. We had it pulled out of the river this morning, I assume it was demon related?"
Mira nodded. "The whole flight crew. Pilots, attendants, and more in the cargo hold. We handled them pretty easily, but they destroyed the plane. I'm pretty sure they were going to try to cause a scene at the show."
"That sounds…ambitious," Hana noted. "They don't usually make plans that well."
"Yeah. And there were no reapers. So they had to have been here for a while, both to have those numbers, and get all the way to Taipei."
Celine sighed. "We thought we'd managed to get them all. I'm sorry."
Mira shook her head. "You guys can't be everywhere at once. As long as missing persons reports aren't off the charts, you did a good job. Even we can't get them all."
"Anyway, yes. You made enough to replace the plane," Celine chuckled. "Even taking into account HME's cut, you all probably tripled your net worth in the past year."
"Which means you also made out like a bandit," Rumi said, smirking.
"So how much damage are we going to do when we come out?" Mira said. "Having money is great and all, but…"
"The fans!" Zoey finished. "We don't want to lose them!"
Celine sat her spoon down. "Parents of your younger fans are the main concern there, I don't think you'll actually lose any fans. The damage is likely going to be significant, though, at least temporarily. Expect some shows to not sell out for a little while. Expect to play some smaller venues."
"Temporarily?" Rumi asked.
Celine nodded. "When you keep performing, when you release your next song, or announce a new album…people will come back. You might have to spend some time doing publicity stunts during your downtime afterwards."
"We can do that!" Zoey said cheerfully.
"Then…I think you'll be fine. You need to brief your staff, though. Probably right after Golden. I don't think any will leave you, but…they'll need to know what to expect," Celine continued.
"We'll brief them after the Golden release, then." Rumi said.
"So…are we good?" Zoey asked hesitantly.
Rumi sighed. "We're…on our way to good, Zoey. We'll be better after Golden…so we can focus on everything else that we've had to put on hold."
"Then can I talk about how good this soup is? It's like, you're normally a good cook, Rumi, but this is next level!" Zoey refilled her bowl to drive the point home.
"Yes, the soup is very good," Hana mentioned. "I had no idea you could cook like this!"
Rumi blushed, looking downward. "Thanks, both of you. It's pretty basic, though. I got the recipe off the internet."
Mira rolled her eyes. "Always so modest."
Rumi collapsed onto her new bed, sinking into the plush. "Wake me up next week," she sighed contentedly.
"So…dinner with your parents. Guess that means we're serious, huh?" Mira joked, spooning next to her.
"They're not my parents," Rumi said, rolling her eyes.
"They kinda are, babe," Zoey said, taking the toothbrush out of her mouth as she paced the floor. "Celine raised you from birth, she and Hana were both your mother's partners…"
Mira smirked "Face it, Rumi. They're your moms."
Rumi blinked, gears slowly turning in her head. "I…have parents."
"Better than mine," Mira said. "Yours actually seem to want to love you, even if they're a little fucked up."
Zoey snuggled against her. "And yeah, you kinda…met my dad the day after we started dating, but you haven't met my mom yet. I guess things will be officially serious once that happens."
"Yeah, you're not meeting my parents, that's for damn sure," Mira chuckled.
"I have parents," Rumi muttered, staring into space.
Notes:
Just a lil' fluff as we catch up to the movie timeline :D
The next chapter should be the Golden release! Aren't you all excited?! *nervously glances at the angst tag*
Chapter 28: Chapter 28 - Golden
Summary:
The Honmoon is sealed. Jinu makes good on his promise, but gold always has a price that must be paid.
Notes:
Hey y'all. This one's pretty heavy, especially near the end. I understand if you need to wait for the all-clear before you come back to it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Four days…we got four days off before Golden," Mira said, staring at the countdown. The single had been live for about an hour, and the music video would be releasing in just over 11 hours.
"I thought we'd at least get a week!" Zoey whined.
"It's not like that. Guys, we all agreed, right?" Rumi said, holding up their new costumes. "We release it now, we get ahead of the press avalanche. The release will dominate the media around us for weeks."
Zoey reluctantly took the outfit that Rumi held outstretched. "I just wanted more relaxy time," she said, pouting.
"You'll be fine, Zoey. We'll have plenty of relaxy time after the Golden release, and…we've been looking forward to this moment since the very beginning," Rumi beamed. "It's really going to happen!"
Mira sighed, taking her hanger. "Yeah, we weren't expecting to see gold this soon. Gotta capitalize on it while the buzz about us is still high."
"Alright, go get changed, Bobby's on his way up and we're starting promo!"
"I thought he was at that spa thing?" Zoey asked.
Mira rolled her eyes. "Zoey, we work for two workaholics. I'm surprised we even got one night off."
Rumi grinned. "Yeah, as soon as I texted him that we were thinking about dropping our new single tonight, he dropped everything to be here."
The girls barely had time to change before they heard their penthouse elevator ring. "Girls! This new single is on fire! Everybody's listening to it!" Bobby cheered, stepping into the apartment.
All of them cheered, with varying levels of excitement. "So, what's the promo gonna look like?" Rumi asked.
"I was on the phone with SBS and MBC, you're doing all the morning shows leading up to the video release. Then it's social media blitz! We need to get the choreo video up ASAP so the dance videos can go viral."
"And then the live show…do we have a venue yet?" Rumi asked.
Bobby nodded. "Friday night, so you've got a couple days. 3,000 seats, expect double or triple that watching on the screens outside, plus the broadcast reaching the whole country. This is gonna be a big one!"
"I can't wait! We've been working on this song forever!" Zoey squealed.
"We need to do choreo practice, preferably after the shows in the morning," Mira said. "Have to make sure there's no mistakes."
The giant countdown had been plastered all over the COEX Billboard for the past hour, counting down the minutes until the music video release. Crowds had assembled all over Seoul and the rest of Korea, as well as pockets of fans all around the world, huddled around phones, laptops, and other devices, all waiting for this release.
The audio alone was already climbing the charts, overtaking even How It's Done in the daily ranking. Fans had already memorized all of the mostly-English lyrics, and the anticipation for the video was at an all-time high.
The girls were on their way to their next interview when the video debuted, and Bobby pulled the video up on his phone as the car navigated the streets of Seoul.
"Oh, this is a hit," Mira said. "Wonder what kind of numbers we'll have by the end of the day."
"You're gonna beat BTS for sure," Bobby replied. "All the buzz from the tour and the other stuff? Plus how good this song is?!"
"After all this time…" Rumi mused, leaning back in the seat, "we're finally here."
Zoey squeezed Rumi's hand. "We're doing it. We're really doing it!"
"Now we just have to hold it together long enough for the live show," Mira added. "That's when we'll really see the magic happen."
Rumi smiled. Whatever happened next…they were truly golden.
Mira sat on the couch in their apartment, studio lights surrounding her, with several of their staff watching. A single camera was facing her, while the interviewer was on a monitor to the side.
The interviewer, a dance instructor based in California, greeted her in English. "And of course, we have to introduce our guest for today, everyone's favorite K-pop star, Mira, from Huntr/x! Thanks for joining us on this livestream! We're absolutely floored by how successful Golden has been just in its first day, and the choreography video you released is incredible! I'm sure you're saving something special for the live performance, but what can you tell us about the moves?"
Mira smirked. "We wanted to come up with something engaging and vibrant, that really celebrates all of us. I wanted to make sure that when we were doing the choreography that we incorporated as much of our personalities as possible."
"That's so true. I know I'm looking forward to it, and all my viewers are looking forward to seeing that performance live tomorrow! Now, I'm sure you know fans are gonna be trying to emulate this dance like crazy, do you have any tips, or any parts you think people should be careful with?"
Mira shook her head. "We wanted it to be easy enough for our fans to do it with enough practice. You won't see anything like Celebrity here."
"Alright, that's great. Let's just watch through this choreo video real quick," he said.
Mira watched the video on the monitor, her eyes locked on Rumi and Zoey's bodies moving. "Man, I am so gay," she muttered under her breath in Korean.
"What was that?" the interviewer asked.
"Oh, nothing. Just a comment on how well the video turned out!" she quickly corrected, switching back to English, her face turning slightly pink.
The interview continued for a while longer, going over the details of how she and the other dance crew had come up with the moves, along with another plug for the single, with Mira silently cursing herself for her slipup. Fortunately, the interview was in English, for an American audience. Nothing to worry about, but she'd have to watch herself more closely until after the performance.
"As always, thank you, from the bottom of my heart. It's always a pleasure to get a chance to speak with you, Mira!"
Mira smiled. "Thanks, I had a great time. We'll see each other again soon!"
As the camera shut off, she noticed the air in the room was slightly uncomfortable. "What's wrong?" she asked.
"The, uhh…microphone picked that up," one of the staffers responded.
"Is it…true?" another asked.
Mira felt the color drain from her face. "I, uhh…"
"Mira!" Zoey called, rushing into the room. "You just…"
"So…guess that cat's out of the bag, huh?" Mira said, sighing.
"Where's Bobby? Where's Rumi?!" Zoey asked. "We need to handle this, now!"
The assembled staffers looked at each other uneasily. "Uhh…so does this mean…?"
Mira sighed loudly. "If I say yes, are any of you going to quit?"
"No, we just…I mean, we know the rumors about…"
"Try to keep it from spreading among the staff, okay? We're going to tell everyone else soon, we just…don't want it to get in the way of the performance tomorrow," Zoey said, putting her arm around Mira.
The staff all nodded in agreement. "As long as you're telling everyone, I think we can keep our mouths shut for a little while," the woman unhooking the equipment said.
Mira turned to Zoey. "We need to get ahold of Rumi. She's gonna get ambushed if this hits social media before she gets back."
"Are she and Bobby still at the venue?" Zoey asked.
"I think so. Try calling Bobby, even if she's busy, he's definitely staring at his phone," Mira said. She turned to the assembled staff. "Please, seriously…trust us to handle this."
Zoey frantically called Bobby's phone, who picked up before the first ring. "Zoey! Is everything alright?"
"Bobby! Mira just finished her interview with the dance guy and…!" Zoey started.
Mira grabbed the phone. "Bobby, get Rumi backstage and keep her alone until we get there. I fucked up, and we need to talk it through before it spreads."
"What happened?" he asked.
Mira sighed. "I…slipped up. Said something I shouldn't have, and as soon as one of the viewers translates the video…"
Zoey took her phone back. "Bobby, we're on our way. Just, like Mira said. Let us talk to Rumi before things get out of hand!"
Rumi paced back and forth in the dressing room. "Okay, this is fine! We're…coming out publicly soon, anyway, and Mira, sweetie, you got to go first!"
"I didn't…I didn't mean to come out!" Mira protested. "I wanted us to do it together like we planned!"
"This is like the time you kissed me, Rumi. It might not even be that big of a deal!" Zoey chimed in.
Rumi sighed. "You're right, it might not even…I mean, who knows if it even came through legibly on the other end!"
"I haven't seen anything on social media yet, and I was scrolling the entire way here," Zoey said.
"We're not letting this delay anything," Rumi said. "We're still performing tomorrow, no matter what social media is saying!"
Mira sighed, looking defeated. "I just…slipped, guys. I couldn't help it."
Rumi took Mira's hand. "I know, Mira. I love you so much, and it's gonna be okay!"
Zoey also slipped her hand into Mira's. "We've got this. No matter what."
Mira nodded, still not feeling any better. If they got through tomorrow without any disasters, then she could feel better. For now, though…
Abby leaned against a rock pillar, staring at the blue-and-golden barrier above them. "Well, I guess this is it, huh?"
Jinu scoffed. "We could try…a duo? Just you and me?"
Abby shook his head. "No, there's not enough time. There's some grunts that want to try another assault, but…"
"What if we send everyone that we can? Like, just overwhelm them with every demon we can cram through the Honmoon?" Jinu offered.
Abby sighed. "Jinu…we have sent everyone we can. It takes all my strength just to hold it open long enough for one or two to slip by."
"I wonder what happens to any demons we send up right as the Honmoon seals?" Jinu wondered.
"They'd be easy to pick off. We'd lose any sort of supernatural boost, even a normal human could kill one of us," Abby said, shifting his weight. "And the hunters will be waiting for any stragglers."
Jinu thought about his plan. "What if…we blended in? Laid low? Could we survive?"
"Nah. Well, maybe for a little while. The hunters…they'd be able to sense us, same way they always do."
Jinu struggled to figure out how to say what he needed to. Abby was…important to him, in ways he'd never been able to properly say. He would go alone, save himself, if that was his only choice, but…they'd shared a century and a half together. He was…in his debt.
"Do you…do you think it'll hurt? At the end?" Jinu asked.
"Yeah. Yeah, it's gonna hurt. Gwi-ma's gonna torture the hell out of every last one of us."
Jinu hummed in agreement, closing some of the distance between them. "Might be worth taking our chances with the hunters. At least they'll make it quick, if they even bother. Not like we'll be a threat anymore."
Abby chuckled. "Good luck convincing them not to murder you. Hell, even I want to kick your ass sometimes, you've just got one of those faces."
Jinu shrugged. "If I go…it'd be very lonely, and very unpleasant to go alone," he said, taking another step forward.
Abby stood up straight, rolling his shoulders backwards. "Alright, Jinu. What are you plotting?"
Jinu shrugged. "No idea what you mean. But…if I were planning something…would you be in? Understanding that I wouldn't answer even a single question."
"Like you have to even ask," Abby scoffed.
Bobby set his phone down on the coffee table. "The shippers are latching on. I don't know. It's not that big of a deal, I don't think you should cancel or delay the performance, but it's up to you. I know this single is a big deal for you three."
Rumi shook her head. "No, we're not letting it interfere. We're…gonna put it all out there with the Golden performance, and then, once things are relaxed…we'll make our announcement."
"Yeah, waiting til the pride show isn't gonna work, I don't think," Zoey said. "I mean…I don't know why it's so much harder now than it was before, I just do not want to have to keep us a secret anymore."
"Because before it wasn't even something we'd talked about being a possibility, not seriously at least," Mira replied. "Now it's…inevitable, and we just want to hurry up and be free."
Rumi nodded. "Free…I like the sound of that," she whispered.
Bobby stood up to leave. "Okay, so we're still on for tomorrow! You have the on-site interview at noon, and then rehearsals after. I'll make sure the interviewer doesn't bring it up, though I don't think she will."
Mira curled into herself. She'd tried so hard to always be perfect in their public appearances…to keep it together as much as possible. They all had. And now? Literally on the eve of the most important night of their lives? She'd fucked up bad. I was a disappointment to my first family…now I can be a disappointment to this one, too, she thought.
Mira braced herself for the verbal beratement that was to come. How it would be okay if the Honmoon didn't turn gold. How she should've known better. How none of them were mad at her, just disappointed. As if that made a fucking difference.
The beratement didn't come. "Mira, are you ok?" Zoey asked, looping her arm around Mira's.
Mira nodded weakly. She didn't want their pity. She didn't deserve it. Why couldn't they just call her fuckup what it was? Why couldn't they just panic worry and just let her feel responsible for their misery?
Rumi stood up and sat next to her, rubbing her back. "Mira…don't worry. Everything's going to be fine. We're fine."
Why did both of her girlfriends have to be so…good to her?
"No…it's not, and it's all my fault," she muttered.
She felt Rumi and Zoey's arms wrapping around her. She wanted to feel comforted by their affection. She wanted to feel safe, and loved, and peaceful.
Instead, she was afraid that if they got too close right now, they'd…
"I'm going downstairs," she said, standing and shrugging them off. "I…kinda just want to be alone for a little while."
Zoey looked up at her. "Mira…"
Mira shook her head, not looking backward. "I…not right now, Zoey. Just…not now."
Mira locked the door to their dance studio behind her. She didn't want them to follow her. She didn't want anyone to see her right now.
She peeled her shirt off and looked at herself in the mirror. All of her flaws immediately apparent to her. The millimeter of black roots showing at her scalp. The imperfections in her skin. The way one of her nostrils was slightly larger than the other.
Things that she could ignore any other time. Things that genuinely didn't bother her, 99% of the time. But right now? Every flaw was a condemnation of everything that she'd ever done. Every failure. Every mistake. Everyone she'd hurt over the years.
"You fucked up. You're a fuckup. A disgrace, a failure," she muttered, staring at herself in the mirror. "Nothing but a disappointment. You're not good enough to share the stage with them. You just made it because you're…" her voice trailed off. She was the visual of the group. The best looking one. Because you're a whore, selling your body. Her father's voice rang out in her head.
Mira's legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor. All of a sudden she was 16 again, coming home from her first paid shoot. How proud she'd been of herself, a stack of bills and a confidence about her future that only made his disappointment sting that much worse. She felt tears welling up alongside the memories.
She forced them not to emerge. She wouldn't give that man the satisfaction of making her cry ever again. She forced herself to her feet. No. She would not let his words poison her.
She was a hunter. A chosen warrior, whose voice was powerful enough fix the world. She was a world class dancer and choreographer, she'd even been approached to have some of her fashion designs manufactured. She wasn't in the group just because of her looks. She was genuinely talented.
Yeah, she fucked up. Rumi and Zoey were too kind, and they refused to be mad at her for it. That was ok. She could be mad at herself enough for both of them. And anger…that blood-boiling rage that lurked just below the surface, she knew what to do with that.
"Ok, I'm all for giving Mira space…but it's been over an hour. How long do we wait?" Rumi asked, listening to the thumping bass coming through the walls. The door to their practice room was locked, and the two of them stood in the small hallway connecting it and their gym.
"I don't know…she didn't take her phone. I can't call or text her. She always…when she gets upset, she has to make her body move," Zoey said worriedly, pacing the floor. "Usually...usually not this long, though."
Rumi grumbled. "I'm giving her 10 more minutes, and then I'm breaking the door down."
Zoey shook her head. "No. We need to trust her judgment, Rumi. Mira has to work this through in her own way."
"…I know. You're right. I just don't want her to be upset about this. This really isn't that big of a deal. I feel like us being gay is the worst kept secret in Korea these days," Rumi said, sighing.
"Yeah! Like…Mira is beating herself up about this too much, but I think…that's why she's doing this. She has to work through it and come to that conclusion on her own."
Mira felt her muscles burning. She'd gone long past the point where she should've taken a break for water, or to rest. She didn't care. As long as her body was moving, she could think clearly, if a bit slowly. And she had a lot of thinking to do. A lot of anger to process. She wasn't even playing their music. No choreo, no practiced moves. Just raw music pouring into her and raw movement coming out of her.
The slip during the interview was bad. Saying that she was gay wasn't what was bothering her. It was that she couldn't control herself. She always stuck to the script in interviews. She was a professional, she didn't make mistakes like that. If she was struggling, she was struggling alongside Zoey and Rumi. Not in public.
But seeing them…watching her girls move, seeing their faces, even on the tiny monitor she'd had set up for the stream…it brought that reaction out of her. Was she so madly in love with them that she couldn't go thirty minutes without gushing about it?
Obviously the answer was a resounding yes. She wouldn't have broken her facade otherwise. Was that a weakness? She couldn't decide. Maybe it was okay to be weak on her own. Maybe the three of them together was strong enough.
Mira stopped for a moment, only to catch her breath, and to let her thoughts coalesce. How long had she been dancing? Half and hour? Longer? Rumi and Zoey would be worried about her by now. She was letting them down by taking so long to process this. Always a disappointment.
No. This was…this was all just…her blowing things out of proportion. Taking something little that didn't even matter at all and turning it into a massive eruption. Just like…how Zoey had taken that incident before the tour and made something out of nothing. She and Zoey had talked that through over lunch and…
Her stomach grumbled. Yeah, maybe it was time to stop. Get something to eat. Maybe it was hunger that was to blame for some of this. Maybe after some bulgogi she'd feel better.
She pulled her shirt back over her head, feeling it cling to the sweat dripping down her back. Maybe after bulgogi and a shower. And some water.
She sighed, turned off the music, and opened the door to the studio, only to see Rumi and Zoey standing there, waiting for her, both of them looking at her with concern and grief in their eyes.
"Mira! Are you okay?" Zoey asked first, rushing to her side.
"I'm…I'm fine, bunny. I just needed to clear my head, and…it took longer than expected," Mira muttered. "A lot longer."
Rumi approached her next, wrapping her arms around Mira's waist. "I'm just…I was worried. I was about to break the door down in case you had passed out or hurt yourself."
Mira shook her head. "I didn't mean to worry you guys. I think…I know I want to talk about it with you, but first…can we get something to eat?"
Rumi smiled softly. "Yeah. We can do that."
"So yeah. I think it's just…I really am getting tired of pretending to be perfect and flawless," Mira said, taking a bite of pickled radish. "It makes…every little mistake I make feel like the end of the world, and…you guys know I make mistakes."
Rumi squeezed Mira's thigh. "I'm sorry, I didn't know you felt like that…"
"I don't talk about it. I just kinda…deal with it and move on," Mira said, shrugging. "I don't like letting the mask slip, and the one today just…like, we're so close, literally tomorrow is the day. Why couldn't I hold it together? I felt like I was letting you down…just because I love you both too much."
Zoey shook her head. "Mira…you didn't let either of us down. And love is never something to be ashamed of."
Mira sighed. "I mean…what if this is what makes it not work tomorrow?"
"Mira…it's going to work. We're going to have a golden Honmoon in…just over 24 hours," Zoey said, checking the time on her phone. "And then we can be as open as we want. I promise."
Mira retrieved a slice of meat from the grill. "I hope you're right, Zoey…"
"I mean, hope is all we have. Hope, and love," Rumi said, smiling. "I can't think of a more powerful combination."
Mira felt her lips start to curl upward. Maybe that would be enough.
"Do you see my head bobbing? Tell us more about your new single!" The interviewer asked cheerfully, the song playing softly in the background.
"Golden…it's the story of us," Mira said, looking over toward Rumi and Zoey with a soft smile.
Rumi looked over to the interviewer, one of the reporters from an entertainment news show she used to watch every week. "It's a song about who we are, and where we're going next."
"And the first live performance is tonight!" Zoey exclaimed.
"It's the beginning of a new chapter for us," Rumi continued. "For the whole world. And we are so excited to show you what's next!"
"That sounds great, girls! Now tell me about the show tonight! Seems like you put this together awfully quickly!"
Zoey nodded. "The song, the music video, everything was ready before we went on tour, and once we got back, we just couldn't stand to sit on it any longer!"
"And we'll be broadcasting the show tonight live on SBS TV, and streaming worldwide! We want to share the beauty of what Golden means to us with all of our fans around the world!" Rumi added, to roaring cheers.
The interviewer smiled, chuckling as the crowd died down. "Now, I know all these fans here are excited to see the show tonight! With it being such short notice, how can they get tickets?"
Rumi explained the lottery system they'd decided on, and the interview progressed from there. All of their anxiety about the incident yesterday seemed to be gone, and the interviewer never brought it up. If it weren't for all of them checking all of the shipping hashtags on social media, it'd be easy enough for them to have forgotten about Mira's gaffe entirely. All the buzz remained firmly on the song.
The buzz carried them all the way through hours of rehearsal; and into their final hair & makeup session.
Rumi sat zen-like as her hair was meticulously adorned with gold accents. Another artist worked on her makeup, the gold glitter in the eye makeup contrasting boldly with her black eyeliner.
Mira and Zoey were likewise being doted on by other stylists, when Bobby entered the room. "Thirty minutes, girls! We need to do this dress rehearsal as soon as you're out of the chairs!"
"Ten minutes, max, Bobby," Mira said, cracking her eyes open. "We've got this, don't worry."
The stylists finished, and the girls were left alone for a few minutes. Rumi discarded her robe, pulling on the jacket for her outfit.
"Are we ready?" Rumi asked.
"You know…tonight might be the last night that we have to worry about how people see us, or what kind of reactions they might have to whatever we decide to do next," Mira said. "I don't think I've ever been more ready."
Zoey grinned. "I'm ready to kiss the two of you on the face for the next like 6 weeks straight until the Idol Awards, so, yeah. I'm ready for this."
Rumi smiled. "Then let's go!"
Celine and Hana stood before the ancient god-tree, hand in hand as they waited. Celine's phone had the girls' livestream up, and the countdown was steadily ticking downward. In just over ten minutes, they'd go live, and the world would change forever.
"Do you think they can pull it off?" Hana asked.
"The girls, or Jinu and his friend?" Celine replied.
Hana squeezed Celine's hand. "Both of them. I…I want so desperately to see her again, Celine."
Celine smiled. "We will. And we'll all be together again. No more fighting. No more demons. Just…us. Our family, whole at last."
"Oh, I'm done hiding, Now I'm shining, like I'm born to be!" Rumi belted, hitting the high note flawlessly. "Oh, our time, no fears no lies, that's who we're born to be!"
The outro music played, and the girls all breathed a sigh of relief. "That was so good, Rumi!" Zoey exclaimed. "We've got this!"
Rumi nodded, taking a drink of water. "How are we on time?"
"5 minutes til doors open! We go live with the pre-show in 10!" the stage manager called out.
"Girls, this is gonna be phenomenal!" Bobby cheered. "You all look amazing, the song is incredible, and there are millions of fans tuning in to the stream already!
"Alright. Let's take a breather. Go rest for a few minutes before we start doing crowdwork," Rumi said.
Mira and Zoey nodded, and the trio stepped backstage, sitting in chairs that were waiting for them.
"I can't wait to see all the cute signs the fans have made!" Zoey squealed. "That's always my favorite part!"
"Yeah, absolutely. And the custom shirts and stuff. Our fans are so creative!" Rumi added, grinning.
"Definitely. That's what I do not want to lose, even for a minute," Mira said. "It adds such a positive energy to the shows."
Zoey put her hand on Mira's. "We won't, babe. We probably won't lose even a single fan from coming out. If anything, it'll make the homophobes reconsider!"
"That'd be nice," Rumi said, staring upwards at all the intricate rigging and equipment that had been put into place for their performance. The hoop section near the end, where she'd be swinging out over the crowd had its own dedicated aerial rig, with multiple stage hands working on it.
They heard the announcement that the doors were opening, and the cheers of the crowd as they filed into the auditorium. Mira and Zoey both took Rumi's hands, standing up and linking the three of them together.
"Happy fans, happy Honmoon!" they all cheered, smiling warmly. This was it. The moment they'd all been waiting for.
"Jinu, why are we down here? Shouldn't we be, I dunno, heading topside?" Abby asked, as Jinu walked into the unlit cave, their demon eyes adjusting to the pitch black tunnel.
"Not yet. There's something I have to do first."
"Seriously, though. Lord Gwi-ma's trophies don't really matter anymore, do they? They're just undigested souls, he can't do anything with them. It's not like they'll buy us any favors with him, or anything like that."
Jinu shook his head. "No, I just…we'll go soon. These might be a good distraction, that's all."
Abby grunted. He didn't understand Jinu's plan one bit. The unease in the depths had been amplified all day, as the news of the impending performance, along with the Honmoon's unexpected resiliency, had everyone on edge. Every demon knew that their demise was iminent. It was only a matter of time until Gwi-ma consumed them in his rage and desparation.
Abby had been loyal, an obedient soldier, doing his duty for Gwi-ma these past 40 years. Nowhere near as long as Jinu. Maybe the centuries had made Jinu more cynical. Less devoted to their king. Maybe whatever torment that Gwi-ma had against Jinu was more powerful, more emotional than his own. Or maybe it was his own…appreciation of Jinu that made it easier for Abby to tolerate the whispers in his ear.
"If we're gonna be able to force an opening, we need to be trying now, not when it's already too late," he muttered.
"I know what I'm doing, Abs!" Jinu barked, the unnatural resonance in his voice echoing through the tunnel. "Just…give me a minute. Trust me."
Abby stared at the cluster of hunter's souls all surrounding the most prized of Gwi-ma's trophies. The hunter who'd given her soul up willingly. He'd been young when it happened, his head still in a fog. He could barely remember that day.
Jinu did, though. He had seen the whole thing from his usual perch atop the dark iljumun. How dark and twisted the farce of a 'parade' the demons had put on. The way they'd presented what was left of the hunter-demon's corpse, the fractured soul within glowing brightly, carrying it up to Gwi-ma's platform, before interring it here in the depths.
If this was to be his last bargain…the final action that would set him free, it was fitting that it would be her. The largest gesture of defiance toward Gwi-ma possible.
The girls looked out into the crowd as the pre-show music came to its conclusion, the stage lights dimming until the theater was pitch-black. The girls quickly moved into position as the opening music for Golden started, and the background lighting slowly raised, illuminating the stage behind them, but leaving them in darkness until the final snap, at which point the spotlight pointed directly onto them.
"I was a ghost, I was alone,
eo du wojin, ap gil sok e,
Given the throne, I didn't know how to believe
I was the queen that I'm meant to be"
Rumi's voice rang out, harmonized by Mira and Zoey as they performed. Rumi stepped back alongside Mira as Zoey took the center spot for the next few lines.
"I lived two lives, tried to play both sides,
But I couldn't find my own place!"
Mira and Zoey switched places next, as she took her turn to sing the lead.
"Called a problem child, cause I got too wild!
But now that's how I'm getting paid!
Kkeut eop si on stage!"
The rest of the lights dimmed, only the brightest spotlight focused tightly on Rumi now, illuminating her as she looked away from the crowd, toward Mira and Zoey who were headed backstage for their wardrobe change, a slight smile forming on her mouth as she started singing the bridge. As she turned, slowly facing the crowd, she could see the Honmoon shimmering over them, the cerulean barrier slowly shifting to a brilliant yellow-orange. She looked in awe as she sang, her composure dropping just a bit as the beat of the chorus hit her in the chest.
"We're going up! up! up! It's our moment," she belted, truer words having never emerged from her. "You know together we're glowing, gonna be, gonna be Golden!"
She saw the hoop descend into her field of view, and she braced herself for the aerial segment after the next line. "Oh, up! up! up! with our voices, yeongwonhi kkaejil su еomneun, gonna be, gonna be Golden!"
She grabbed the hoop, twisting it into position as she gripped the top bar, resting her thighs on the base of it. The jolt of it taking off sent a ripple of excitement through her. "Oh, I'm done hiding, now I'm shining, like I'm born to be!" She ran her fingers along the shifting barrier as she stretched her hand out to the crowd, feeling the magic tingle she always felt, but this time there was something else, the tingle rippled throughout her entire body. Rumi's eyes went wide in realization. It was actually happening. She knew instinctively where her patterns were, and she felt the warm tingling sensation spreading out in exactly the same ornate design.
Mira and Zoey stood backstage, watching her, watching as the Honmoon rippled and tightened, barely able to contain their excitement at how good she looked, and how incredible she was in the air like that. "She's so amazing out there!" Zoey squealed.
Mira felt her lip quiver. It was really happening. The Golden Honmoon. It wasn't an aspiration anymore. They'd done it. "Let's go finish this," she said, taking Zoey's hand and rushing onstage as Rumi landed.
Jinu and Abby felt the ground quaking beneath them, signaling how little time they had left. "Jinu! Whatever we're doing, it's time!" Abby shouted.
"Right!" Jinu agreed, gripping the hunter souls in his hands. "Take these. As many as you can carry. I'm taking her."
"Wait, what?!" Abby asked incredulously. "Why are you taking her?"
"This is how we get out, Abs. Come on, let's go!" Jinu said, grabbing the remains of the hunter in his arms and rushing for the exit to the cave. They couldn't teleport with souls in tow, they had to rely on their own speed.
As they finally emerged, the underworld was in turmoil. Gwi-ma roared with rage as he consumed demons recklessly, torturing them as he devoured what little energy he could from the husks of souls remaining within. The bright golden barrier was nearly blinding to look at, as if they were surrounded by the sun.
"We have to get to the gate!" Jinu shouted back to Abby, as they dodged falling pillars of stone and frantic demons looking to hide from the inferno that was coming for them. The only path to the gate took them directly in front of Gwi-ma's throne, the towering platform from which he would surely be able to see them, and more importantly, what they were carrying.
"How are we going to do that?! He's going to see us!" Abby shouted.
"Toss the hunter souls back at him! It'll distract him long enough for us to make it through!"
Abby heaved with all his might, throwing the brilliant white orbs in Gwi-ma's direction one by one as they ran toward the gate, toward dozens of other saja who were already trying to find a weak spot in the Honmoon. None of them had found the spot Jinu had been told about.
Gwi-ma's voice rumbled throughout the depths. "You imbeciles! You're all responsible for this!" he bellowed, the sound reverberating in every demon's skull, nearly stunning them.
Jinu finally reached the gate as Abby threw the last of the souls back into the crowd. The distraction seemed to be working, as Gwi-ma was trying to absorb them for now, instead of the demons.
"Jinu! Finally you show your face!" Romance exclaimed, seeing the corpse slung over Jinu's shoulder. "Why the hell are you—?!" he started, before being grabbed by Abby and chucked away from the gate.
"Jinu! Whatever you're doing, do it now!" Abby shouted, as the last few blue threads in the Honmoon started shifting in hue and brightness.
Jinu closed his eyes and pictured the tree Celine had told him about, the god-tree where the first hunters were laid to rest centuries ago. He knew where it was, of course, it had always been at the center of the strongest part of the Honmoon. No demon would normally even dream of trying to open a crack there. But now, in its final moments before it snapped shut forever, the Honmoon parted effortlessly. Now he just had to cross the gap into the mortal world.
"Come on!" he shouted to Abby, reaching out one arm to his companion.
Celine and Hana stood watching as the Honmoon's gold grew stronger, each weave of it growing tighter and tighter in waves. Then, in an instant, it was as if a rock had been dropped into a perfectly still pond. The gold dispersed, leaving the area unprotected and barren, just for a moment.
"Your father's coming, baby," Hana said, petting the tiger.
"He'd better take these stupid things with him," Celine grumbled as the magpie perched on her shoulder.
"No, of course not! I'm not giving Derpy up!" Hana replied.
"Please, not that name," Celine sighed.
Moments later, a pink ripple formed, and the demon they'd both become familiar with rose from the crack, worn and ragged.
"More are coming," Jinu said, staggering forward, nearly dropping the prize he'd fought so hard for.
"Mi-yeong!" Celine cried, rushing toward Jinu and taking the lifeless body from him. "She's…"
Jinu reached down into the crack, screaming in pain as he pulled with all of his might, finally tumbling backwards, his hands gripping Abby's shoulders tightly as he pulled the unconscious demon through.
"Celine, move!" Hana cried, readying her bow as more demons poured out of the crack. Three arrows went flying toward the first few to emerge, and Jinu grabbed Abby's robes to try and pull him away from the fight.
Celine darted backwards as well, setting Mi-yeong's body on the ground as she summoned her sickle, rushing into the melee with the demons pouring forth, all of her focus on the reapers. The Honmoon would snap shut in seconds, leaving any other remaining demons cut off from the only thing sustaining their life force, but the reapers were still human at their core.
She felt claws tearing at her legs as her sickle connected with demon flesh, searing it from the inside. The pain tore through her, but she couldn't let it stop her. Couldn't let any of them escape.
Arrows flew past her head, each finding their mark, as the barrier finally slammed shut with a resounding thud.
Celine buried her weapon into the last of the reapers, and rushed to join Hana at Mi-yeong's side.
"She…she's still so young looking," Celine whispered, taking a good look at her. She looked the same as she did that day, right before she turned. Streaks of purple criss-crossing her abdomen, arms, and all the way up to her face. Her chest was illuminated by the light of her soul, a brilliant white beacon in the dark night.
Hana put her hand to Mi-yeong's face. "Our precious angel, please Mi-yeong…please come back to us," she said softly, tears forming in her eyes.
Celine gripped Mi-yeong's hand, breath catching in her throat as she felt how cold her skin was. "Mi-yeong…please my love…we need you," she managed to choke out.
The light of the soul within her was starting to fade, the color shifting from a brilliant white to a warm pink. "What's happening?" Hana asked, pulling away from her.
"I don't know, Hana…but…"
They were both interrupted by the sounds of Celine's phone ringing.
"Thank you all for coming to our show!" Rumi called out. "We couldn't have made this happen without all of your love and support!" The tingling in her chest and arms was still growing, still making her feel warm and fuzzy inside. She still couldn't believe they'd actually done it.
"We couldn't have made Golden without each and every one of you!" Zoey added, smiling warmly. She stared out into the crowd, seeing all the signs their fans had made.
"We've got a few more songs for you before we leave, and we're so excited for you to hear what we come up with in our next album!" Mira exclaimed. The warmth in the room was intoxicating, so much joy radiating from their fans and from them, that she just could not help but bask in it.
Rumi beamed, grinning widely. "We're going to take a quick break, and then…" she trailed off, suddenly feeling dizzy. The tingling in her chest kept growing stronger, the warmth growing hotter. Uncomfortably warm. "And then…" she tried to continue, but stopped again, barely able to choke out the words. She tried to breathe, but all she felt was a searing pain in her chest. "I don't…"
The last thing she heard was Zoey screaming her name as she fell, the camera following her as she fell.
"Cut the feed!" Bobby yelled, rushing onstage. "Rumi! What happened?" he asked, kneeling in front of her.
Mira had caught her fall, and both of the girls were kneeling on opposite sides of her.
Mira held her fingers against Rumi's neck. Still a pulse, but it was weak and uneven. "We need a medic!" Mira shouted, turning toward the assembled stage crew, who immediately started scrambling.
"Mira…there's blood," Zoey whispered, as crimson stains started bleeding through the white costume top.
"Someone call 119!" Mira yelled, panic in her voice. "Bobby! Do something!"
Bobby's car raced down the street, following the ambulance with the girls in tow. "What the hell happened?!" he asked as they turned onto the highway.
"We were just…we just finished singing, we were about to head backstage, and she just…fell like that," Zoey explained. Mira was still on the phone with Hana and Celine.
"Why was she covered in blood, Zoey?" Bobby asked sternly. "I don't ask about what you three get up to, I never have, but…"
"I…I don't know!" Zoey panted, panic in her voice. "She was so excited about this performance, she was feeling so incredible, and then…"
"Celine and Hana are at the garden. They wouldn't tell me what was going on, but there were other voices there, I don't think they were alone," Mira said, hanging up the phone. "They're on their way now, though."
"Mira, what's going on with Rumi? Please tell me you have some idea…" Zoey pleaded.
Mira stared at her phone, frowning angrily at it. "I don't, but Celine better have some answers when she gets there." If Celine had known this would happen…if she'd even suspected it might happen…Mira didn't care about the consequences. She would put her Gok-do through Celine's chest in a heartbeat.
Bobby almost missed the exit, and the car swerved as he overcorrected to keep up.
Mira kept replaying the incident in her mind. One minute, Rumi was with them, cheering with the crowd and brimming with energy, the next she was on the ground, her entire upper body covered in blood. What had changed, and how had it done so that quickly?
Was this what was always going to happen to her when they closed the Honmoon?
The show had been cut short, and the assembled fans had tried to swarm around them as the ambulance arrived, delaying the paramedics trying to get to her. By the time they reached her, Mira and Zoey were covered in blood as well, their jackets folded up underneath Rumi's head as a makeshift pillow. The medics managed to get her breathing, but barely, and they rushed her into the ambulance on a stretcher.
Bobby pulled into the hospital lot right behind the ambulance, narrowly avoiding hitting another car. He pulled his car over a curb, barely remembering to shut the engine off before they all piled out, running toward the entrance where Rumi was already being wheeled inside.
Neither Zoey or Mira couldn't understand all the medical terms being thrown about, it didn't help that doctors used so much jargon that they weren't sure if half the things being said were even real words. All they could make out was that Rumi's pulse and blood pressure were dangerously low, and that something was going on with her skin. All things that they both already knew.
They were blocked from progressing any further once Rumi was wheeled into a trauma room, despite Mira's threats. She punched the wall next to the locked door, cracking the drywall, before returning to sit with Zoey and Bobby.
"Is Rumi…she's gonna be ok, right?" Zoey asked, looking up at her pleadingly, taking Mira's hand and squeezing it tightly.
Mira's expression was flat. Numb. Like letting herself process any emotion whatsoever would break her into pieces. "I don't know, Zoey."
Celine hung her phone up. "Something happened at the performance. Rumi collapsed, she's…they're taking her to the hospital now," she said, "there was…Mira couldn't explain it. There was a lot of blood."
"Celine, tell me you didn't…" Hana replied.
Celine shook her head. "No, of course not. I don't know how this could've happened, the Honmoon should've just…erased the patterns from her."
"Erased them how, Celine?"
Celine turned back to Mi-yeong, whose own patterns were dissipating. "Like that," she said, gesturing. "Fading away…into nothing. That's all I thought it would be like."
Hana looked tearfully back at Mi-yeong's body, the light within her almost completely gone out. "What did we do, Celine? Did we go through all of this, make deals with demons just to bring her back, only to watch her die again?"
"I thought…I thought that being back here…that we'd be able to do something. To heal her, somehow."
"Celine, we're not doctors! Could a doctor even treat her? How would we explain it?!" Hana cried, holding Mi-yeong's lifeless hand.
"Mi-yeong…please, my love…please if there's any way…please come back to us," Celine whispered, pressing her lips against the pale lips of her lover.
Hana stood. "We have to go, Celine…this didn't work. I wanted it to, so badly, but…"
"Rumi. We need to be with Rumi," Celine said, rising to her feet. "I don't know what to do about Mi-yeong…maybe we can finally bury her when we get back."
"I'll…take her to her grave," Hana said, kneeling beside her. Just as Hana was about to lift Mi-yeong's body, it suddenly spasmed, and Mi-yeong gasped a deep, pained breath, her eyes shooting open.
Notes:
Please don't hurt me too much! I just had all these bricks I really needed to throw, and I couldn't help myself!
BTW, Twitter is still the best way to find out about upcoming chapters and see previews of what's coming!
Pages Navigation
Otakinha2D on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
MengGuanxi on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sinnerlust on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 04:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
nonexistent_6 on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 05:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
DuckingKween on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Aug 2025 05:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
RagingFoxPaws on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 08:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 09:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
whitebeltwriter on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Sep 2025 12:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Sep 2025 12:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
EthansMenagerie on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Sep 2025 05:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
redrover801 on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Sep 2025 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nuzlocke on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Sep 2025 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Sep 2025 06:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nuzlocke on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Sep 2025 09:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
BleuCasey2 on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 03:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Flash0nCooldown on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Sep 2025 06:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
RunedMagpie on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Aug 2025 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Erika1991 on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Aug 2025 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tentaclesanddisappointment on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Aug 2025 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
nonexistent_6 on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Aug 2025 05:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
whitebeltwriter on Chapter 2 Mon 01 Sep 2025 12:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 2 Mon 01 Sep 2025 01:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
nonexistent_6 on Chapter 3 Sun 24 Aug 2025 07:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
jade_Paradox on Chapter 3 Sun 24 Aug 2025 07:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wso2odo9o (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 24 Aug 2025 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tentaclesanddisappointment on Chapter 3 Sun 24 Aug 2025 08:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation